Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

So. I guess I'm here.

Standing outside of the high rise building--and Jesus does it look nice --I can feel the sweat dripping down my neck just enough to be annoying with how long I keep my head craned up. Sure, Dinofornia was a sweltering hell hole for most of the year, but that doesn't mean I have to expect to keep myself on a drip feed. Right? At least I only have my one suitcase with me, everything else I had was shipped out before.

My breath comes out in a huff as I finally step forward and nod at the doorman. Uh. Doordino? Doorsaurian? Goddamnit, what do I call him? The tall gray and black raptor's nameplate stands out in an embellished gold font as “Reginald”.

Fucking. Even the doorman--urgh!--door dino has a posh name. As I consider what he must even make to be the sole greeter of what looks to be where the rich forcibly filter out the poor, his eyes flicker and catch mine. “How may I aid you today?” he asks smoothly. 

Okay, Anon. Social interaction. No pasta. Probably with someone who's going to see you for the next eight months. Do not mess this up. “Hey, I'm Anon. New resident with my cousin Inco Nito. Mind if I call you Reg?”

Good!

“I prefer my full name, Reginald”.

FUCK.

Whatever smile I have on my face is frozen stiff for a second. “Sorry. Reginald. Uh… I'm new?”

The guardian at the gates of my new home smiles with what looks like practiced ease and shows off pearly white needles for teeth. Wow. Those could do some damage. Have I mentioned I'm not often around dinos? As my head auto-locks itself into increasing sperg ranges, Reginald nods his head. “I saw the memo, Anon Mous correct?” I nod, grateful for the chance to not have to verbalize it. “We have been told to expect your arrival sometime this afternoon. You seem to be early.”

“Right, I was just ready to get moving when I could. Got an early taxi,” I reply.

“Welcome, then, to Bethel Heights.”

I blink. “Don't you need to check my ID or something?”

Reginald's smile refuses to move an inch. “No need, we were given a photo before you arrived. And there is a…strong family resemblance to Mr. Nito.”

While I would like to point and scream about my first encounter with racism in this place, and at what I would imagine to be record speed, I could not fault the guy. Inco and I are cousins, but we legit could be mistaken as brothers. Despite, you know, my mom being a simian. And his parents were full humans.

I nod and smile at Reginald. Eh, fuck it. Reg in my head. “We get that a lot. Kinda helps out here.”

“Well then, let me take your case for you.”

I shrug my case from over my shoulder to in front of me. “Ah, no need man. I've got it.”

“If I may, mister Mous--” my wince cuts him off.

“Just Anon. Please, I would prefer that.”

Reg nods smoothly without missing a beat. “Anon. I would prefer then that I work upon my expectations here and professionally relieve you of your baggage.”

Man if you only fuckin' knew . My thoughts thankfully do not get reflected as I nod my head. “Sure. That's a fair trade. Here then,” and extend my case to him. It was some beater I bought near my last place before coming out across the country anyhow.

Reginald takes my burden, and I see his arms buckle slightly under the weight. Surprise flashes across his eyes for a half second before I hear him softly grunt in what I assume was a not exactly professional manner. But the man refuses to let his face slip. Gotta admit I cannot read dino facial expressions for shit, but he can probably go play poker damn well. “If you may Anon, please follow me.”

As I follow inside I look around the foyer to the apartment complex. It's nice. There are pieces of actually comfortable furniture laid around, I can smell something floral but not overpowering, and the music is chill without trying to reach too hard to snob territory while being better than the standard radio pop. I wonder if everyone living here gets the special doorman treatment when walking inside.

“No actually,” I hear Reg say. “This only happens when greeting new residents. We consider it a good way to have people truly feel appreciated for staying with us. Normally I screen deliveries or offer a valet service when needed.”

A groan escapes me as I rub a hand over my mouth. “Did I mumble all that?”

Reg smirks a little, something approaching genuine amusement in his expression. “Only the tail end if there was more to it. Though I'm also able to handle deliveries directly to your apartment for groceries and meals. I know Mr. Nito has used the service a few times the past few weeks he has been here.”

Goddamn mouth. Goddamn tongue. “Do you mean my uncle by Mr. Nito, or my cousin Inco?”

“Your cousin actually.” He pauses. “I have not had the pleasure to interact with your aunt and uncle for some time as of late.”

I grunt. Business as usual then. I had heard the details from Inco, but it seems that they truly were working as often as he said. “Another time.” Reg nods as we enter the elevator and begin our ride up.

The seconds pass by as I beat the rhythm of the music with one palm on my thigh. I see Reg's arms slightly tensing as he handles my luggage. I was going to offer him a better way to twist his wrist to handle the weight, like something for lifting gym weights, but stopped as I considered. Would dinos have the same internal structure to lift? Do they have to move slightly differently to each species?

Do they get max gains like I do? Would Reg spot me if I need a bro? Could I ask him to make a grocery delivery of all the chicken and broccoli I need for a week?

My tongue gets thwomped between my teeth as I look over at Reg to check if anything leaked out from that train of thought. Thankfully, my man seems unperturbed.

Very cool, Anon. Good job!

Once the elevator comes to its final stop, Reg steps off first and beckons me to follow. I do so as we make our way to one of the seldom few apartments on this floor. We come to one of them where he finally sets down my load. Hmm. Good form. Maybe he could spot me for a few sets. 

Turning to me, the suave raptor reaches into a coat pocket and retrieves a key. “Here is your key, as it may be obvious. You will find an intercom directly inside that leads to the front desk. We are available at all times of day with our twenty four hour service. It may also be used for contacting other residents as you will.”

I smile as I take the key. “Do you do holidays too?”

Reg chuckles as he nods. “Myself or another staff member will be on call if need be. Regardless of the day.”

“Really? Holiday pay must be good then.”

“Indeed,” he affirms. “And we take pride in being reliable professionals. If you need anything else, please let us know at the front desk. And again, welcome to your new home.” He holds out one hand up shake.

Ok. Ok . Physical contact. You have this Anon. Firm, respectable handshake without squeezing it like a toxic asshole. Grief on shitty Mongolian yarn-spinners who are terminally online to grief others, not real people.

I nod and reach out to grip Reg's hand. I give it a polite and firm grip. Thankfully I can feel him squeeze back, but just a small amount. Thank you for not being a macho pig, I am also polite in not squeezing . Social interaction done. Reg bids me well and leaves me at the front door of my new digs. 

Nodding, I turn and look at the door. Before I can even raise a hand to knock on it, it opens up. Someone who can only be described as my lanklet, taller, and respectably dressed clone looks back at me.

Bald to bald. Mous to Nito. 

Goddammit he's still taller than me. And I'm just barely under the socially non-suicidally six foot minimum. Yet all those thoughts disappear as my cousin smiles at me. “Cousin!” he bellows, and sweeps me into a hug.

Genuine warmth and a good smile hit me for the first time in a long time. A damn long time. I hug him back and laugh while squeezing. My cousin. My little, stupid, genuine cool guy cousin is finally in front of me. Years had passed since we last saw each other. Since we were kids really. I needed to honestly get a better look at him.

Inco seems to be thinking the same thing as he starts slapping my arms to release “Easy, easy! My back is breaking! We don't all have your muscles Anon!” I break the hug and let him stretch his back. “Jesus on his cross of rock I'm going to need a chiropractor.” He looks at me again over his sunglasses. “But wow, look at you! You've gotten huge! It's like you're totally different since I last saw you in person at... ugh. Well…”

“At my mom's funeral, I know,” I finish for him. My smile fades slightly at it, but it's an old wound. I'll be fine. Just gotta grin and bear it. “And yea, maybe a little.”

“A little?” Inco scoffs. “You look like you eat the bones whole at a meal. At least I'm still taller.”

It's my turn to snort. “Well A) I've gotten time at the gym. And you can too. And B) I've been blessed by mom's side of the genepool. Go full monkey. Get gained.”

“Yea, but.”

“Buuuuuut?” I lead him on.

“I'm taller. And got the better looks.”

I stare at him. My reflection. My family member. This motherfucker. “We literally look like we have the same face dude.”

Inco looks down at his clothes. Then mine. “And I've got a good fashion sense.”

I purse my lips at him. He had a point. But fuck him. “You are a jealous bitch of my perfect body.”

“And I don't curse as much” he retaliated. 

“Fuck that have to do with anything?”

“I'm presentable at a church.”

“Church? Inco we--I'm not religious. Wait, are you?”

“Nah.”

…

…

“Then why the hell are we talking about church?”

Inco shrugs. “I win?”

Before I can truly get aped up at him my stomach growls, reminding us both that it is technically lunch time. Inco laughs and waves me inside. “Come on Anon, we gotta get you situated. I got your room set up, want me to get your suitcase for ya there?”

I roll my eyes and hand him the baggage of infinite weight. And smirk when he gasps as it brings him down to the ground with its unexpected mass. “Get /fit/ cuz,” I laugh as I walk past him.

“The hell is in here man?! Sand?” An unlatching sound comes behind me for a second followed by silence. “Weights?! Why are there weights?!”

I laugh again as my cousin gets out the full set of kettlebells, with a smattering of toiletries and spare clothes. The rest of my clothes and crap already made it here, and while I had carte blanche spending habits as I got out of my dad's hair for good? Make the most of it.

Though admittedly, spending any amount of time around someone who actually wanted to be around me was more than whatever the fuck dad would throw at me to shut me up.

_________________________________________________________________________

After an impromptu tour of the place, Inco and I were sitting on the balcony of the apartment overlooking the city. I had changed out of my bulk tank top and green jacket combo to shorts. Just shorts. The city was hot as balls and we got done moving some stuff around in my room. Bigger than my last place, and way better overall. Mostly because I wasn't stuck in an empty box of a studio apartment I guess.

As we dined on the lunch of champions, Inco started us up in a discussion. Greasy burger dripping down my own chin, I kept the convo going. Yes, I'm looking forward to St. Hammond. Yes, I'm very much going to use my mom's old cello. No, I did not know the apartment building had a gym. No, I did not know we were the only humans in the building. Are we the diversity picks here? That made him frown, so I flicked a fry at him.

“Really tho,” he continues through bites around his burger. “It's good to finally talk to you rather than email and message in secret. You seem alot better recently.”

I eye him from the side. “Was I ever bad?”

“Yes,” he replies instantly. “Not going to pretend you didn't go through some hell. Especially your dad.” His face scrunches up. “I can't believe uncle Scara--”

“Inky,” I interrupt with a raised hand and his childhood nickname. “Ink. Later. I'm glad to be here. I don't want to ruin our first day together in, like, six years with that asshole tainting your mouth. He got his, and I got mine. Fuck him.”

Inco seems to waver between wanting to talk more and listening to me. He's a good guy, but sometimes you have to lay it out to him square. Even after messaging him for years on the downlow so that my dad never knew, despite his best efforts, Inco really needed help reading people.

I frown. Ok, maybe not reading people. He can actually be quite good at that. Just reading between the lines. “Well…maybe another day. A good long one. Then maybe we can talk?”

Inco considers this before nodding. “Yea. We can do that. We can do that,” he says and lays back in his patio chair. He's quiet for about a minute before he breaks it with a loud slurp from a soda can. “Well we have a week before school starts. What do you want to do?”

I shrug. “Not sure Ink. You get out and explore the town? See anything with your folks?”

“Nah, it's been quiet and I've been just holding things down till you got here. Unpacked all your stuff. Mom and dad are busy.” He says it all smooth, but I know enough from what he's said that they have not been around for a few weeks at this point. I frown. That's going to be something we talk about. After me and my shit.

Goddamn family.

“Yup, you got it Nonny.” Inco is looking at me slightly askance with a smirk I've seen on my own face…fucker.

“Damn mumbling. And you. That name?” I pause. “I guess you're OK to use it,” I grumble. Then I hold up a hand. “Only in private. If you say it in front of school people, Reggy, or anyone important to my quest for maxing I am tossing you ape style through a window.”

Inco blinks. “Can you say that? That sounds racist.”

Thumb on chest, I affect my mouth open in a simian manner that would make /pol/ flip it's shit in racially charged fury. “Ape. Strong. Apes strong together.” I give him a look over and grimace. “You? Eh.”

“Wow. Rude,” he responds. Then he blinks. I think? The shades make it hard to tell. “And ‘Reggy’? His name is Reginald. I'm pretty sure he told you that.”

“How do you know?”

“He asked me to call him Reginald instead of ‘sir’. I ask him to deliver my groceries alot anyway.”

“Yea ok. I'll respect his name.” My head, my rules, I'll call him whatever I want Inkblot Lanklet. “Oh, and yea we need to fix your grocery habits man.”

“What do you mean?” Inco looks truly puzzled.

“Dude. We just had sloppy frozen burgers with fridge-dive condiments and sides. This is cool for one day, but not every day.” It's my turn to look confused at him. “What do you eat every day?”

Inco shrugs. “Whatever CaveDash lets me order from the store. Easy quick stuff.”

We stare at one another for a minute. “Do you know how to cook?” I ask him.

“Yes?”

“Why was that a question?”

“What kind of cooking is ‘cooking’?”

“I…” sighing, I stand up. “OK, kitchen raid time. Bring up that app, I've gotta figure out what we are working with for tonight.” I look around. “And no grill?”

Inco shrugs. “Nah, never really needed one.”

“Soooooo we are changing that tomorrow then. Holy crap man, my dad neglects me for years and I know how to cook better than you. For real. How do you think I maintain myself?”

Inco frowns more heavily and crosses his arms. “Cereal and easy meals are fine for a few more days till school starts. I know how to microwave those at least.”

Well, it seems that affluenza gives you good fashion taste but shit gastric. I hold up a hand to haul my cousin up, which he takes after a grumble, and I lead him to the kitchen. “Cmon, I got a feeling that we are going to have me do most of the cooking but I can show you how to braise a good chicken breast at least.”

____________________________________________________________________________

The rest of the week is fairly quiet after. Inco gets very excited when I humor him and ask to look at his photography portfolio. Honestly? He's good. Dear cousin has a better eye and sense for the arts compared to me. In turn he humors me when I bring out mom’s cello and play. My fingers sweat, cramped, and honestly I feel like I forgot half of my music scores in my head when I consider playing in front of someone. It has been half a decade since I last did that. But Inco is a good guy, and he praises me for a job well done. That helps me relax a little afterward.

Of course I take him to the gym. And I swear, my fellow /fit/izens would be proud. He only failed one set that first day. Too bad he refuses to drink the protein shakes we got. Lost gains. What a cuck.

And as I get him to understand basic cooking terminology, he shoves YouSnoot video essays down my throat. It's only gay when I actually like it, so I humor him and roll my eyes through most of it. Then I find myself interacting and asking him questions about whatever the fuck he puts on the TV. Shit. My throat stuffed with video essays made me enjoy his hobby. So I let him know his taste is trash and his influencers are shit. He calls my cooking basic.

God it's good to finally be around someone who actually gives a damn for once. And like that, the week passes and we get ready for St. Hammond.  Our first day at St. Hammond.

Chapter Text

The first thing I hear is the danger at ear level. My alarm lets off its warning that the world is ending.

“Evasive maneuvers!” I yell. I combat roll out of bed and onto the ground. A dull wumph of air is heard as I impact my apartment floor. “You goddamn hero,” I say into the ground, and salute my own bravery. With a stretch I manage to slam the alarm button and bring peace back to my home. 

“Anon?” I hear a voice call out from outside my door. “You good?”

“Yup, I’m alive.”

“Cool,” Inco responds. A heartbeat. “Want some coffee?”

“Bean juice affirmative please.” I hear a snort as he walks away to our kitchen. Since the first morning I’ve been here Inco has been sabotaging my taste buds with good coffee. I used to drink dollar store dredge when I used to live alone. For a few years. It allowed me to drink it black, hate the taste, but never add anything because I universally thought all coffee tastes like crap. Now that I've been given hand ground espressos? I start to wonder about adding in milk. Almond milk? Whey protein? I pause as I remember we passed by an entire section of protein milk at the grocery store last time we went. That could be a solution.

I hear Inco grinding mechanical whatsit and the shrill scream of coffee being ground to consumable levels of powder. Muscles stretching and mouth yawning, I finally get off my meditative ground zone and get ready for school. Found out that there’s a gym on the school grounds which may be useful, but I am still unsure if I can access it without being part of one of the school’s various sport groups. If not, I can still use the apartment building’s gym after school hours. It's not bad either. Good variety in free weights and machines. Though the extra handles and braces for the various species of Dinos living here makes me have to reevaluate how to move them out of the way of the machines. Or if I have to abandon them and move on to others.

Backpack assembled. Clothes set #32 on. Water bottle/sport shaker ready to go. Let’s fucking do this.

Inco looks up from his phone as he drinks one of his espressos. Another one sits on the kitchen island next to him and my stomach growls at the aroma. “Ready to go for the day?” he says excitedly. Inco seems to be able to wake up instantly when he wants to. It is one of his personal failures.

“Yup. I’m set.”

He looks over me with a mildly disappointed look. “And you’re sure you won’t let me help you get more…variety in your wardrobe?”

“These bulk shirts have been with me for years. They are just the right amount of stretchy and worn out vs. comfortable to fit me.” I pat the front layer of my second to last favorite green jacket. “Reliable.”

With an amused grunt he waves at the coffee cup. “Drink is ready, what’s for breakfast?”

“Greek yogurt. And fixings.” I got out the food as was our usual routine. I make it, he cleans up. It’s a good system. Simple as. After breakfast, Inco goes off to get himself ready while I enjoy the rest of my coffee. I look over some mindless feel good posts on my usual protein junky board, stir the pot a little bit, then put it down as I look out to the city from our kitchen window.

Admittedly I am feeling stressed. Not a small amount, but not enough to have a full blown panic attack. Rock Bottom was something that was far from normal. Inco walked me through that over text and emails, but he only ever had the base details. The bullying, the mocking, dad blowing up on me and pushing me out of his life for good. I did not have the heart to admit what exactly went down then. He knew I have not had the chance to really live with anyone for the past few years, and I think that’s what got him to convince my uncle to let me live with them here in Volcadera Bluffs. Or at least Inco I guess. Is it irony or just fucked up fate that we have parental issues? 

Before the mental spiral gets truly bad, I close my eyes and do my breathing exercise. Breath in for five seconds, hold, release for five seconds. My heart rate soothes over and I empty my rather fucked up head. Mom taught me this trick. And it helped so much over the years. I feel a pang in my heart as I think about her, about how much I missed her. But I let it go. Slowly. 

“You have a family,” I whisper to myself. “You have a family. It’s ok, you have support. You’ve got this. He’s got you. You’ve got him,” I feel a tear threaten to escape, but it manages to recede. A large sigh escapes me in turn, and my spine relaxes. I hear Inco open his door down the hallway signaling his return. Nodding to myself, I stand up and sling my backpack over one shoulder.

“Let’s roll,” I say. And we make our way out.

____________________________________________________________________________

St. Hammond for what it’s worth has alot going for it in the arts. A giant mural is over the front of the building and I let out a low whistle. Inco nods as he gets out his camera and takes a quick photo. I would have just used my phone, but I’m not the photographer I suppose. The student body is assembling in what I could only describe as a technicolor sea of scales and feathers. I mean, holy shit the meteor dodgers are swarming here. We are in foreign land! Something something, Apocalypse Now reference about the human condition.

Inco smiles at his photo and puts it away carefully in his backpack. “Gotta admit, this is pretty exciting. I’ve been looking forward to coming here to school for the past few weeks since I moved.”

I nod. “It sure is something. Big place.”

He throws his shoulder into mine. “It’s gonna be great man. No worries. Don’t need to make waves, but we can still enjoy our year here.”

My nod is less sure this time, but I look at my cousin and nod deeper. “Alright, alright. I’ll keep it somewhat upbeat. But I’m not going to burst into song any time soon.”

“There ya go. And eh, I’ve heard you sing. Not so bad.”

My eye roll lets my thoughts on the matter say what I need. He chuckles as we make our way up. As we ascend the steps the murmur of students shifts from general catch up and pleasantries to something focused on us. Immediately I can feel their gazes and I tense up slightly as I pick out what they are saying.

“Are those students for here? Really?”

“Are they brothers?”

“We got skinnies here?”

“Look how tall that one is compared to the other.”

“Look at that one, he’s got some muscle on him.” Oh sweet, my gains are recognized. I feel a smile tug at my mouth as--”Definitley juicin’.” 

Well that fucking sucks. Inco seems not too bothered by things, but he can hold himself together better than I can. My lack of interaction with alot of people makes my emotions easier to read I guess. Up on the top of the steps I see a trio of students seemingly uninterested in our arrival. The furthest one is a salmon-pink raptor in a loose tank top and some baggy jeans. He’s got a nice looking headset on him and seems more interested in the conversation while gazing out into the middle distance. The short and purple triceratops is more avidly discussing something with her ptero friend, hands in her pocketed hoodie as if nothing here was worth her time. The ptero was a monochromatic silver? Gray? White? Seemed to be a blend of different colors in one shade. 

And her clothes were rather. Uh. Wow. Those are tight pants. And big boots I guess. Is that a choker on her crest? As I stare admittedly a little long, she turns and looks at me. Amber eyes stare back at me for a second. I blink as we lock gazes. Oh shit. Shitshitshitshitshit . Oh Raptor Christ I look like a creep now. She clearly thinks the same as her lips curl up on her snoot and her eyes wrinkle in disgust. She breaks the eye contact first and turns back to her friend.

Hoooooooo man, first day of the school year and I already got caught staring at a dino like some bumfuck hick in the south seeing one for the first time. My thoughts distract me just long enough for my feet to catch the lip of a stair step and I hurtle face first. However, my hands are still functioning and I catch myself at an angle with the steps. Inco stops just ahead of me as he saw me falter. Surprise is there, and a few voices peter out. Time stops.

Alarms. ALARMS! What should I do? How do I recover? How do I get these people to stop staring? Before I can think of anything my body acts first. My arms pump down in a push up, then throw myself backwards with enough strength to reorient myself back on the step. Levitation acquired, I go from the perfect forty-five degree angle to straight ninety. I grab the railing with one hand and keep myself straight as if I had a spine made of rebar.

Inco blinks at me. I blink at Inco. “Monkey feet,” I manage to put out.

There’s a lull before everyone turns away from us and back to their usual morning routine. 

My eyes roam around the yard, and it truly seems like everyone is honestly not paying me any attention. Thank Christ. I stop though as I turn my gaze upwards to the top of the steps and see the raptor looking my way. The triceratops girl is too. I freeze. The latter has her head cocked and is looking at me with a discerning eye. The former is nodding with a grin and is holding one thumb up in an affirmative.

I feel an eyelid twitch as Inco snaps be back to his presence. “You good man? That could have been a bad fall.”

“Yea yea yea yea, I’m good man. All good. Perfectly good.”

Inco reads me. “You wanna sit down? I can--”

“I’ll go sit, don’t worry about me. Look, there’s a garden that way. I’m going to go check that out before classes start.”

There’s a pause as he looks at me over his shades. “You sure?”

“I’m good man. Thanks. Truly. Go on and I’ll catch up with you at lunch or something.”

I can tell he does not want to let me go just yet, but he respects my decision and nods along. “Alright Anon. Have a good first half of the day, yea?”

“I will man, I’m just embarrassed and need a sec to reorient myself. I’m good.”

We say our goodbyes as he heads deeper into the school. I take myself to the side and towards a garden I saw from the entrance. Various hues of orange, red, and yellow flowers blend slowly into a bridge of green, blue, and purple. Whoever tends the grounds here needs a raise, this a truly beautiful space. As I consider the sights, I find a bench and lower into it with a sigh. My slip on the stairs could have been worse in truth. I mean, shit I could have actually fallen--

A crack sounds out under my ass as I coincidentally fall through the bench and onto the ground.

“Fuck me backwards,” I groan. 

“Oh goodness, are you alright?” I hear a saccharine voice call out.

My head whips back and forth for the source and I see two parasaurolophus approaching me. They look mildly concerned, with the blond haired female with orange scales leaning down and raising a hand to aid me while the blue scaled, brunette male looks on. I take the offered hand, and she yanks on my arm to free me.

Or at least tries to. She grunts, then groans with effort. My arm is being tugged on, but it does not really feel painful. And I get a second to think about her scales. They feel smooth, little cooler than a human’s---

The alarms go off to Defcon 2. I am holding a femoid’s hand. Direct contact, repeat, direct contact! DO NOT SPERG. DO NOT SPERG . My face freezes in a neutral expression and my helper finally lets go with a small gasp. “Oh my, you’re truly stuck in there. Ben,” she says back at her compatriot. “Could you go get help?”

“Sure,” he replies. “Let me--”

“Wait a second please,” I get out. Both pause and look back. “Is this bench trashed now? No repair?”

The blond female blinks before Ben responds. “Yes, it seems that the back and the support beams are bent. Seat is completely rotted through. We will have to get a new one.” He sighs. “One more thing on the docket.”

“Oh that’s good then. One second.” I feel relieved as I look at my legs and arms. I find empty space to plant both feet in front of me on the brackets and my hands above me on the back. With a grunt, I strain to start straightening out. An awful groan of aged wood is heard before the sharp crack follows out and cheap metal screeches. Both members of my audience start back as the bench finally meets its fate and I free myself. Hah. Fuck you furniture, I win again. 

Standing up, I stretch and pop a few times on my back and shoulders. A few pieces of wood shake loose as I dust myself off. “Well sorry about the bench,” I say. Both paras look at me with a mixture of concern mixed with disbelief now. I look back at the bench and them. “Um. It wasn’t my intention to deface property on my first day of school.”

“Those beams were metal,” Ben whispers to himself. That seems to bring them back to the present. “But no, you’re ok. That’s important.” He walks up to me and holds up a hand. “Benjamin McKnight. Student Council secretary, part of your welcoming committee. Are you Anon Mous or Inco Nito?”

I nod and grasp his hand briefly. Don’t want to get splinters on him just in case. Or my now sweaty hands’ slickness. “Anon, just Anon please. My cousin and I arrived a few minutes ago and separated for classes. I decided to look at the flowers and…well.” I shrug at the pile of wood and cheaply bent metal. “You know.”

Ben smiles softly and pumps my arm with grace. “Just call me Ben in turn then. And this is Naomi, our Student Council President.” He gestures at his fellow dino. 

Naomi smiles as she waves. “Good morning and welcome to the school! Goodness, I don’t think I can forget that intro of yours for a while now. Have you thought about joining one of our sports clubs or teams?”

“Ah nah, I’m mostly a homebody lifter. My apartment complex has a gym so I’ve been there recently.” I pause as a thought returns to me from earlier. “But could I use the gym here before or after school perhaps? Without joining a club or team I mean.”

Naomi giggles. Huh. It was cute. “Of course! Our facilities are open to everyone who seeks to better themselves physically or emotionally while school is in session for the year. Which means no during vacation or holidays, but yes to most of the year.”

I grin back at her. “Awesome. I’ll take a look in the near future then. Thanks Naomi.”

Ben adjusts his sharp looking sweater and checks his wristwatch. “Prez, I’m going to go try to find Inco then and see if he needs any help. Do you need anything before I go?”

“Oh no, thank you Ben. I believe we are good over here.” Ben nods and wishes us farewell. He seems like a cool guy, I think I can count him as an acquaintance for now. 

Naomi smiles as she looks over at the garden bed. “So you were admiring our campus’ award winning gardens? We take no small amount of pride in them.”

“Yea, I really dig it. You’ve got a few blooms from out of season and stuff that seems not local to the state.” Naomi eyes raise up in my astute knowledge of gardening. “Mom was a conservationist. She rubbed off on me. And a few of her hobbies.”

“I’ll be sure to let Rosa know, she’s got quite the green thumb. Or hand in her case. It’s so nice when family helps out with your interests.” She beams. “What does your mother do now?”

Ah crap. I walked into this one. My smile falters as I sheepishly look away. “She passed away a few years ago.”

Naomi flinches. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry Anon. I didn’t mean to--”

I wave a hand to soothe her guilt. I know this reaction too well. “It happened a few years ago, you didn’t know. Seriously, it’s been long enough for me to accept it. I brought her up first without you knowing. Please don’t apologize.”

“Well, I still feel a little awkward.”

My smile returns some warmth. “Just means you empathize. I appreciate it. But it’s ok, everyone has some kind of family issues to deal with in some way or another.”

“Well…alright then,” she acquiesces. Man she really was authentic it felt like. Her smile turns somewhat sardonic as she nods. “And yea, family stuff makes sense like you said. My partner and I go through it too.”

I blink. “Partner?”

“Oh! I’m in a relationship with someone here at school. Their band is actually playing after school ends if you would like to come hang out and watch with me.”

“That sounds really nice. I’ll talk to my cousin about it and see what we can do.” I pause. “But ‘they’ and ‘their’?”

“Fang is nonbinary,” Naomi affirms for me. She seems genuinely happy about her relationship and sharing with me. And hearing it, some part of me relaxes a little bit.

Huh. Did I get relaxed at being maybe friends with someone in a committed relationship because that means I can’t crush on them?
That seems a little fucked up.

After a moment I nod. “Fang is a cool name, I gotta say.”

Naomi giggles. “They are rather cool.” Before she can continue a bell gong is heard. “Drat,” she says. “That’s the warning bell. Here, what is your first class?”

I root around my pockets and find my class list on a thrice folded piece of paper. Naomi scans it and lets out a little squeal of excitement. “Well it looks like we have English together! Come on, let's talk some more and I’ll fill you in more about the band performance and about our school in general.”

I nod and follow my new orange friend up the steps to school. Part of me is practically vibrating at the thought of not fucking up this social encounter, and another part is relieved I seem to have made my first actual friend within an hour of arriving. Honestly, I hope Inco is having just as much luck. 

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco

Man, I have not had this much fun over the past few weeks in comparison to the last few months of my life.

Anon managed to get out of the west coast and flew all the way out here to go to school. There was something going on at his last school that led to some pretty awful bullying from what little I’ve learned. I cannot seem to get the full details out of him yet, but I know there are parts of the story that he does not feel comfortable with so far. But I can wait. I am good at waiting and outlasting someone.

The situation with his dad really stuck with me more than anything else. My parents at least try to check in and say hi every once in a while. Or a few moons. Whatever it is. But they do check in. Anon’s dad just ghosted him and refused to acknowledge him for years. Just threw money at his kid to be in an apartment. And not even a good one from what I could tell so far. When I learned about that, I had to call my dad and convince him to let Anon stay with us in our new place. I could tell dad was surprised that I asked for it, considering I don’t ask for too much. But I did not expect uncle Scara to apparently have a quick five minute conversation with dad and agree. It was like he never even wanted Anon around in the first place. 

I felt conflicted about that. It made me glad that I actually talked to my parents, but also disappointed? They saw what Anon went through and never thought to talk to either of us about it afterwards? Frustration is what I settled on. But I am still grateful for them. They may not stick around much, if at all, but I can live comfortably. And that’s more than what tons of people get.

…even though tons of people still have parents who tell them they love you every day. 

I shake my head and focus on the present. School! St. Hammond! Today started off great with my photo of the mural at the front of the building. It really captured the feel that the students here were really in it for the arts. At least before the merger with Volcano High happened after the meteor incident.
Sweet Raptor Jesus, what a tale to tell; school canceled for three months and having to merge with another due to a meteor falling right in the middle? That was something you only read about in online stories. 

Anon seemed tense when we arrived, and I got the feeling that he was getting stuck in his own head for a bit there. Granted, going up the steps and hearing some of the comments was not exactly great to hear, but we did alright. And then he fell and popped back up like nothing happened. I flexed what little muscles I had gained recently thanks to his efforts with me in the gym. I had the feeling it would take a very, very long time before I got anywhere near his level.

As the thoughts flow in my head, I notice that the students inside start to peer at me with an excited hubbub. Before too long I’m surrounded by a ton of students as they mob me.

“Woah, a human!”

“He’s got no hair. A real skinnie!”

“Cool jacket bro.”

Is…is this what it’s like to be popular? As I get swarmed with more claws and tails hovering around me, a few students are taking pictures with their phones. Some even start to get a bit more physical.

“Woah, human skin feels weiiiiird.”

Well that’s uncalled for. I decide to put myself into the swing of things. I crack a smile and strike a pose. A few of the students laugh and things quiet down soon after. Someone mentions about getting a side profile, and I see more than one sketch pad come up with a flurry of pen strokes. The crowd disperses soon after and I am left alone in the hallway. Huh. I guess my fifteen minutes of fame are already dried up. My first chance to socialize seems to have gone up in smoke. As I consider the empty hallway I hear a familiar clickclickclick off to my side. 

I turn and find a blue parasaurolophus. Looking down at his camera as he smiles at what he’s taken. “Hey!” I yell out.

He flinches. I flinch. I did not mean to shout that out at him.

“Sorry about the yell. Manage a good photo?” I ask him.

He nods as he looks up at me. “It’s fine. I got the shot I wanted. Great for the yearbook.”

“Can I see?”

He grins and obliges my request. “Of course, here.” He turns the display toward me showing a shot of the hallway. And me as the focal point.

“What do you think?” he asks.

“Looks like you could adjust the f-stop and maybe work with the lights in the background. Less dark that way?”

“Not a bad idea, I think--” he blinks as he looks up at me properly and notes what I am talking about. “Fellow photographer?”

I nod and hold out my hand. “Yup! Name’s Inco, you?”

“Benjamin McKnight, but I prefer Ben” he greets me and takes my hand. He shakes it briefly and gives me a look over. “Well the resemblance is pretty obvious. And I am glad I managed to find you.”

I blink at that. “You…know my family? Meet Anon?”

“Oh yes, I came across him earlier. He’s a bit bigger than you widthwise, but you seem to have the advantage on height.”

A chuckle comes out at that. “Yea, my cousin has been a bit of a gym rat for awhile now it seems. And I think he got the better part of the genetic lottery.”

“I’ll say,” Ben acknowledges. “He broke free from a bench earlier when we met.”

Uh what? “Broke free from a bench? What?”

“I’ll explain as we walk and talk. I want to show you around and chat with principal Scaler before moving on if that’s alright with you.”

“Sure Ben, sounds good.”

____________________________________________________________________________

“...so that was Principal Scaler, I just had to confirm a few things with her.”

“No problem,” I assure Ben. As I’m looking into this painting, Dreamscape by O. Halford, I hear a commotion pick up behind me. “What’s that sound?” I ask.

Ben’s eyes widen as he silently nudges me back with his hand as the commotion gets closer. 

“Hey watch it Jackass!”

“Slow your roll, leatherface!”

“My leg!”

I watch as the, er, perpetrator? Aggressor? Aggrogator? finally rounds the corner and comes barreling down the hallway. 

Speeding right towards us. 

My instincts kick in, and I jump to the side to avoid the oncoming collision. 

For a split second I get a good look at my assailant. 

Green scales, messy hair, and a faded purple hoodie. She propels herself forward with dexterous hands, spinning the large wheels on her…wheelchair? Wow, I did not know you could go that fast on one of those. She glances to me, and our eyes lock. 

Her gray and gold eyes are marred by bags, like she hasn’t slept in days. Her entire presence is ghost-like. And that expression is like she’s looking straight through me. She barely registers my existence, but I don’t think I’ll be forgetting that face any time soon. But just like that she’s gone. 

I had managed to jump back and brace myself properly against the glass case containing the paintings, but breathed out properly once our aggressive encounter came to a close. “Watch it!” Ben hisses, as he moves me out of the way of the glass case. I stumble for a second but catch myself without really losing my footing. Ben is inspecting the glass and seems to sigh to himself in relief. “No scratches or breaks. Good thing you don’t have any scales or ridges like us then,” he says to me.

Well that was something I guess? “So what happened there?”

He winces a bit at the question but answers. “That was Olivia Halford. She…can be like that sometimes.” Before he can go on the bell rings for the first period. Ben looks up and nods at me. “What’s your first class? Don’t want to be late on your first day.”

“Oh I’ve got P.E” I answer. His wince is more pronounced this time. “...what?”

“You may want to hurry on before you get marked as tardy. Coach Solly is not exactly patient.” Before I can ask more he hurries off while wishing me well. I make my way to the gym with some hustle and figure I can get there on time. 

____________________________________________________________________________

I am in hell. I am in hell. I am going to die .

After getting grilled by the coach in what I can only call terror, I was quickly forced into line with the rest of the students and found myself in the midst of what I can only call a war. Balls are flying, bodies are blurring, and the line echoes out in my head “GO FOR THE WEAKEST ONE FIRST!”

I should have been pummeled honestly, but I think dumb luck has kept me alive for the first 15 seconds here. And maybe a better diet. And the recent gym trips for the past week. Thank you Anon! 

As I consider this a hand reaches down and pulls me up from the ground. “Pick up a ball dude! Solly will get on you if you don’t get moving.” I look up into the face of a Dilopho-Spinosaurus with a toothy grin. He’s moving around like crazy too and tosses me a ball. I grab it and manage to deflect a missile aimed at my face going at what felt like bullet speeds. My arms reverberate with the force.

“IS THIS A GAME?” I yell out. My savior chuckles at that and holds up a thumb. Then he’s back to his own offensive. I am not hit by him yet so I am going to take that as a small victory. As I take in the scene I manage to scrape by and avoid a few more missiles. I even start blocking a few. Laughter bubbles out in a slightly hysteric manner, but I manage to keep myself in the game. I’m not even last! I feel like I can--

“Hey Shades! Think fast!”

A voice catches my attention, and ohgodballtoface . I raise my arm and

I am on the ground as my head pounds. How did I get here? I thought I…did I deflect that ball? No. No, it just slightly edged out my own ball and slammed into me at mach speed. Oh god I can feel my eyes throbbing.

“WAKE UP CADET. ARE YOU GOING TO QUIT HERE?”

I can hear the booming voice of Solly reaching and dragging me out of my void of thought. I think I grumble something. Quit? Quit sounds…good.

Wait. No. Anon got me to not quit on squats. That was nice. I should not quit. Quitting is bad. Why am I quitting?

I slur something out that makes Solly peer down at me. Man he’s got a hairy face. I slowly turn over and I think I feel my hand connect with my knee and go up. Or to the side? But no quitting. No, no no. No quitting. Exercise.

A splash of water hits my face and I gasp to full chains of thought. I look up at Solly with an empty canteen. He grunts and smiles at me. “THERE YA GO SHADES. If you don’t quit, you never lose! Now stand up!”

I struggle and grunt. As I get my legs underneath me I wobble and sit back down. Urgh. My head still hurts.

Solly sees this and lets out a different grunt. Uh, there are different types? “Who here can run Shades to the nurse’s office?” he asks the class.

My red scaled assistant from earlier shoots up his hand. “I can coach! I got him!”

Solly nods. “Hurry off then cadet Payne! Don’t tally around!”

This Payne guy nods and salutes. He runs over to me and easily lifts me onto my feet with my left arm on his shoulder. “Dude, that was wicked! You got beaned in the face by Mia and didn’t go down. Not everyone does that?”

“Mia?” I mumble. I think I’m starting to better understand his voice as we walk. Maybe my brain is rebooting.

“Yea, the chick who slammed that ball into your face earlier. I think you deflected her aim a little bit? But yea, you got domed my guy. What’s your name Shades?”

“Inco. Ink. Urgh, my head hurts after that.”

He laughs, but honestly I don’t feel any ridicule or mockery in it. The dude just seems to genuinely find it funny without giving offense. “I bet it does. Nurse will get you all fixed up tho. My name’s Damien by the way. Damien Payne. Pleasure to meet you buddy!”

“Sure. Pleasure. Thanks man. Appreciated.” We thankfully made it to the nurse’s office soon after. After getting a brief rundown by Damien, the nurse ushers me to a bed nearby and gives me a look over. No concussion or anything broken, just stunned and in need of some water. And a cold compress.

I sigh as I lay back in the comfy bed. Damien is sitting by my side and is grinning at me still. “Thanks man, but uh…don’t you have to go get ready for class?”

“Ah, I can take my time. The first day is just introductions anyway. I’ll figure it out!” He holds up a thumb in what I can only say is complete personal confidence. Man if I had that I could be anything, couldn’t I? It feels like we play 20 questions about me as the minutes pass and I feel better. I moved in a few weeks ago, I go to school with my cousin Anon (“TWO COOL DUDES?!” he bellows, with an annoyed hiss and a look from the nurse), I am taking photography, I am still very new in town, and so forth. 

A few minutes pass by as Solly enters the room. “CADET--” he starts, before getting a look from the nurse which stops him. “Cadet Payne, get back to the gym and get ready for your next class periods. I need to talk with cadet Nito here.”

“But his name is Inco?” Damien asks.

“My last name is Nito,” I whisper.

“Oh right!” Damien says. He nods and smiles at me one more time before getting up. “If you feel better soon man, come swing by at lunch. There’s also a band show after school! I’ll be there for some friends!”

“Are you friends with everyone man?” I ask.

“Anyone and everyone can be friendly to each other if they try to listen,” he nods. That…that was rather zen of him? I blink after him as he lopes off to his next class. 

Solly takes his seat and looks down at me. “How are you holding up cadet?” he asks.

I prop myself up slightly, but he stares at me. I get the message and don’t raise myself up all the way. “Doing alright all things considered,” I reply. “It’s been an interesting day so far, but the ball to the face wasn’t really expected. Or really just almost getting knocked unconscious by it.”

Solly grunts (in the affirmative this time?) and smiles down at me. “You didn’t give up. That’s the most important part of the day. You were knocked down and faced adversity but you never gave in. Always remember that.”

I nod and smile. “Well I’ve had some help along the way recently. Couldn’t do it without them.”

Solly nods but surprises me. “That’s all well and good, but you still did it yourself. No one helped you up and not give in. You may have learned how to do that, but you chose it yourself. Don’t give yourself up short while acknowledging others. Take pride in what you yourself can do and you’ll be fine.”

“Uh…thanks. Coach Solly. I’ll remember that.”

“Good.” He reaches into his pocket and provides a piece of paper. “For the rest of the day you are on bedrest duty. The principal has been alerted to your condition, and you have the option to go home or sleep here until you feel better. If you miss your classes, it will not be held against you.”

I consider that for a second. Though I would loathe the opportunity to miss people on my first day and make an impression, I can’t deny that I am very tired and my headache is still present. I think staying in the nurse's office for now would be the best choice. Maybe I’ll sleep it off and return to class in time for the afternoon. As I let Coach Solly know, he nods in approval and stands up. After a second he also hands me my missed gym uniform. “Rest up cadet, I expect you to be on time tomorrow morning. We have to whip you into shape for the rest of the year!”

“Yes coach,” I affirm. He leaves myself and the nurse in the quiet space soon after. As I lay my head back and rest, I try to relax and think about the day thus far. It could have been far better, but I guess worse. I then remember Damien mentioning a band show after hours, and I drift off as I consider how nice it would be to attend that.

Chapter Text

What the goddamn hell am I in?

English was a complete mess. How the hell do I understand the intricacies of the English language when our teacher talks like its his third or even fourth language? Thank Raptor Jesus Naomi helped me with notes and understanding the harder points. Hopefully I pick up his ‘Engrish’ sooner than later. I might need to shitpost about this one later.

The introductions so far have not been fun either. “Hey, I’m Anon. I like music and games. I am a typical teenager. Ignore me!” Hopefully that’s enough? Woof. So with that I skate by and am on auto-pilot through my science class. Professor Fernsworth was neat. He went off on some non-sequiter for about a minute, got to the class overview for the semester, then insisted on something else I tuned out after a little bit.

My next class is math with Mr…”Carldewskii”? Cool. Let’s see how this goes.

And in a minute, I get the feel for him pretty quick. Fat dude, likes to yell, knows his stuff, and gave us the syllabus with this semester’s work.

“Alright allofya. Just stay in your freakin seats and get to knows each other. And don’t cause a freakin racket! I need to review mah book for the year. So. No distburances. Got it?” Crickets. “Alright, don’t go pissin’ me off.” Everyone makes their move around the classroom. I think a few are actually reviewing some of the material--nerds--and I’m left to my own for a minute as I consider. As I look up I notice a slightly different colored spine peaking out of the top of our teacher’s book. I squint to take a look, and I think I see--

A paper ball hits my desk from behind me and I break off my search for what dear old teach is reading. I look around to either side before turning and seeing…oh God, the raptor and the triceratops from this morning? The raptor is shooting me some finger guns while the trigga is blowing some bubble gum. I look down to the paper and open it up. On it is a hastily looking line of text reading ‘Hang with us dood’. I look back up to the raptor with a raised eyebrow. He looks back with an open smile and pantomiming a ‘yea’.

I briefly consider turning this down. But…I don’t know. It’s kinda nice to get to know people. And no one here will know who I am. My eyebrows knit together as I look down at the note again. I could just be my old asshole self that shut people out so quickly. However, I did try to get better about that. And hell, I had some positive interactions with Ben and Naomi already as well. I run a hand across my scalp before confirming my decision. I look up just as the raptor is about to throw another note. He stops and gets an excited look in his eye. The trigg--the triceratops rolls her eyes at her friend. Ok. Ok, I think I can make this work.

I pick up my backpack and head over to the pair. Grabbing a vacated seat, I turn it around and nod. “Hey there. Thanks for the invite. I’m Anon.”

The raptor speaks up first. “Yo dude. Name’s Reed.” He points one claw at his companion. “This is Trish. Welcome to our little corner of the world.”

Trish speaks up. “You the skinnie who nearly ate it on the steps this morning?”

…trigga what? That’s how we start? I--I do not need to respond to that. “Yea,” I drawl out. “That’s me. Managed to not tho.”

“Dude it was pretty wicked how you recovered,” Reed laughed. “You look like you lift alot.”

Oh thank you Reed, I know this territory. “Nah, I’m just good at putting things down.” This actually seems to draw a short laugh out of Trish who blinks and looks away briefly. 

I look at her confused before Reed chuckles to himself. “Damn man, you even got T’s jokes too. You a professional at this?”

“Uh?” I eloquently answer.

“Ignore him,” Trish groans. Then she looks me over in what I think is similar to her first expression from this morning. “Are you currently bulking, or just on PEDs?”

Fucking what? This woman knows me like that? She got my tribe like that?

Well.
Shit then.

“Nah, not bulking or cutting. Currently just keeping things going. And fuck no to PEDs, that shit will mess you up.”

A little sparkle seems to hit her eye. “PR on deadlift? Or do you just do AMRAP?”

“First, 800. Second, that’s for when I want to pump out my feelings. Then you get a good sleep.”

Trish stares at me, and I stare at her. Reed is looking between the two of us with a confused look. “Is this…ok? Are you two gonna…?”

My purple sister in pumping iron snorts and holds out a fist. “He’s cool Reed. Maybe a bit of a poser tho. My ass you lift 800. You are not that thick.”

I mimic her snort and bump the fist. “Come by the gym with me and I’ll put your money where your mouth is. And what can you do then?”

“I’ll have you know I can do at least 400. And I’ll prove it another day. We got a band performance to put on after school.”

Reed lets out a relieved sigh at our exchange. I think he was a little concerned at first when Trish and I started talking, but since we seem cool with each other he is better off himself. “Oh good. I wasn’t sure if you two were going to start making out or start fighting when the gym lingo came out. Good deal.”

Trish splutters. I blush. I realize then that having fair human skin and not scales makes it easy to see when I blush. Fuck. “Reed! I am not going to just go after the first gym rat I meet in public. What the hell?” She punches Reed in the arm. 

He chuckles back as I cough past the embarrassed lump in my throat. “ Uh yea. I mean. I don’t know Trish like that? So. Uh. No offense?” I look over at Trish, who seems to have a slight scowl. Not solely for me it seems. I did notice her tail start moving a bit. Agitation? Embarrassment? Do Dino tails signal like human skin? Huh.

“No offense taken,” Trish gets out with an exasperated sigh. “That’s just Reed pushing my damn buttons.”

My own sigh of relief makes them both look at me. “Oh good, I could use a spotter. I can’t exactly go all out with my cousin.”

“Huh, that taller dude next to you at the stairs right?” Reed says with a speculative look on his face. He rubs a few of his fingers on his chin. “The good looking one.”

“Yea he…wait. What? But we have the same face?”

Reed shakes his head. “Nah man, you’ve got the general outline but your cousin has that sharper look to his face. Like he’s just a bit more cut than you.”

I give Reed a hard look. This may be the first time someone has actually distinguished between Inco and I so much. And I’m getting bagged on it? Seriously?

“There was a second skinnie?” Trish asks. 

Now its my turn to look at her with a hard eye. Does she just dish out the slurs like it’s a fucking buffet, or is that just her being a dumbass? “Uh. Yea. My cousin. Cool guy, slightly taller--”

“More handsome” Reed interjects.

“…ok, cool, well we can use that too I guess Reed. We just moved here together a few weeks ago.”

“Cool man,” Reed continues. Trish seems to have put her face in the crook of one of her hands and is following along with the conversation. “So what about your folks then? They cool like you two? Got that rizz?”

“Reed, stop hitting on the man’s cousin,” Trish interjects.

The salmon raptor shrugs. “It is how I see it T. And it's not flirting if he isn’t here.” He pauses and takes a sip out of a red thermos on his desk. Sighing as if it just hit the right spot, Reed leans back in his chair. “And he’s not my type anyhow.”

“Damn, and I wanted Inco to know he had a record time on a secret admirer. I’ll have to break the bad news.” I try to deflect from a rather sensitive subject there.

“Hahaha! You know what, Anon? You’re alright. That’s some funny stuff.” He rolls his hand as if to go back. “But yea, your folks?”

Damn. He’s not going to let that one go so easily. I thought he was a bit of a stoner, he may be sharper than I gave him credit for. “They aren’t really in the picture. Inco’s parents own the place though. I’ll see them when they get back from a trip.”

Trish gives me a side eye that is as brief as a heartbeat before returning back to Reed. My newfound raptor friend to his credit doesn't seem to bat an eye. “Roger. Well, welcome to the town bro. We’ll have to meet your better half sometime later.” My eyeroll gets him to chuckle again. “So bro, we got a concert after school today. You wanna come see?”

“Reed,” Trish finally interjects. She seems more tense in a moment, and definitely more guarded. Huh. Weird.

“Cmon T,” he replies. “Anon’s chill, and I like the idea of him hanging out and giving thoughts. You like music my man?”

I nod along and avoid thinking more on how Trish seems to become more rigid as the convo continues. This is getting decidedly weird, but I’ll be honest with them. Despite Trish’s mud slinging on me, I think I can count this as a positive social experience for the day.

“Truth be told, I was already invited by Naomi earlier today. She was part of my welcoming committee, and wants me to help support you guys in the band. Even though I just made the connection that y'all are in it.”

“Oh shit, you know Noms already? You work fast man,” Reed says animatedly. Trish gives me a new look as if she didn’t expect that to come from me at all. 

“It’s just luck Reed,” I say with some embarrassment at the memory of how I made my first impression with the two paras. “Her and the secretary for the student council, Ben, met me first after I almost ate the pavement this morning. Didn’t get much of a chance to chat with Ben, but Naomi and I got to talking and hanging out before class. Mentioned how the band had her--” I stop as I realize I’m probably talking with the bandmates/friends of Naomi’s…partner? That’s the word! “Partner. Her partner is in the band.”

I swear that Trish has stones in her eyes and fists as she looks up at me. “Why the pause? Is there a problem?”

“No, no problems. Just had to shift my thinking a bit. Naomi mentioned that…I think their name was Fang?” Trish nods sharply. “Fang is nonbinary. So I’m trying to be cognizant of that. Haven’t met them yet, and I don’t want to shove my foot in my mouth at max speed when meeting them for the first time.”

“Yea, you got it man. You are on it,” Reed says as he nods along. Trish takes a few seconds before she lets out a breath and nods at me. Overall, somehow, that makes her way more relaxed since the conversation started. Well something is up there, but it is not my place to figure that out. Maybe later if we continue being friends? As long as--oh shit, right.

“Oh, and Trish? Could you lay off the ‘skinnie’ stuff? Not a fan of it.”

She rolls her eyes at me. “Too sensitive to take it?”

“Well, no? But it’s not exactly cool. Like imagine if I started slinging the hard ‘r’ at you out of nowhere. Would you be cool with that?”

A sharp intake of breath is what Trish gives me at first, along with a somewhat widened and angry gaze. But to my relief Reed puts a hand on her shoulder and nods. “He’s got a point T. Anon hasn’t done anything to us, and you’ve been laying down some trash on him.”

That takes the wind out of her sails. Trish winces and looks at me full on for the first time. She breaks the contact to look at her desk as she gets out a soft spoken “Sorry.”

I let the silence hang for about three seconds before replying. “Thanks. I appreciate it. Honestly, last year I wouldn’t have said anything until it bothered me enough to blow up at you. Glad we can head that off now and be at least good work out buds. Sounds good?” I hold up a hand in front of her.

Trish gives me and my hand a complex look. Again, I am not great at reading Dino expressions but I think I can see chagrin and some self-recrimination. But she has a small smile on as she shakes my hand in turn. “Yea, we can make that work.”

The alarms only blare out briefly at my second female contact in the same day before Reed shuts them off as he places both of his hands on our handshake. He positively vibrates it up and down. “Hell yes bros! Hell yes! That’s some amigo work right there!” Trish and I both chuckle at the exchange of the exuberant third wheel. After we disentangle, the bell rings for lunch.

Trish and Reed quite quickly stand up with their things. “Aighty Anon, we gotta bounce and go rehearse for the show during lunch. We gonna catch you after the concert ya think?”

I smile at some newfound friends. “Think so Reed. My cousin will come along too, I’ll try to update him around lunch period and drag him out if need be.”

“Sweet deal man! See ya there bro!”

“Later caveman,” Trish calls out. We lock eyes, and my eyebrows rise. Not exactly a slur. And I feel that this is Trish testing the waters with a new nickname. I nod my head with a smirk, and make a note to find something appropriate for her. Probably whenever I can get her in a gym session. 

She returns my smirk, seemingly thankful for the acknowledgement, and they walk out.

I stand up and make my way out of the door as well as one of the last students. Mr. Carldewskii is snoring away at his desk and I manage to get out pretty easily. My stomach growls as I consider what to get here. Inco managed to convince his dad for a second credit card for me--which means I’ll have to thank unc at some point whenever he next makes his appearance--so I felt that I needed to get something appropriately yummy at whatever this school dished out for food.

____________________________________________________________________________

After squeezing, threatening, and bulldozing through what feels like an imminent war flashback, I finally get inside the slightly higher priced section of the food service area. Holy shit, were lunches always this chaotic out here? Talk about survival of the goddamn fittest.

Thankfully, it seems that only a few other students are with me in the more ritzy line of food over here. I appreciate the calm as I go out and find something to demolish. I quickly find several food items, pause, and get a few more. My eyes may be bigger than my stomach honestly. But that’s fine, considering I can just shove a few items onto Inco’s plate if need be. Hell, maybe he found a group of peeps to sit with.

As I finish up and pay for my meal, I start looking around for what would be the only other bald human student in this school. A sea of scales, feathers, and colors throughout the spectrum greet me instead. I realize this may be a harder venture than I gave it credit for. 

Hmm. 

As I’m wondering and considering this, I spot a familiar face in the sea of tables. Huh. Didn’t expect that. I make my way over to the table.

Naomi is talking excitedly with a darker ptero with brown, gray, and orange across him. But holy hell is that jacket styling. As I draw near she notices me and starts waving me down. Her friend looks my way and blinks a few times. Can’t blame him, one of the only to human students and he sees one on the first day.

As I walk up I get greeted by the bubbly orange sunspot. “Anon, good to see you out here. How are you finding school so far?”

I slide into a seat and shrug. “Honestly Naomi, it’s been good so far. Science was a quiet class, and I got to hang out with some new people in math. Reed and Trish. They seem to know you?”

Naomi grins broadly. “Oh yes, they are Fang-babes’ best friends and bandmates.”

I blink, and I swear I hear the ptero male groan. “Fang-babe?”

“Its her pet-name for Fang,” he says quietly. “Fang makes a big deal of it in public, but loves it in private. It can get insufferable.” He shifts in his seat and holds out a hand. “Name’s Naser. How are you?”

Oh man, I'm shakin’ hands today like a politician shakes babies. I shake his and--and he squeezes a bit? Cool story bro. I grin at him and squeeze ever so slightly more. I do just enough to make it fun without being rude. Something flashes in his eyes as we break the grip. “Anon, nice to meet you. So you know Fang too?”

“Sh--they are my sibling,” Naser replies. 

“Oh?” I look at Naser and Naomi as they nod. “Oh, wow, you three must hang out alot.”

Naser winces a bit. “Not all the time, mostly for a ride here and there. Maybe a study group.” He looks like he does not want to expand on that. Ok. New social dynamic to be aware of I guess.

Naomi shakes her head, as if to confirm. “Fang can sometimes be a little…rough. With Naser. But it turns out okay in the end.” Naser nods at this, so I am just going to pretend that nothing was wrong. I guess. For now. I may be getting more in depth than I bargained for here in social dynamics if this is my first day. 

Naser interrupts the silence with a thoughtful look. “So. You’re huge. Is it true you broke open a bench like Naomi said?”

“Naser!” Naomi whispered. She looked a bit embarrassed. I arch an eyebrow at her and she looks away with a slight reddening of her cheeks. 

“Well, now I am curious. How did Naomi paint it?”

“She says you bent the beams apart and cracked solid wood like it was firewood. Mentioned it was impressive as hell. You could--ow! Naomi! Don’t kick me!” Naser leans down to grimace and rub his leg as Naomi gives him a pout. The interaction honestly made me laugh aloud. That seems to be the trick to make the other two at the table also chuckle. Remembering our short time for lunch, I hurriedly start packing food away.

And oh my God, the public school system can suck it when compared to private school lunches. This was straight up crack. I start pounding away more food and notice Naser making short work of his own lunch while Naomi has finished her salad. I can tell it’s a nice one though, full of berries and nuts. I feel my respect go up when I notice her put away everything in what looks to be a home made lunch bag. Naomi eats some good stuff at home. Gives me ideas for a good salad combo to try later this week at the apartment. Sure as hell need to make sure I don’t slip into Inco’s habit of wanting to order in delivery at a moment’s notice.

“Ok, I am going to go check on the band in the auditorium. Help anything last minute as need be. I’ll see the both of you later?” Naser and I nod with our mouths full of food. “Wonderful! See you soon!” and walks away with a skip in her step to the auditorium. 

Naser and I take a few more bites in some silence that seems welcome enough for a time. After I get through my second chicken sandwich, I nod at Naser. “So how long have you known Naomi then? As long as her and Fang have been together?” I still slather on some condiments as I bring the next sandwich to my gaping maw.

Naser scratches the back of his head. “Well, no? We’re exes.”

I did not know spit takes were a thing until the bite of chicken tried to force itself out at maximum human lung velocity. I cough a few times, and Naser is a bro to offer me some water. I thankfully take it before emptying out my throat. “Sorry, sorry. Exes?”

Naser has one corner of his mouth twitch in the feel of having to explain a subject both awkward and familiar. “Yea, junior year we got together. It was nice. Had fun for a few months. But it just didn’t work out for us both. We weren’t compatible.”

“Uh. Is that a race thing? Or--?”

“What? No! No, of course not. Why would you say that?”

“Sorry, I just have no clue about relationships. I have a problem sounding like a dumbass most days, no judgment.”

“It--” he sighs. “You’re good. We broke up because we just wanted different things. It was amicable. We went our separate ways.”

I grunt in the affirmative. “So how did your sibling get to start dating Naomi?”

Naser also grunts, but in the acknowledgement of ‘it is indeed weird’. “Well Naomi ran into Fang after a few days of crying about the breakup. They got to talking. Fang took Naomi out to let her get her emotions out. Naomi had fun, so she asked to do it again. After a few times of that, they let me know that they were interested in dating.” Naser blows out a breath as he puts one hand on the table and absentmindedly chews his sandwich. “Never thought I’d have to live through my older sis--sibling letting me know they were going to start dating my ex.”

“Not a fun experience I bet,” I offer.

“Nope,” he confirms. Then he laughs a single note. “Funny how it turns out honestly. Never saw it coming. And I still get along with Naomi just fine.”

“Cool. At least y’all have that going for you.” We continue to chew food for a few seconds to get through the last few minutes of lunch.

Afterwards Naser speaks up. “So hey, I’m going to be bringing up some pizza for the show today. Would you mind helping me out just lug it around from the driving lot to the auditorium?”
Confusion is clear on my face, so he continues. “Anyone else I could ask is busy at the time, and you look like you got enough energy to spare hopefully.”

Huh. Maybe I made a good impression on the guy. Seems like a true bro. I almost chuckle at the idea of Reed saying it in my head. One of two bros. “Sure man, I can help out. Just get down after the last period?”

“Yea that works. If you could--”

“Hey Inco! You feeling better buddy?” We get interrupted as a big new dino steps up to our table, a red scaled spino from what I could tell. He’s got this huge grin on him as he looks at me. Then he blinks a few times. “Uh. Wait. You’re not Inco?”

I stare at him. “No, I’m his cousin. What do you--”

“Oh! You’re Anon! Yea, he talked about you man! Holy cow, you really are built different than him aren’t you? I bet you can lift super heavy stuff.” He looks over at my other table buddy and smiles. And his frills moved too? “Yo Naser my man, you doing good?”

“Heya, Damien,” Naser chuckles. “Doing fine. You ran into Anon’s cousin?”

“Oh yea man, we had P.E together and he got domed by Mia.”

Naser grimaces and I really am confused. “Domed? What?” I say.

Damien finally notices and his smile slips. “Yea, during P.E we got into dodgeball. Dude made a valiant effort but got headshotted by Mia. Viscous cycle.”

“Is he okay?” I ask. This is not how I wanted to hear about Inco. 

Damien nods and points a thumb over his shoulder. “He's resting up at the nurse’s office. I'll show ya.” Damien turns pretty quick to start making his way.

“Sorry Naser, I'll catch you later man. See ya soon.” I don't even hear his reply as I hurry after Damien. Fuck me. How could Inco get knocked out on his first day?

___________________________________________________________________________

As we walk inside I can see Inco from the bed. He seems dead asleep. Even snoring softly. Tension I didn't even know I had left as I feel myself relax. “Thank Christ,” I muttered.

Damien slaps a hand on my back. “Yea, he's a tough trooper! Gotta hand it to him, he tried to stand right back up after getting flattened. He was like the Terminator for a minute there.” 

“So, you said someone named Mia did this?”

“Oh yea, but not maliciously. She was just in the game and he got hit square in the face. Or at least a little square. Kinda square. He managed to deflect it a bit I think, which is more than what alot of people can do around here!”

“Oh. Uh. She..?” Damien nods his head. I didn't expect to have to do the pronoun guessing game so often, but fuck it. High school I guess. “Ok. So she sounds like a tough nut.”

“Total nut buster,” Damien nods. 

“Huh?”

“Hmm?”

Damien and I just stare at each other for a bit. He's got this stupid look on his face that reminds me of a dog. One that just refuses to be anything but happy. I… Goddamnit I can't find it in myself to hate it.

This little bit of introspection is cut off by a groaning from the bed. “Hrmmmmgg. What nut bust?” Inco sits up and winces as he covers his eyes. Ah right. Prescription shades needed. I spy his backpack nearby and dig through it till I find the telltale case of his fancy medical sunglasses. I hand them over wordlessly, and he lets out a small thanks. 

As my cousin puts on his glasses, he looks over at his visitors and blinks a few times as if getting all the sleep out. Hah! I think I'm getting the hang of it. “Anon? Damien? You're here together?”

“Case of mistaken identity, Damien here brought me over after running into me at lunch. Had to ditch a new friend for it.” 

Damien chuckles a bit and crosses his arms. Shit. I think he works out. “Nah man, Naser's chill. He won't think any less of any of us for ditching him.” His frills quiver a bit as he looks Inco up and down. “Whatcha think Inco, gonna make it back to the auditorium today to watch the show?”

“Shouldn't I worry more about class?”

“Haha, I don't think so,” Damien assures him. “They don't care overly much the first day. Plenty of seniors typically skip.”

I purse my lips at the thought. I hadn't considered doing that. Was that just a little not so-little secret they had around here? It'd be nice to chill out in the auditorium till the show starts.

“Yea man, like that!” Damien says as he points a finger at me.

I blink. “What? Oh! Damn mumbling,” and growl a softer curse at myself. Damien laughs and Inco chuckles. “Oh and you got a slight bruise there on your head cuz.”

“I do?” Inco asked. Damien nodded his head as Inco got out his phone for a better look. He hissed softly as he saw the red and somewhat purple flesh right between both eyes. “Dang. Mia can throw like a cannonball then. Glad I'm not concussed.”

“Like I was telling Anon here, you came back up like the Terminator. It was gnarly! Serious respect my dude.” Damien's smile was infectious honestly. Good on him. “Oh! Nearly forgot,” and then he's reaching into his backpack for something. Elbow deep it seems. “Some cookies for a friend on the mend.” And he holds up three plastic wrapped cookies from the cafeteria. Slightly crumbled it seems.

“Wow, thanks man. I didn't realize I was hungry till you brought those out. I appreciate it.” Inco reached out and seemed to be honest, as he started laying into them rather quickly. 

Hell. I think I still have half a sandwich left over. I reach into my backpack and grab it from the top. It's the half not bitten at least as I hand it over to Inco. He looks at it for a second before back up to me. “Half a sandwich?”

“Yea, chicken. It's pretty good.”

He smiles. “Not gonna say no to that.”

“Yea, I had three I think. Legit tasty.”

That gets him to snort and tear into the chicken sandwich. After a minute Damien decides he's going to go to his next class after all. After seeing Inco up and hearing that he's going to just rest up until the show, I decide to leave him alone and head out.

The rest of the day is a pretty quick blur. Music was fun with Mr. Jingo despite the regular course curriculum overview and student introductions. At least no one seems to really pay me much attention besides the fact I’m a human here. Flying under the radar, success.

Then history!

History looks dull.

When the final bell rings, the student body seems to disperse in different directions. Some go home right away, others seem to meander by the auditorium. I'm there pretty soon and manage to find Naser right as he's walking outside to grab the delivered Pizzas. Him and I make it short work as we head back.

Inco manages to finally make his way out as well right when we are setting up the table.

“Yo, Anon. You're helping out?”

“Glad you joined us Ink.” I stand up and motion for Naser. “Naser, this is my cousin Inco. Inco, this is my buddy Naser.”

“Wow. You two really look alike,” Naser mentions.

“Cousins,” we humans say at the same time. 

Naser raises an eyebrow at that. “You're sure? Maybe one of your dads had a little--”

“Aaaaaand nope! Nope, not doing that. Thank you Naser” I interrupt. He holds up his hands in mock acquiescence. “So, is anyone else going to join us?”

“I think--” he's interrupted by his phone vibrating in his pocket. His grimace is very visible as he picks it up. “One Second. Fang, whats--” the shrieking on the other end of the line makes me cringe. Inco hisses in sympathy as we hear a tinny tirade let loose his way. “That's not--. No I did do--. Wait, wait a second how--” poor guy can't get a word in. Damn. He finally gets to the end and the call hangs up. “Sorry, Fang doesn't want me here. I guess I'll go on ahead.”

“What?” I think I'm more shocked than anything. “Naser, you don't have to do that. This is your sibling's show. And you helped get a huge crowd going with the pizza.”

“Apparently the crowd in there isn't exactly great,” he growls. The athletic looking ptero is looking upset more so at the audience than being verbally bitch-slapped. 

“Well that’s awful,” Inco offers. Naser rolls his hand, but there's definitely a tension in his eyes as he tries to downplay this turn of events. 

“I'll be fine. I'm sure things will be ok. I'm gonna go on and head home and run. Or something. I'll figure it out.” Naser plucks at his jacket and waves us goodbye.

The more I found out about this ‘Fang’, the more confused I got. Naomi, Trish, and Reed seemed to be in their corner. But treating Naser like that left a bitter taste in my mouth.  I hope they redeemed it with this show today. Not seeing a reason to let the pizza go to waste, I grabbed a plate to grab some slices when we were interrupted by a hearty “Heya guys!”

It's a funny experience when you can hear someone long before you see them. Inco and I are looking back and forth for a few seconds until we see our diplo-spino hybrid friend making his way over. He's got his permanent dog grin on his face again, and before I call out I see another shape next to him. It's…huh. It's a green gator girl in a wheelchair.

She's got a purple hoodie, sweatpants, and a very neutral look that bordered on ‘Resting Bitch Face’. Her yellow and silver eyes never met mine, but they sure looked us both over. And with a very confused look. I peek from the corner of my eyes over at Inco. And I swear it looks like recognition crosses his face quickly. Did he already meet this chick?

Damien pulls us both out of mental quandaries we both have. “Inco, glad you made it man. And you're hungry for some Dino-Moe’s! Excellent choice.” Damien sniffs at the cheesy goodness and sighs. It has left a rather captivating smell around us. “Figured we could hang during the show, and I could introduce you to Olivia. Olivia! These are my two new broskies!” Damien whips both hands to the side as if to present us both. 

I affect a quick “Hey there,” while Inco nods and waves. 

Olivia grunts back at us. Ah. Smooth talker. Gotcha. “Inco here got domed by Mia and lived to tell the tale,” Damien continues. Not sure if he saw that pathetic display on either side of a greeting. If he did, it's not registering. “And I hear Anon here busted through a bench.”

“Oh yea, I heard about that,” Inco mutters.

“Yea man, hulked out of it!” Damien continues.

“Wait, pump the brakes here. Who did you hear that from?”

“Naomi!” Damien answers. I hear Inco reply with “Ben” at the same time. I groan. Great. Rumor mill gonna spread rapidly. The streets are gonna run wild with that tale. Fuckin normals going to ask me questions about it like I suck a mean dick too I bet.

Inco gives me a look and I hear a choked squawk from Olivia. At that we both look and realize she's looking away with a barely contained grin. 

Wait.

Does that--

“Man you mumble alot,” Damien says.

GOD FUCKING DAMMIT ME. Keep your shit together you fucking spergturd!

Tongue clenched firm between my teeth I palm my face. I have got to get a grip on the leaks my brain makes.

“Yea, the streets may run wild if you keep mumbling” a husky voice adds in. It takes me a second to realize it came from the gator girl in front of us. She's clearly got a better control of her mirth, but Damien is just laughing at her comment. Even Inco chuckles at that.

My salvation from this continued personal torment comes in the form of a disgruntled, frowning, tail twitching Naomi from the auditorium. One hand running through her hair and the other on her hip, Naomi briefly turns in place and kicks a chair. “Dammit!” she seethes. 

Uh. Salvation?

Naomi then quickly notices us together and collects herself. “Hello everyone, sorry. It's been a little stressful in there.” Her smile is more apologetic as she walks up, her tone being forcibly more genial as she draws closer. “The crowd in there is…negative. To say the least.” Her eyes finally alight on Inco and she blinks. “Oh! You must be Inco! I'm sorry, I didn't get to meet you today. I'm Naomi, the student council president. Pleasure to meet you finally.”

Inco nods and holds up a hand to wave. “Pleasure to meet you too. Sorry if you didn't have a chance, I was in the nurse's office for most of the day.”

She blinks at that and her smile slips to a frown. “Are you hurt? We--”her words slip and halt when she notices the bruise on his face. “Oh. Ouch. Is it still painful?”

“It was at first, but Damien got me to the office so I could rest up for the show.”

“Looks rough. Bad looking bruise from Mia,” Olivia chimes in.

That seems to make Naomi halt in place entirely. “Mia did that?” she says through some clenched teeth.

Inco nods. I blink. The past five minutes let me know Naomi had alot more emotions than just charming good will. She takes off her glasses and pinches the bridge..brow? of her snoot. An exaggerated breath comes out slowly before she resumes her respectable status as student president. Who is clearly frayed. “Inco, I am very sorry to hear that. I'll figure something out for this tomorrow after we get through this evening.” Before he can respond she stops him. “This is something that I need to oversee, please don't tell me it's all water under the bridge for now. Amends need to happen.”

When he nods, some tension leaves her shoulders. She then turns to Olivia and a smaller, genuine smile is given. “By the way, thank you Olivia. The poster designs are great. I love them, and I know the band does too.”

“Cool. It's whatever,” Olivia responds without looking. I manage to see a flapping tail tip though behind her. Heh. Tsundere ass. I crane my neck to the auditorium doors and see the last few students filtering in, and then the posters. And shit. They looked good. Multiple water color hues around two dragons battling over an erupting volcano. The band name I assume was “WURM DRAMA.” That’s…wait. It's “VVURM DRAMA” with two ‘V’s. 

Well that's embarrassing. 

Inco also seems to be looking. He's got his appreciative art face on tho from the looks of it, one hand framed by his palm reaching up from his chin to his lips. “Wow. Those are really good,” he says aloud. He turns to Olivia and looks her dead in the eye. “Honestly, love the way you frame it so well. That's a practiced eye.” Then he turns back and walks closer for a better look.

Olivia looks flummoxed. Her expressions turn from mixtures of confusion, joy, anger, pride, arou--uh, what? I blink as she settles on something between embarrassment and joy. Damien looks like he picked up a lottery ticket with how much he's beaming at Olivia. She notices and growls at him. Which admittedly does nothing for his mood.

Naomi chuckles and then checks her phone. “Shows starting soon. We should move in. Grab some pizza and let's go! I got front row seats for us.” She hustles along inside with a much more chipper attitude this time. I'm glad. I can see her mention the same to Inco, and he nods and says something to her before going to grab a few slices of pizza for himself. 

“She seems better,” Olivia mentions. I jump as I did not notice her approach. Aren't those wheelchairs supposed to creak when they move? Damien has moved past us over to Inco to grab some pizza. I shrug as I do the same. Olivia follows en suite.

“Sometimes hitting something is a good way to get the aggression out. As long as it's healthy.”

A gray and silver iris peer up at me. “You do that alot then? You got the muscles for it.”

Jesus, do the women here come with degrees in word slaughter? “I mean sometimes. Sure. But I also just pump it.”

“Just don't break any furniture. Armstrong lookin humie.”

Internal brake system applied, my feet pause and I nearly trip on them again.  “You say what?”

“Nothing at all Muscles, nothing at all.” I think I see her snicker to herself. 

Ok, no way in hell was that a mistake. “Whatever you say, tsundere ass Johnny Joestar.”

Her own wheels squeak with a violent halt as she whips her head back to stare back at me. Mouth slightly open, the look of confusion and affirmation war with each other that just make me hum with vindication.

“I'll see you later, miss alli-gay-tor”. I skip by her just as she whispers something and turns to look at me. Then the pizzas she actually wants. Back at me. I'm busying a plate and refuse to meet her stare one on one and quickly busy myself inside.

I catch Inco giving me a look as I catch up with him in the doorway. I shrug and motion to head in. Before we can, a loud drum beat is heard to our left. Or was it a cough? We turn around at the noise. And…

And holy hell are we dwarves by this guys comparison. What looks to be an ancient ancestor of ours come to life stands just beyond the doorway, clearly standing aside to let students pass as some sort of cro-magnon supervisor. A slab face with tiny glasses looks down at us and a voice that could shake the bones in my chest. “Ah, Mr. Mous and Mr. Nito. I'm glad to have caught you. A moment if you will, before the show starts? I wanted to know how you two are feeling about our lovely school.”

We both nod dumbly. He smiles and brings us closer to his side and out of the way of the door. “My name is Superintendent Spears, and this school district is under my purview. I understand you two have had…interesting entries.” He looks at Inco. “You had a trip to the nurse's office for a wound. I'm sorry to hear that. Are you feeling well enough to attend?”

“Ah, yes, sir. Mr. Spears. Superintendent Spears.  I've managed to find some people to help out after today, and, uh, it was going well before I got knocked down.”

Spears holds his gaze for a moment before nodding. His smile lifted an unseen weight from Inco's shoulders as he slightly relaxed. “I am glad to hear it. And you, Mr. Mous?” He turns his attention to me.

I'm momentarily frozen, but I push through after a second of internal debate. “It was an…interesting start. But I hope that from what I've seen so far it's a bit easier?”

“Is that in regards to the bench you destroyed?”

I do not gulp audibly. Just notably. “Well, uh, sir, it was a weak bench, bad wood, rotten steel, and--” oh God steel doesn't rot Anon you idiot why would you say that?

Spears chuckles and clasps my shoulder. Then Inco's. And I don't think it's an exaggeration to say he also felt the same pressure as I did. “I just wanted to poke fun at the situation Mr. Mous. What happened was an accident from what I saw in Miss Moretti's report of the incident. And you left a good impression with her and Mr. McKnight.”

“Thank you sir. Glad to hear it.” Some of the jeering hits us as the audience senses the time of the band's arrival. I feel myself frown involuntarily and Inco looks the same. 

Spears notices right away and sighs. “I do not intend to prevent our students from enjoying their rights to voice their thoughts, but I do find this air distasteful so far.” He looks at us, and there is a different type of intensity to that gaze that makes me squirm. It's not quite dad. But it's not too far off. “Do you two intend to also make light of your fellow students’ efforts today?”

We both mutely shake our heads no. He does not respond right away, but when he does it's a bit more firm than previously. “If there's one thing to learn at this school boys, it's this. Everyone is facing their own battles. No man is an island. We all have our personal demons, and it is through the support of those we know and trust that we can overcome.” Pressure internal and external hold us three in place until Superintendent Spears relaxes. I gasp in a breath and Inco wobbles on his feet. The man smiles as he ushers us forth. “Go on then. Enjoy the show.”

As he leaves, Inco turns and nudges me with his elbow to show Damien and Naomi waving at us up at the front row. I think I can see a goblin green head look back briefly over some seats. My cousin starts ripping into his pizzas as I shovel mine in to make a head start before the band comes out. 

“So hey, what was that about guys?” Damien asks over the hubbub. I'm smacking my face with a napkin as Inco hisses at the time on his phone and asks Olivia to hold his plate for a second next to him. He reaches to get his camera ready.

“Superintendent Spears wanted to make sure we were doing ok. Just a pep talk thing,” I try to not quite yell over the din of the crowd. 

Damien nods. “Cool story bro!” I glance at him from the side. Did he just--no. No he meant that. God I cannot get a read on this guy.

I then hear Inco go “Olivia, where's my pizza? Did you eat it?!”

Silence.

“There were three slices!”

Damien laughs as he goes on to his other side of his seat to regale Inco about why giving Olivia food is never an effort that you win in. I look to my left and see Naomi is looking dead ahead with her hands on the arm rests. Gripped quite tight. I think the crowd is getting to her again.

Ok Anon, you're a friend. Let's get her mind off of this.

“So I heard that Fang doesn't want Naser here.”

Naomi flinches and looks at me with an intense frown.

Very cool job Anon! You did it!

“It’s…complicated,” Naomi says. “Naser’s gift of pizza was a great thought, but it drew in the wrong crowd.”

“Yea but he meant his best. Well meaning, poorly executed. But it sounds like Fang tried to tear his good wing off through the phone.”

Naomi pinches her eyes and groans. “I know, I was nearby when that happened.” She considers the empty stage before looking at me. “Look Anon, things didn't start off right here but I swear that Fang is a good person. They are just horribly stressed out and this seems to be compounding on it. Don't judge them till you meet them? Please?”

Going by this crowd, I'm wondering when the blood gets drawn. “Ok. Promise.” As Naomi starts to reply, we hear the curtains draw back and the band steps forward. I see Trish, Reed, and the ptero woman I assumed to be Fang from this morning. They take up their positions, and I hear Inco quickly getting into position in kind. They lift their arms up, and I glance next to me to see Naomi light up as if her whole world is in front of her. Part of me is jealous that people get to feel that feeling, something so far removed from the loneliness I had for several years. But then I see Fang look down at Naomi, and it's the exact emotion reflected there on her snoot that brings a smile to my own face.

Love is a beautiful sight.

____________________________________________________________________________

“I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU DONNY CARLO! TI STRAPPO LA GOLA E TI PISCIO NEL BUCO!” 

Well that sounds violent. How do I know? 

Because I'm currently wrangling a pissed off Naomi by her waist as she starts writhing and bending like a living tornado. Claws dig into my forearm--ow--and that one point she whips her head up and her crest rams into my nose--fucking ow!--in the middle of her fury. And frankly, I'm not the only one moving around this crowd. 

I can see various other students on the edges as the fallout of Wurm Drama’s disastrous first concert of the year ended before their first song. It's damn near a riot as the students start getting rowdy and throw pizza slices around. I see one student yeeted across the auditorium in abject terror.

But man. Those poor bandmates. The sad part was that they had the makings. But. Well. They weren't very good with their current composition.

If they gave Reed room to create a steadier rhythm, Trish more varied notes, and just didn't have Fang on another identical base they could have something. 

But fuck it, im not in the band. I'm just trying to survive.

The jeering got truly awful when Fang finally broke down and started yelling at the audience. Some of it was downright venomous and targeted. I remember seeing alot of hurt on their faces up there before they ran off stage. Fang looked the worst. A small piece of me whispered that I was right to never play in front of people. I hated that piece of me. And I hated myself for agreeing with it today.

Inco and Damien are walking hurriedly at the edge of the student body towards the backstage. They seem to be doing fine near the ramp for Olivia's chair. Should it come as a surprise or not that Olivia seems unfazed by all of this, as if she has done it before? Before I can think more on that I feel Naomi kick wildly and scream something more in what I assume is Italian. Apparently Donny whatshisnuts finally shouted something back over the yelling and Naomi heard him enough to go back to full crazy.

I'm about to yell at her to cool it when her tail whips back and slams across my ribs. That hurt. Oh wow, that one actually hurt. The breath leaves me for a second and I falter enough for the orange crazy to get her feet on the ground and she strains against me in an incoherent rage.

“Alright, fuck this then,” I managed to grind out between my teeth. I open my fingers wide over Naomi's waist and get a good grip. She yelps as I lift her above my head and turn fully to start marching to the backstage with Inco and Damien were approaching. The female alarms are going off in my head, but so is the burning anger that I'm not too happy decided to make an appearance tonight. Nothing goes alright when my temper flares up. It reminds me of dad.

Out of the corner of my eye I see someone running at us. Oh. It's Donny the T-Rex. And he's yelling something about shoving a whole pizza on us both for being assholes. 

Nah. Fuck that. 

I wait till he's close and step forward and to the side. He doesn't expect me to come at him. I kick out and pivot. Donny is flipped ass over tea kettle and lands on his back, my legs effectively clipping him and rocketing them forward. Donny seems to be winded from landing, and his pizza is underneath him. I stand above him for a second, and he flinches at my face. I can feel my temple throbbing as I growl something out. “Fuck off Donny. Fuck off home and shut the FUCK. UP.”

I don't look at him as I walk off. Naomi seems quiet up in the air.

I make it backstage to everyone else and manage to find enough room to plop Naomi on the ground. It is very,  very,  tempting to make it a very painful drop on her ass. But I close my eyes, count backwards from ten, and place her on the ground respectfully. 

Me picking her up like a child seems to have cooled her down considerably. Her hair is out of its previous control, but her eyes seem red rimmed and full of tears. She looks at me and does a double take. My nose is bleeding from her headbut earlier, and I'm fairly certain I've got a few puncture marks on my arm from holding her still. I double check. Yup, that’s my blood. Color seems to drain from her face and she holds her hands to her mouth. “A-Anon? Did I--”

“Yea. You did. Yes, I'm not happy.” The words grate out and I can see the effect they have on her, but I am tired at the moment. I want very much to call her every name I can think of for hitting me while saving her goddamn skin back there. Scales. What ever the fuck is appropriate. It would be so easy to lay every piece of frustration I have into her scaled skin.

…but im also not my fucking dad.

My eyes close as I breathe deep and shakily let it out. “But I'm glad I prevented a fight. Barely. Could you just…” I grunt as I try to cool down more and close my eyes. It's ok, count. Count. Count backwards. Breathe. Hear. Think. Feel. 

I open my eyes to see Naomi frozen with an awful,wretched look in her eyes. Also fear.

Oh.

Oh. Right. Ok. That helps cool off my head. 

Jeez. How scary do I fuckin look, body building asshole that shatters apart school property, manhandled her, and now with a face to scare her half to death. My shoulders slumped as I realized that I just probably scared her for her fucking life. 

First friend? Fuck that, first victim more like.

I gesture to where the band is, where a crying Trish is trying her best to console a shuddering Fang. “Go make sure they're all alright, yea?” I turn away towards Damien, Inco, and Olivia. They all seem fine and are having some kind of conversation huddle. Nothing too loud to overhear, but something private enough. It falls off when I approach. I hear Inco say something appropriately blasphemous at the sight of me as I rest my back against the wall and slide down.

“Anon? Hey man, are you ok?”

I grunt and look up. Inco is in front of me, and Damien is right next to him. For once he doesn't seem to be smiling. He looks concerned. Of me? Probably. Cool. Someone else gets it like Naomi does.

“Anon, you're bleeding. Here. Use this water and wash it off.” Inco holds up a canteen of water. Not his I think. We bought the same brand for working out. Eh. Whatever. I wash my face and my bloody nose drippings come off. I dab at my arms to get the punctures there clean. “Anon? I need you to tell me if anything’s wrong. Is--”

“Am I like my dad, Ink?”

Inco freezes. He heard me. He knows.

“Cousin. No. No way.” I feel his hands grip both my shoulders. I tense up as he leans in. “You're you man. You're not your dad. You'll never be him. What's got you talking like this? What--?”

“What the fuck happened?” A new voice cuts in. It is tired, devoid of energy. We look up to see Fang. They have streak marks on their cheeks from ruined makeup. Their eyes are bloodshot from crying. Fang hooks a half-gloved hand over their shoulder to a shivering, hiccuping Naomi. Trish and Reed were on both sides, hugging her close. “All I got out of her is that you saved her ass, Muscles. So what gives?”

I sigh and bang my head against the wall lightly. “I got mad. Manhandled her, threatening that Donny asshole, and just…fucked it.”

Fang looks at me with those brilliant amber orbs. They grunt as they walk over and slide on the ground next to me. “I could kill for a cig right now.” I raise my eyebrows and they chuckle. “I know, school. Not here. Sue me.” 

There's a silence between us. I notice Inco has walked off to talk with someone else. “So. New humies in school and you two seem pretty well adjusted already. What gives?”

Well adjusted? Was that a joke? I look at them, and Fang seems almost bored in a way. Maybe not bored, but wrung through. That may be a bit more accurate. They still seem to be waiting on me, but I don't feel like talking.

Eventually, Fang breaks first. “Reed was pretty happy to talk you up before the concert. Which isn't too hard to do, but he's got a good judge of character. Always has. Trish wasn't too psyched up, but she didn't exactly push you down either. That's a big validation you know. Typically it's ‘humies did this’ or ‘I saw a skinnie beat his wife’ that. Kinda bullshit.” She pauses. “But she didn't talk like that about you.”

“What are you--” I manage to get out, but Fang cuts me off.

“And then there's Naomi. She's got this…ability to see the best in people. Like she wants you to be you. She pushed alot of people away at first when we were younger because she tried too hard.” Fang’s hands come together as they start laying their thumbs over each other in a cycle. “Wasn't too happy with the attention when we first met. But she got better. I like to think I got better. Fuck, maybe I'm wrong.” And as their head turns I see a very warm smile aimed my way. “I know she isn't perfect, but she's mine. I'm hers. And you helped keep her safe tonight. Despite all the assholes out there, you did your best to keep your friend, my girlfriend, safe. I think you gotta be a good person to want to help others when it doesn't do anything for you. Even if you get mad at them for it sometimes.”

My throat refuses to open. A lump is in the back of my throat as it squeezes, and squeezes, and squeezes into a perfect knot. “But I scared her so bad,” I whisper. Thin and cracked, my voice is barely audible. “I picked her up and threw her around like a doll. And she was so scared when she saw me angry. I…I don't want to see that face on people when they think of me.” My hands cover my eyes as I draw a shuddering breath. “I can’t afford to get angry. I just can’t. So much shit goes wrong. And I don’t…I don’t want to be remembered like that.”

Fang’s smile fades as they look at me. Consideration is on their face as they try to read me. I can't tell what's going on behind those clear eyes of theirs. They focus on me for a few seconds. Then above and behind me. “What do you think about that babe?”

I turn. My stomach drops as I hear a sniffle. Naomi drops to my level on the ground. Muscles lock in fear at what I'm about to hear, bile rises, acid taste on my tongue. Everything will be the worst thing to imagine, any notion of any true friends I gained today will--

“I'm sorry,” she whispers. 

It's a gunshot to me. Those two words hit me harder than any scream or condemnation i expected. I rock back. “What?” I croak.

“I'm so sorry Anon,” she whispers again. Louder. Tears drip down her face as she moves closer to me. “I hit you. I really hurt you. I didn't mean to, and I really hurt you. Donny was speaking and saying such awful things that I just lost control. And you held me back.” Naomi hiccups and lowers her face as the tears are stronger now. “I got so upset and you were just trying to protect me. When you picked me up I…I saw more of what was going on. And I realized I could have done worse. I could have attacked Donny, and he attack me, and we would have had cops and an ambulance. And…and…” a shuddering breath runs through her small frame as she meets my gaze.

“And I hurt you. Here, when you put me down. I could see it. It was something in your eyes, as if I just ripped your anger away. You helped me, got mad at me, which was the right thing to do! And I just got scared of what I did to you.” Another sob breaks out, and I feel myself echo it. No matter what I tell myself, I can't contain this. “Thank you Anon, and I'm so sorry.” She reaches out and buries herself into my chest. 

When people think of the term ‘touch-starved’, a variety of meanings and situations pop out. For me, the act of Naomi reaching for a hug, someone not from my family who I've had sporadic contact with over the course of years, makes the term grossly undervalued as something breaks open in me. My own chest heaving, my arms slowly wrap around Naomi. I feel a clawed hand rubbing my back in a soothing gesture as well, Fang supporting us both in the moment. That's all it takes for me to fully break down. My sobs are heavy accompaniments to Naomi's own. Yet while she apologizes, I offer gratitude.

The moment refuses to make it real to me. I feel like I'm walking in and peering on something I shouldn't be. Naomi's and Fang's hands assure me it's alright. I know dinos don't have the same body warmth as humans, but I lean into that feeling as much as possible.

After a few minutes pass, we break apart. My shirt is absolutely ruined with snot, tears, and make up blotches. Naomi's is covered slightly in blood and my own contribution of damp. I chuckle at the sight, while Naomi smiles weakly and straightens her glasses. We both seem better off now. 

I cough to clear my throat one more time before speaking. “I am glad that I can call you friend. After all of that.” A large breath leaves me in a rush as I lean against the wall again. “God, I haven't cried like that in years. Almost embarrassing how easy it seemed to trigger in me.”

Sniffling, Naomi dabs at her eyes with a handkerchief. “You should see some of the stuff I pull from Fang sometimes. Nothing wrong with a good cry now and again.”

“Hey now, not fair,” Fang chuckles. I can see a fresh track of makeup ruined on at least one of their cheeks. “I'm not buddy buddy with Anon yet. He's cool, but still gotta make time before I turn on my own waterworks. That's on you still.”

Naomi giggles at that. “Fang is actually a big softie you know. We love to watch romance movies together.”

“Baaaaaabe!” Fang groans. Naomi cackles something a bit more exuberant than before, and leans over to hug her partner. She does it right across and in front of me, so it's rather difficult to fully avoid their embrace. Naomi even leans against me for support as she embraces a lightly protesting and feather beating Fang. 

I look up from the public display of affection and don't see Inco, Damien, or Liv around anywhere. My confused look is enough for Reed to answer me as he finally steps closer to this teary eyed corner of the room. “Hey bro, Inky and his crew walked out a little while ago. They said they wanted to give you space to work things out. Waiting out back that exit for whenever you're ready.” His hand reaches down and grips my shoulder briefly as he smiles. “You're a good dude, compadre. Take pride in that.” 

I nod my head, another lump threatening to break me open to vulnerability before I breathe in and out a few times. Goddamn emotions running away from me today. I'm going to die of embarrassment at this rate.

“Hooooo boy,” I say as I slowly stand up. Naomi and Fang separate themselves from each other, and partially me, as we all stand together. Naomi stretches a little while Fang wraps an arm around her shoulders. Trish is drying away her own tears from what I can tell, but I don't pay her any mind. She would prefer it that way if I am getting to know her a bit better. “So, I'd like to stay and chat and help yall out after that show. But honestly, I'm pretty emotionally drained for the day.

“Second,” Trish says.

“Third,” Fang supports.

“Fourth?” from Naomi. 

Reed holds up his finger guns at us. “E-Motion approved my dudes, and sustained. Let's all get some rest and chatter up tomorrow. It's been a doozy of a first day at school.” He walks to the main stage again and waves us back. “Don't worry about equipment, I got my van and plenty of energy to go through. T and Fang, I'll get your instruments to you in the morning. Go home.”

I chuckle at that and follow the others towards the rear exit. Bless you Reed, I'll have to pay you back. The sun has definitely started to set as we left, and the air is much more refreshingly less humid compared to this morning. I spot Inco a little ways off looking over his camera. No doubt he was reviewing photos he took from the day. Our emergence from the school got his attention, and he waved at me. I returned it before looking to our crew to say farewells.

“Gym day later this week?” I ask Trish.

She snorts at that. “What, you don't want to ‘pump your feelings’ tomorrow?”

“Nah,” I roll my eyes at her. “I think I'm going to ease into it today and tomorrow morning at our apartment. Big weights are in a few days with you.”

“Sure baldie.” She grabs the straps of her backpack with both hands. “Gotta run to the bus, I have to make sure the little monsters haven't burnt down our home. Later gang,” and takes off with furious waving at Fang and Naomi. 

Those two seem to be content for a few scant seconds before Naomi's phone chirps. “Our ride is here, time to run.” She looks at me and gives me a little wave. Fang nods and raises a hand as well. 

“See y'all tomorrow then.” The two depart and make their way to a grumbling, music blaring muscle car in the school lot. As soon as Naomi shut her door and Fang was halfway in, rubber tires started screaming. Engine roaring, music somehow intensifying, the steel box of doom peeled out and was gone in seconds. 

I make my way over to Inco, who is staring after the car with a thoughtful expression. Sitting next to him I let out the perfect summary for the past few hours.

“What a goddamn day.”

Chapter Text

I have to admit, having Anon and Damien visit me in the infirmary was rather nice. I even got some good food to settle my stomach after waking up. Turns out, getting a near concussion and skipping most of your first day makes you hungry.

Staring at the ceiling, I feel my mood dampen a little bit. First day, I had to miss most of it. That's…not great. I know the principal and the rest of my teachers will be ok with that. But being forced to sit out while what seems to be the first opportunity to make myself known to everyone just sits in my head in a bad way. Not to mention the fact that everyone is going to know me as the guy who almost got knocked out in the first hour of school. I scoff. Scratch that, it’s definitely got knocked out when the rumor mill is in full swing. 

A frustrated groan bursts out as I rub my eyes with both of my hands. It was always difficult for me to really establish any kind of roots or contacts in previous schools due to having to move constantly for mom and dad’s work. Social groups withered quickly as well, despite whatever attempts were made through social media and online contact. Making the effort to do anything today was so critical to me for that, and yet. And yet. Here I am in the nurse’s office resting up.

The next bell rings signaling the end of the penultimate class period. I consider that and look over at the nurse. We have a quick discussion and she allows me to get up and do what I like for now. She also seems pretty open to the idea of just skipping my last class if I really wanted to despite being up. Weird how everyone seems to have the same thought process there, but I guess I can make the most of it. 

I make my way through the hallways, but everyone seems to have made it to the last class period already. The school echoes eerily to me despite it being the afternoon. As if nothing was actually there long enough to give it the energy that people were here all the time.

…wow, I need some sunshine on me before I spiral.

Figuring that everyone else seemed to be fine with it I made my way out to the gardens I saw Anon head to previously this morning. As soon as I am outside a warm wind blows in my face. I’m thankful, I am unsure how much longer I could have dealt with the stale and sterile air of the nurse’s office. Getting a look at the garden now I can see how well maintained it is as well. Various hues and flowers of a wide range are arrayed in beautiful landscapes. A few of them are actually shaped into linking geometric patterns in a rather expressive way. Definitely part of the prestige of an arts academy.

My hand makes its way to my camera bag before I register the thought. Something about the layout here really needed me to get some photos. If this place was going to be presenting me with so many spots of inspiration and cool views, I need to do myself a favor and throw myself into my camera lens. I walk through the garden paths and find various angles all around me. Close ups, landscapes, and even a selfie find their way onto my photo reel. Maybe my skin is starting to burn a bit in the bright sunlight, but that’s worth it considering how much fun I’m having now. 

“OI! ¿Qué haces aquí fuera?” I hear a voice call behind me.

I spin around to see an orange ankylosaurus woman jogging over to me. She’s wearing a flannel shirt and some older looking jeans with well worn mud boots. Clearly she has been used to working outside for at least an hour by the look of dirt on her. I am also desperately trying to figure out what she said. My Spanish has withered out over years of only skimming but never truly trying to learn it. Before I can try to think of anything to passably explain myself, she thankfully switches to English.

“Are you taking photos of mi flores?” she asks as she draws near.

Phew. “Hey, yea. I really dig the look of what’s been done here. Gave me some inspiration to take some photos for a good break.”

She beams at me. “Ah, good to know! Myself and the gardening club worked quite hard to make sure they reflect the beauty of the school here. But I did not expect to see any fellow students out here to appreciate them.”

“You’re a student here too? Cool! My name is Inco.”

“Rosa, president of the gardening club here. It is a pleasure to meet you Inco,” she says as she puts her hands on her hips. I see the silver cross on her neck as the sun hits it just right. Thankfully I have shades, or else it might have blinded me. “So what brings you out here? Should you not be in class and enjoying the first day?”

“Ah, well, I was laid up in the nurse’s office,” I reply with one hand rubbing the back of my neck. “Had an accident in my first class and I only just recently started feeling better.”

“Ay, Dios mío, I am sorry to hear that Inco. Do the flowers here at least bring you a bit more peace?” She asks in such a motherly way I almost can see her as an actual staff member here with more experience than her years let on. But that would be rude to say. I’m not my cousin.

“Yes actually, it’s all very nice to see in person. Why are you out here, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I had special permission from the principal to make sure everything was in good shape for the first day. Only a few classes for me. Principal Scaler has too much coffee at times, but she knows what to do.” Looking over the flowerbeds, Rosa clearly takes pride in the good work she’s made here. It’s quite a striking figure. 

With that thought, an idea forms to kill more time. “Rosa, I have a question for you.” As she looks at me I give my best business smile. “How would you feel about walking around, telling me about what you’ve done here, and I can take a few shots of you working in the garden?”

My new friend squeals in delight and clasps her hand in front of her in joy. “Ay, a beautiful plan! I do so love to talk at new people about the work here, and maybe you could share the photos so I can use it for the school club?” After I nod Rosa grabs my arm and hustles us both down the garden paths. “Vamanos mi compadre! There is much to do and much to see!”

Infecting me with her own jubilance, I find myself smiling as we get to ‘work’ in the garden. Rosa is a treasure trove of information as we move along. Garden variety species of flowers are laid in front of me alongside more exotic and far-removed breeds from other parts of the country. A small patch of her family’s old homeland in Rexico is also exemplified for me. Every opportunity to snap photos is greeted with Rosa’s explanations on growing habits, nutrient demands, and examples of how she and other members have cultured them in specific ways. 

Trying to coax her into natural poses and ignore the camera did take some work for photos with her in it. It took me an example of showing how I wanted her not as the focus, but as an accent for the flowers helped sell my ideas and convinced her to pose more naturally in her work. Working to try and capture the gardens had me flexing landscape muscles and composition shots I have not thought about in a long while considering my urban focus as of late. Yet after a short while I had enough photos and sweat to call it a good photo shoot. A few of the photos I let Rosa see had her letting out sounds of appreciation. It's always nice to show someone how their hard work looks to everyone else.

Before long we saw the telltale shapes of other students moving around hall windows and leaving the school as the last class period came to a close. That would be the perfect time to leave and get ready for the show then. “Thanks Rosa, that was alot of fun. It was great walking around and keeping my mind rooted after how this day started off.”

She waves me off with a hand covered in dirt while holding some weeds. “Ay Inco, you were a delight. It was good to have company while working. And your photos were done so well! You should talk with Principal Scaler about adding them to the yearbook. I intend to use them for our gardening club when you share them.”

Warm feelings of appreciation plant themselves in my chest. “You think they are that good?”

“¡Totalmente! You have a feel for these things Inco, its clear you have a good talent. Much like my green thumb,” she grins as she holds up said thumb covered in dirt. 

“Well, it seems brown at the moment,” I jest. Rosa lets out a warm laugh at that and pats my back with her hand. Oof. Wow. She could really pound with that hand. She might give Anon a run for his money.

“Feel free to come again Inco, I will introduce you to my good friend Stella next time. And we will have campus beautification projects coming soon if you wish to attend on Saturdays!”

My eyebrows raise as I purse my lips at that. I don’t exactly have any extracurriculars, and having something else to occupy my time could help out just in general. Considering this day, it would also give me more of a chance to connect and socialize. Rosa has been a joy so far, maybe we can make this a good friendship? “You know what? I’ll give that some serious thought. I’ll try to find you soon when I come up with an answer. Or if we need to come up with another photo shoot.”

“Always welcome to do so Inco, thank you. Have a good end of your day!” Rosa sends me off with a smile, and it is reflected by my own. After such a disastrous beginning, it seems that the rest of my day was shaping up to be one to remember well. Man, talk about a turnaround!

Hopping up the steps two at a time, I make my way through the crowd of students. Admittedly small compared to the more massive throng I see hanging around the auditorium before everything starts. It does not take long for me to spot Anon carrying what seems to be a stack of pizzas balanced on a large table. Several others had been set up by this point. “Yo, Anon. You’re helping out?”

My cousin looks up and gives a grin. “Glad you joined us Ink.” He stands up and beckons over a gray and athletic looking ptero student. I can see one wing looks scarred and wilted, and he is covered in orange accents to his dark brown and charcoal gray scales and skin. “Naser, this is my cousin Inco. Inco, this is my buddy Naser.”

Naser looks us up and down together with a considering expression on his face. “Wow. You two really look alike.”

“Cousins,” Anon and I say simultaneously.

Naser’s brows climb at that. “You’re sure? Maybe one of your dads had a little--”

“Aaaaaand nope! Nope, not doing that. Thank you Naser” Anon interrupts. The line makes me think of uncle Scara getting together with my mom and I grimace at that. Naser holds up his hands in mock surrender. “So, is anyone else going to join us?” Anon continues.

“I think--”he's interrupted by his phone vibrating in his pocket. His grimace is very visible as he picks it up. “One Second. Fang, whats--” and then he’s interrupted by a shrieking voice that I can hear from a few feet away. I hiss in sympathy as I recognize a tirade when I hear one. “That's not--. No I did do--. Wait, wait a second how--” he seems to stop as the other end of the line grows in volume and ends it with someone I can’t quite catch, but it seems vastly profane. As the call ends, he looks to the two of us. “Sorry, Fang doesn't want me here. I guess I'll go on ahead.”

“What?” Anon says? He looks incredulous. “Naser, you don't have to do that. This is your sibling's show. And you helped get a huge crowd going with the pizza.”

“Apparently the crowd in there isn't exactly great,” he growls. Naser looks more upset at the potentially rude crowd more so than being berated by what I think is his sibling going from context clues between him and Anon. 

“Well that’s awful,” I say quietly. Naser rolls his hand as if it was something he’s used to. It still seems to hit him in a hard way. 

“I'll be fine. I'm sure things will be ok. I'm gonna go on and head home and run. Or something. I'll figure it out.” Naser plucks at his jacket and waves us goodbye. He hustles out, clearly seeking to be true to his word. Sure seems that ‘Fang’ was a piece of work so far. Not sure if this was going to go as hyped as Damien made it sound in the nurse’s office. 

I look to Anon and see much of the same thoughts reflected in his face. His gaze shifts from the retreating figure of his new friend to the auditorium with both brows knit together. It does not stop him from still walking over to the pizza table as most of the other students seem to have gotten the pizza they wanted. Before he could open a box we hear a familiar “Heya guys!”

As the two of us look around it is hard to pin where the source of the yell was at first. Then Damien is visible. His usual infectious grin is there, and he’s followed by…

…that’s the girl from the hallway!

Despite seeing her earlier I am unsure if she recognizes me at all. Considering how quick it was and the look on her face then I do not think she was giving much thought to anyone. Her gaze roams across us both with some hint of confusion. Confirmation rings in my head at the lack of recognition in her eyes. Which stings a little bit and does nothing for my own sense of ego.

“Inco, glad you made it man,” Damien brings me back from my own thoughts. “And you’re hungry for some Dino-Moe’s! Excellent choice.” He inhales the aroma of cheese, meat, and sauced up bread with a fond sigh. Experience? Definitely a fan favorite of the pizza place then. “Figured we could hang during the show, and I could introduce you to Olivia. Olivia! These are my two new broskies!” His hands whip to the side as if presenting his friend to us.

My smile is maybe not quite as strong as it could be, but I manage to affect a nod and a wave while Anon greets her.

Olivia grunts back at us. I blink at that. Did I offend her in some way? Maybe Anon? Shoot, that was not a strong way to start off with. “Inco here got domed by Mia and lived to tell the tale,” Damien continues. Bless the man he can continue the conversation easily. “And I hear Anon here busted through a bench.”

The bench comment brings back what Ben said earlier this morning. “Oh yea, I heard about that,” I mutter aloud. I kind of wish I was able to capture that. Or at least the fresh aftermath of it.

“Yea man, hulked out of it!” Damien continues. Olivia looks up at that with what looks to be a doubtful look. She’s right to think that, people don’t readily assume that happens until they see Anon in action. 

Our focus of attention speaks up. “Wait, pump the brakes here. Who did you hear that from?” 

“Ben,” I reply, while Damien perks up with “Naomi!” Not sure who that is, but Anon groans at this. Word proceeds us all if this is the default for our school. It’s almost funny in a way. 

I then hear the tell tale bass grumble of my cousin giving his own thoughts in his unique way. Uh oh. “... fucking normals going to ask me questions about it like I suck a mean dick too I bet.”

My eyes close in proximal embarrassment and then open to give him a profoundly disappointed look. Word choice more than anything else could have been better there. Constantly muttering and mumbling was funny to listen to from him. Diction and word choice? Not so much. 

Olivia seems to think the same as I hear a choked sound come from her before she looks away. Wait…she’s grinning. Barely holding it back, but that’s a grin. Anon looks confused for a second at what’s happening before I see the recognition flash in his eyes. 

“Man you mumble alot,” Damien finishes the thought for us all. Impressed even from his look.

Another louder mumble is heard from Anon but without the clarity from before. My cousin’s teeth are clenched tight as he drags his palm across his face in abject embarrassment. Oh cousin. “... I have got to get a grip on the leaks my brain makes .”

“Yea, the streets may run wild if you keep mumbling,” a husky voice chimes in after that last thought. Our family aligned eyebrows climb on bald heads as we consider Olivia. Her face is contorted to control her laughter. Damien fails any sort of control and is bent over laughing. I chuckle along as well. Not at Anon but more so at the air surrounding us all.

Yet the situation is abruptly brought back to our reality as we hear a door open from the auditorium and see a new figure walk out. She’s a cream and orange para, but whereas Ben was well put together and in perfect control this one seems more stressed. Her tail twitches in jerky motions as one hand rests on a hip and another runs through her hair. I assume her button down shirt would be more tucked into those black jeans of hers on a regular basis, and her glasses would be on her face and not her shirt pocket. But now does not seem to be the time for that. With an abrupt turn, the frazzled young woman kicks out and sends a chair skittering a few feet away with a hissed “Dammit!”

I hope she does not bring that frustration out over here?

As if my thought summoned her attention she turns and collects herself before walking over. “Hello everyone, sorry. It's been a little stressful in there.” A smile is on her lips while her tone sounds more performative. “The crowd in there is…negative. To say the least.” Something seems to click into her head as I come into her focus. “Oh! You must be Inco! I'm sorry, I didn't get to meet you today. I'm Naomi, the student council president. Pleasure to meet you finally.”

Thankfully my brain turns over the information I have heard today. This is the Student Council President Ben mentioned. The one he says is a ‘calm and collected wonder of the student body’. Part of me starts to wonder if he was sarcastic. “Pleasure to meet you too. Sorry if you didn't have a chance, I was in the nurse's office for most of the day.”

She blinks at that and her smile slips to a frown. “Are you hurt? We--”when she notices the bruise on my face her lines die off. “Oh. Ouch. Is it still painful?” 

“It was at first, but Damien got me to the office so I could rest up for the show,” I reply with a small smile.

“Looks rough. Bad looking bruise from Mia,” Olivia chimes in. Which is the comment that transforms Naomi to conversing to frozen in a moment.

“Mia did that?” she grates out between perfectly white teeth. I nod nervously as some instinct starts flinching at the thought of being near someone who is close to exploding.

Naomi takes off her glasses while pinching the brow of her snoot. A tight breath is pushed out slowly from her nostrils as she then looks up and focuses on me while placing her glasses back on with an air of a practiced diplomat. “Inco, I am very sorry to hear that. I'll figure something out for this tomorrow after we get through this evening.”

As my mouth opens in a way to deflect she holds up a hand and halts me. “This is something that I need to oversee, please don't tell me it's all water under the bridge for now. Amends need to happen.” Closing mouth and presumptive thoughts alike, I finally take a better look at Naomi. She’s clearly tired, and I think her attempt at controlling the situation is something both personal and emotionally invested. I may have been a bit harsh in trying to evaluate her earlier. 

My nod is slow but seems to help her relax. Olivia is her next focus of attention with what looks to be a genuine smile. “By the way, thank you Olivia. The poster designs are great. I love them, and I know the band does too.”

Our baryonyx associate confirms it with something, but my eyes are off in the middle distance as I consider what happened. I’m glad I was apologized to on behalf of the student council for another student outside of their control, but it was not really needed. Naomi seems to know Mia somehow so it’s not…hmm. Are they related? That would explain a bit. 

No, no. Not all dinos of the same species are related. That’s super speciest. Cmon Inco, get it together. My eyes drift away and find the posters Naomi mentioned as I try to think of something else. And dang, those posters were good.

Colors, shape, composition, and lighting are crafted to a high degree. The title of using two ‘V’s instead of a ‘W’ I think is a unique way of breaking boundaries. Multiple shapes are combined to give a far off and alien feel in the background while the colors blend for something chaotic and stable at the same time. Flashes of ‘ Dreamscape ’ come to my mind in how things blend together for an ephemeral yet violent feel of reality brought to life. “Wow, those are really good.”

Fully engrossed, I remember to tell Olivia how I feel. It’s not alot, but I need to get a closer look. Her face seems to shift between various emotions at once as I turn away to get closer.

A few seconds of inspection pass before I hear Naomi next to me. “Shows starting soon Inco, you ready to watch?”

“Oh yea, I’ve heard alot today. I’m looking forward to see what happens.”

“Good! My Fang-Babe works hard for this passion of theirs!” With that, she leaves me behind to go secure us all seats.

Fang-babe? I mouth the word before remembering to grab some slices of pizza. Sharp hunger pains remind me of my lack of sustenance for the day as I greedily pick up four or five slices of pizza. It takes a minute as I consider the various specialties and varieties.

Anon is saying something to Olivia a little further off. He comes up humming with what seems to be victory as he makes his choice. Olivia, for her part, seems frustrated and staring at Anon with another complex expression. Oh Anon…You have to stop being rude to people man. My disapproval seems to get him to look up at me. He shrugs before motioning for us to head in. I oblige him and open the doors while munching through at least my first slice. Then an echoing boom goes off in my ear which makes me flinch. Turning around I see the who, the how, and the why.

Someone carved from granite stands before us. Pizza mush in my mouth is shoved quickly down my throat in some duress. Wow, this guy is intimidating. Small glasses peer down at us both as a surprisingly deep yet gentle voice flows over us.  “Ah, Mr. Mous and Mr. Nito. I'm glad to have caught you. A moment if you will, before the show starts? I wanted to know how you two are feeling about our lovely school.”

I nod. Anon nods. Both nodding. Our captor smiles and brings us closer to out of the doorway. Damien and Olivia are out of the corner of my eye and I can tell they decidedly ignore us. Are they walking quicker? Why??? That does not assuage me! “My name is Superintendent Spears, and this school district is under my purview. I understand you two have had…interesting entries.” He looks at me. “You had a trip to the nurse's office for a wound. I'm sorry to hear that. Are you feeling well enough to attend?”

Superintendent? That makes much more sense now. Fear leaves me as I finally open my mouth from it’s glued condition. “Ah, yes, sir. Mr. Spears. Superintendent Spears.  I've managed to find some people to help out after today, and, uh, it was going well before I got knocked down.” I am not nervous. I swear I am not nervous.

Our gazes lock for what seems to be a few seconds longer than necessary before he nods. Oh thank Raptor Christ. “I am glad to hear it. And you, Mr. Mous?” 

Anon is frozen for a second before he responds. “It was an…interesting start. But I hope that from what I've seen so far it's a bit easier?”

“Is that in regards to the bench you destroyed?”

He gulps notably. “Well, uh, sir, it was a weak bench, bad wood, rotten steel, and--” steel does not rot! It does not rot man!

Spears chuckling bass draws us both out of fear mode into something more appropriate. Then two concrete block fists grab us by our shoulders. “I just wanted to poke fun at the situation Mr. Mous. What happened was an accident from what I saw in Miss Moretti's report of the incident. And you left a good impression with her and Mr. McKnight.”

“Thank you sir. Glad to hear it.” Jeering hits us as the audience senses the time of the band's arrival. We both wear mimicked frowns.

Spears sighs as if personifying our mood. “I do not intend to prevent our students from enjoying their rights to voice their thoughts, but I do find this air distasteful so far.” He looks at us, and there is a different type of intensity to that gaze that makes me squirm. It's not quite dad. But it's not too far off. “Do you two intend to also make light of your fellow students’ efforts today?” Our heads shake in the negative, but then he resumes. “If there's one thing to learn at this school boys, it's this. Everyone is facing their own battles. No man is an island. We all have our personal demons, and it is through the support of those we know and trust that we can overcome.” Pressure internal and external hold us three in place until Superintendent Spears relaxes. My knees wobble as Anon draws breath for the first time in awhile. Our cro-magnon superintendent smiles as he waves us further in.  “Go on then. Enjoy the show.”

Trying to look for Damien turns out to be the right move as I see him waving at us. I nudge anon with an elbow, and I see Naomi joining Damien in the effort. A gray and yellow eye peak over one seat long enough for me to catch it before it disappears, submerged in the ocean of scales and feathers of the other students. As we make our way through I try to finish one more pizza while Anon shovels his inside. Did he unhinge his jaw?

“So hey, what was that about guys?” Damien asks over the hubbub. I try to respond before I hiss at seeing the time. My towel flies over my greasy fingers, then fingers on pants as I attempt to wipe them off to an acceptable level. Thankfully Anon humors Damien.

“Hold this please,” as I absentmindedly put my pizza plate in Olivia’s lap. She stiffens at it, but I don’t pay her any mind as I try to get my camera ready. Relief floods me at seeing it in its case as it always is. With my strap  around my neck and lens cap popped off I glance back to Olivia to see--my pizza was gone?

“Olivia, where’s my pizza?” I pause. “Did you eat it?”

“Maybe,” She replies softly, so much I think only I can hear it.

“There were three slices!” And I was looking away for twenty seconds! All I get in return is a raised eyebrow and what looks to be a small smirk on her lips. I don’t even see any crumbs on her. 

“Yea bro, it’s a rule that Olivia only gets food you feel ok with disappearing. It’s the best way to get into her good graces!” Our friendly baryonyx growls at this and shows Damien a snarl of her fangs, but he again seems unaffected by any sort of her aggressive behavior. They must know each other from way back then. At least I think so?

I check over my camera--good on battery, good on space for the next set of photos--and make sure everything is good to go. There are a few spots I can walk around to get some different angles I’ll have to take advantage of later. First, getting the up front shots will be the best right before they launch into their song. Double checking the gallery of photos so far and scrolling through, I find a few blurry shots I delete. Always gotta make sure about what you have.

“So you take some good photos,” I heard a low grumble. 

Olivia is staring at my camera, head tilted just ever so slightly so she can peer down without seeming to be completely invested. I can sense that if I jump right into being enthusiastic I’ll get shut out. Both she and Anon, at least early Anon more so than now, have this nervous energy about them that feels like if you move too aggressively or energetically they will spook and bolt out. 

Giving a small smile to her, I motion the camera closer. “Want to see some of what I’ve taken today?”

Her eyes meet mine, and I am not surprised to see that they glow a little bit with reflected light. That makes sense considering her ancestry, but it also makes me feel as if I am being tracked by a rather effective predator. One who is within a few inches. Silence is her only response to my question.

Rather than being put off by it, I casually flick to another camera shot from the gardens earlier. A fat bee is head first deep into a flower in an admittedly comical manner. Olivia’s eyebrow raises slightly as if skeptical of my intention. Or at least doubtful. But I remain still smiling and holding the camera up. She snorts and looks at the bee. “Heh,” she chortles. 

We get through a few more photos before the curtains finally draw back and the band takes the stage. I let Olivia know I’ll show her more later as I snap the lens up to them. Arms raised, faces solemn, the three performers look like they have rehearsed this a few times over. My first few shots take in the singles, the group, and then the stage at large. As I get up to move, I the ptero I assume to be Fang steps up. I move low to the ground and get ready for the show to take my next few shots.

____________________________________________________________________________

Wow, Naomi is kind of crazy to watch.

Anon is holding her back as the rowdy and disdainful teenage mob has transformed into a pizza-throwing mob intent on causing alot of noise in this auditorium. A small part of me says it's not too different from the thus ruined concert, but the rest of me recognizes when people try their best and shuts it up soundly. My cousin is doing what I can only call ‘professional handling’ of someone with more fire and spit doing their best to get free. Considering the rest of the crowd? Sort of tame. My feelings are only confirmed when I see someone get tossed across the room with an expression of terror on them.

I do not get my camera up for that shot out of courtesy of profound empathy on what I assume would be a painful landing.

Damien is grabbing my shoulder and guiding me along the edge of the crowd with Olivia towards the stage ramp. She seems rather unperturbed, but Damien is more so protective of us both. His smile is replaced with an attentive gaze as he checks to make sure no one is really trying their best to stop or block us. 

“Just follow Olivia bro!” he yells, partially obscured still by the riot of enthused teenagers. “Been there done that kinda situation!”

“What does that mean?” I yell back.

“What it sounds like!”

Fair.

Olivia is pushing herself up the ramp with smooth and powerful movements. I thought her hands would be more suited for something like fine control, but dang. Makes sense that if you live in a wheelchair that you gotta have crazy upper body strength. Or was she just naturally gifted? She was a Dino, and I know by most human standards that means they got us beat in a few categories. The advantages between us can be rather small if you don’t pay attention but…

“Oh I see your cousin moving!” Damien yells out.

I shake myself out of my train of thought and see Anon indeed making his way over. Naomi has gone completely still. Because he is also holding her above his head. Well, that’s not too surprising considering but also not exactly a sight you see very often. It does not take long for what seems to be a temptingly easy target to spur someone on as another dino breaks out of the crowd and starts charging. Damien’s and my eyes both go wide as we watch, too far to do anything. 

Anon sees the dino. His face turns a color of red as he moves and lashes out. I’m not too sure how, but the new player in this game lands right on their back with a massive thud as their legs seem to whip out fast enough to touch their chest on the way down. I wince. Damien just blinks again. I think he’s more shocked than the student Anon just kicked.

“Are you numb nuts going to stare or get over here?!” we hear a raspy voice yell out from behind us. Olivia has the door open and is glowering at us. Our spell breaks as we both hustle over and close it. I can hear the sound of sniffling and sobbing as we enter, and it is easy to see how Wurm Drama came out of this.

The purple triceratops and Fang are hugging each other as the raptor stands by in support. They all look miserably tired and hurt. Helping them out in this case seems to be best done by being nearby when they need it rather than injecting ourselves into their space. Damien and I wander to Olivia near the opposite wall from the band. 

“Are you two good?” Damien asks. Volume down and aimed away from the band, it is clear my newly acquired friend has the same thought process as I. Olivia grunts as I nod my head. “Wow, talk about a bummer of a day. I know the gang tried hard.”

“No one else liked what they put out,” Olivia mumbles softly. I make a noncommittal noise as Damien nods at that. It almost felt wrong to talk too much in this space as everyone was coming down from the emotional duress of the rest of the student body yelling and screaming while throwing pizza at them, around them, at anybody really.

“This happen before?” I ask my group.

“Once,” Damien replies. “Junior year. It was a bit more rough then sound wise, but the crowd was more chill. I think.”

“Still evacuated up here,” Olivia finishes. I wince at that. 

“So I guess we leave through the backdoors over there?” I point at what I assume to be the exit meant for crew and equipment loading. 

“Yea, I’ll call a ride up with dad after this.” Olivia grunts in the affirmative at Damien's plan. Wow, maybe I am starting to understand grunting noises. Education is going strong.

“Well. I hope some of my pictures turned out okay. Maybe that will help everyone out.” I pause as I say that. “Though I’ve never even met the band really.”

Damien nods his head and smiles a little more broadly. “Oh you’ll dig them Ink. The tall raptor is Reed, and he’s chill. Chillest guy I know really. Also more smart than anyone thinks of him. Trish is in the hoodie over next to Fang. She can be intense, but she means well.”

“If she doesn’t yell slurs at you,” Olivia gave in side commentary.

Damien’s hand scratched his chin. “Well…yea, she does that. But she means well! And Fang is the ptero in black. Quite good at what they do. But they can be testy.” His grin comes back to full strength. “Naomi isn’t in the band, but she and Fang make a good combo. They’ve both become better people through the year with each other.” Olivia’s eyeroll clue me in that this part may be up for debate. Or she’s just cynical. “Oh, speaking of. There’s your…” He stops and stares over my shoulder. 

I turn and feel my shock properly as I say “Raptor Jesus’ scaled taint!” I don’t curse much. That one I learned from Anon.

And by Raptor Jesus does he look rough. His shirt is slightly torn, his arms are bleeding, a bloody nose that’s stopped flowing, and the most haggard look in his eyes. Looking at his arms I don’t think the blood is anyone but his. Tiny puncture marks decorate his forearms in several places. Did he get bit?! But the worst is the dead look in his eyes as he slides down against the wall in our group. I have never seen him look like that, and it does not bode well. 

“Anon? Hey man, are you ok?” It’s not a great question, but I have to ask it. Olivia looks mildly shocked as well, while Damien next to me has a look of concern on his face. My cousin looks at us but does not respond. 

Shit. That’s not good. I look around for some water. I see one in Olivia’s lap and I motion for it. She hesitates, but my face is enough of an ask to have her let go. I mouth a ‘thank you’ to her and pop it open. “Anon, you’re bleeding. Here. Use this water and wash it off.” Thankfully he responds to that and gets to washing off his own blood from his face and arms.

His silence is still worrying. “Anon? I need you to tell me if anything’s wrong. Is--”

“Am I like my dad, Ink?” he says, quiet as a whisper.

I freeze. That question. Oh god that question . I look up at Damien and Olivia and motion to give us a little bit of space. They do so as I lean in and grab my cousin by the shoulders. Uncle Scara is a huge black mark on Anon’s mind that’s been festering in there for years. He has been avoiding any sort of comparison to his dad as much as possible in the past week we have been together. Seeing Anon’s face as he walked through the crowd, and hearing from him through the years of that anger? It does not take too much imagination to fit two pieces into place and how that question is bouncing in his head like a spiked pinball. “Cousin,” I say. “No. No way.” 

Both of my hands grip his shoulders tight as I try to reign him up from his thoughts. “You're you man. You're not your dad. You'll never be him. What's got you talking like this? What--?”

“What the fuck happened?” someone cuts in. This one is smooth, melodic even, and I recognize it from the concert. But where Fang once had energy to scream and curse at their fellow students, this Fang is worn out and ready for a break. Ruined makeup streak their cheeks and frame their bloodshot eyes. Behind them, I can see a hiccuping Naomi being tended to by Trish and Reed. “All I got out of her is that you saved her ass Muscles. So what gives?”

I feel some protective anger rise up in me at first. Treating Anon as if he is the source of the problem is not how this is going to fly with me here. However, the man in question hangs his head against the wall and just gets out enough energy to deflate me. “I got mad. Manhandled her, threatening that Donny asshole, and just…fucked it.”

Fang looks at Anon for a few heartbeats. My nerves keep me in place as I try to figure out if this is going to go well or not. Finally they sigh and slide on the ground. No source of energy seems to be made to confront my cousin. It seems more resigned and conciliatory. Even thankful.

A hand clasps my shoulder and I turn to see the eyes of Reed the raptor very close to me. Within enough inches to make this feel kinda intimate? I jump at his proximity as he chuckles slightly. “Let’s leave them alone. Fang’s not going to do anything we would regret. I think they see alot of their same energy in Anon at the moment.”

I nod, finding myself agreeing with him. We walk a little ways. Naomi and Trish watch us approach and I can see their upset energies. Trish is frowning as if that will stop her tears, and Naomi is looking over at Fang and Anon with…guilt? “Naomi, hey.” She looks at me. “Did you see who hurt Anon? He was covered in blood, but I saw him carry you free of that mess.”

She cringes away from me as she breathes out. “That,” she shudders. “That was me.”

My sunglasses slide down my face enough for my eyes to peek over. The anger in them was not disguised. Trish rounds on me and growls out “Not right now Shades,” but Naomi puts a hand on her to push her slightly to the side. 

“Its ok Trish, Inco has a right to say something.”

Recognizing the contrition in Naomi’s tone does wonders to my fluctuating mood. I think back on how this night has gone. Everyone here is on thin ice, and there is such an easy way to make things fall apart with a few shouted words. I could berate Naomi, Fang, Reed, and even Trish for doing nothing to halt that shitshow they egged on by insulting the crowd. We could have a whole nuclear war room situation for how things turned out there with a ton of finger pointing. 

But that’s not fair. Everyone here in front of me already went through that. No one wants to go through that a second time after trying what I think is their best on stage to perform for an audience that likely never cared for them from the start. And they still tried their best. Every artist does. Like me.

“Are you sorry, Naomi?” I ask her. My voice is calm enough without making anyone worry. Trish looks like she wants to spit on me while Reed seems to be playing at the edge of the conversation with a tense expression. Naomi, for her part, nods.

“Then go talk to my cousin. He likes having friends, and I can tell he’s worked himself into a funk with how he let his anger get a hold of him earlier. Brief as it was.” I move aside and look back to Anon and Fang, both of whom seem to be carrying a conversation along. An ache forms at the idea that someone else got Anon to open up where I could not, but I squash it. He’s doing better. And we can talk later.

Naomi hesitates before nodding and standing up from where she was sitting on the floor. As she does she looks at me and offers a half-smile. “Thank you Inco,” and she approaches the two.

Reed and Trish give me wordless stares as they stick close by to let Naomi talk with Anon and Fang. Removing my glasses, I rub my eyes. Reed chuckles. “Yea, I think it’s been a day hasn’t it man?”

“You got that right,” I wince. “First Mia, then this. Name’s Inco by the way.”

“Reed,” he introduces himself while offering a fist bump. I return it with as much energy as I could muster. Which does not feel like much. “That’s T. Say hi girl.”

She grunts. Man does everyone do that here? “So youre the sk…cousin. Cool.”

Wow. Well that is definitely the slur that Olivia warned me about. I am not even going to give that one a response. The silence between us is deafening. But I relent eventually.

“Nice to meet you guys. I think I'm going to head out the same way my friends did and get some air.” They nod. I take my leave soon after.

Heading outside I can see Damien and Olivia on the curb. They seem to be chatting idly and both turn when my footsteps echo out. “Inco! Yo man, how’s your cousin holding up?”

I sit next to him and let my head flop back onto the grassy part of the yard before it ends in concrete. “Been alot better, oddly enough been alot worse too. I think he will be fine after he gets done talking with Naomi.” Rolling over to meet Damien’s gaze lets me also get a glimpse of Olivia next to him. She looks decidedly more fidgety.

“You sure that’s a good idea?” she rasps. Her face twists up in what looks like pain as she gets the words out while rubbing her throat. Damien immediately hands her a water bottle from his bag. It is emptied in seconds as Olivia pulls a long drought from it. 

“Not sure honestly,” I admit. “But it looks like she wants to apologize, and that’s the important part.”

She looks askance at that. “Apologies make everything better then?” she spits out, and even I can see the bitterness there. I keep my face calm but I can definitely feel myself get impatient. It was my decision to let the two talk, and I really do not need to be second guess myself.

“Like I said Olivia. I am not sure. I want them to reconcile somehow, but that’s not up to me. I’m here to support my cousin but I can’t fight his battles or solve his problems for him. That wouldn’t be fair to either of us.” I pause to look at the setting sun in the distance. “Apologies can only take you so far. Putting in the effort to be better is the hardest part.”

No counterargument from Olivia on that one. She does not look confident in herself like before. I think the events of the night are catching up to her. 

“Woah man, that’s pretty wise of you Inco,” Damien says with a hush to his tone. Seeing his exuberant eyes on me makes me blink at the praise.

“Wise? No man. I’m just trying to--”

“You could be a monk!” Damien interrupts.

…

“I am not religious?” I answer with some confusion. “Why a monk?”

“Because you got that advice like part of you popping out after a stressful situation. And you got the bald look down to T.” Damien flashes me a smile and his patented thumbs up.

Olivia snorts at that as I give Damien a hard stare. “Damien, do you know how racist that makes you sound against people like me? My people can’t grow hair. At all.”

Shock hits him and his eyes go wide as his frills start undulating. Oh that is not a pretty sight. “Oh God, no, I didn’t mean it, please forgive me Inco! I swear I'm not specist. Racist! Anything! Oh please, please don’t think--” my laughing cuts him off. What starts as a chuckle transforms into a fully belly laugh that has me holding onto my chest. Olivia chuckles along as well at Damien’s misfortune. 

The hybrid dino’s expression is frozen in confusion before he relaxes slightly and starts laughing along. Embarrassment mars his expression just enough to keep it amusing for a few seconds. “I can’t believe you fell for that Damien,” Olivia chuckles. “That was the best.” A cackling fit erupts from her for a second before settling back down to a chortle. It was a good accompaniment as a teasing edge to Damien.

“Yea yea, I got it. I got it guys, thanks.” But Damien’s own smile shows that he find the situation funny enough as well. The laughter dies down from the two of us for Damien’s sake soon after. Before too long a car is seen coming down the way. Damien perks up and stands at attention. “That’s our ride then. Need a ride Inco?” Olivia’s eyes twitch back at me for a split second before coming to rest back on the car. 

“Nah, thanks man. I’m going to hang around until Anon calms down. Gonna head home together on the metro.”

“You sure man?”

“All good Damien, really. You two head on out, Bethel Heights isn’t too far away.” 

“Cool dude, laters!” Olivia’s eyes shoot open wide as Damien grabs her handlebars and wheels her to the car. Protestations are ignored as the big red dino veritably shoves her inside. With respect and courtesy of course. He waves at me before diving in himself. My smile and wave are the last thing he sees as the little family sedan looking car head on out. 

It was good to hang out with them. Damien knows how to draw you in, but there’s something about Olivia that is a mixture of standoffish and cool to keep me at least in her peripherals. Hopefully they introduce me to a few more people before long, it sounds like their social group would be a good mix for me. 

My camera bag is easy to find, always at the top of the backpack, as I sit on the curb and busy myself. The photos from the show are in the digital gallery and allow me to keep myself occupied while waiting for Anon and the others. I get rid of the more amateurish and blurry photos pretty quickly. Mainstays stick out pretty easily, such as when Reed was pounding away on the drums while Trish strummed away on her bass. Fang grabbing the microphone to sing was also a rather fun one. My lips peel down as I consider some of the lyrics they had as well.

Well. Maybe not some. The entire song they got halfway through was an odd mess. Who wrote that thing?

Doors clattered open behind me. I turn to see everyone sans Reed walking out. Anon is in the back. And he looks ok. Good even. I can see alot of splotch work on his shirt, maybe some red eyes, but he and everyone look good. My wave is reciprocated with a smile as he turns to the group with him. Trish and him seem to say something for awhile before she starts running off. Busy I suppose after work? As that runs through my head, a screaming muscle car blares up to the edge of the curb I’m at.

Oh. That’s getting really REALLY CLOSE NOW. 

My legs don’t move. Then when I think it can’t possibly do anything but run me over there’s a screech of rubber and metal as it turns almost 90 degrees with a shuddering halt. It idles past lazily afterwards a few yards. As I’m considering my luck at not being dead a second time today I see a blonde swatch of hair in the mirror and…red scales?

No.

Oh no fucking way.

Naomi and Fang quickly run up to the car. They wave at me as they see me while I’m shocked by a new revelation. Right as Naomi’s car door is shut and Fang’s is still half open, heavy rock blares across every angle of the doom machine. Tires burn as they spin in place before finding the traction to peel out like a bat out of hell. Part of me thinks of the perfect opportunity to take a photo. 

The other part of me is trying to figure out if Naomi and Mia really are related. Maybe I’m not racist/speciest after all?

Anon, as ever his talent, breaks my thought process as he sits next to me. Indeed, his eyes are red and his shirt looks ruined. So his gentle expression is a welcome contrast as he leans back and tilts his head back to the sky. 

“What a goddamn day,” he sighs.

____________________________________________________________________________

“You’re preaching to the choir cuz.” Our silence stretches for a while between the two of us before I speak up. “So how is Naomi. And you for that matter?”

“Recovered, and good,” he replies. The relaxed air around him definitely helps reinforce that idea. “Had a hard cry with her. Friends manipulating emotions and all that. Awful thing.”

I scoff at that and lay back with my head and shoulders in the grass. “Oh yes, awful thing. Sharing your emotions with people. Like I didn’t teach you that trick. Or got you to cry to me over a phone call when we were thirteen.”

“Shut up you dick,” Anon grumbles happily. “Emotions make you gay.” He too lays back with his head and shoulders making a whump in the grass. I slap him on the arm. Rude. And insulting to anyone who actually was gay.

My memories of the day make me look around for any flowers we may be in. Thankfully none exist nearby. “I hope Rosa is okay with us messing with the grass. As long as we aren’t in the gardens.” Anon looks at me with a ‘go on’ look. “Gardening club president. Leader. Same thing I think. She takes care of the school grounds, but I think she’s relegated mostly to the flower beds. Could be wrong though.”

“Oh Inco, are you talking to girls now?” Anon teases me.

My flat looking return is enough to halt him there I hope. “Says the man with three new female--two female and one non-binary friend.” He snorts as he looks back up at the sky. Neither of us say anything for a small amount of time, content with staring upwards instead.

“Inco?”

“Yea Anon?”

“Thanks for having me out here. Seriously. I…I don’t think I would have made it back home around dad.” His face is screwed up with a flurry of thoughts. I let him have his time to bring them up. There are times to talk, and there are times to wait. “You and unc and auntie, you let me in. That’s awesome for me. Without anything for you all. So thank you. Seriously.” Face flushing, he looks away before continuing. “Love you cousin.”

I may have to thank whoever made Anon open up that much tonight. I don’t think it was me, but the pride I have is no less real. “Love you too cousin,” I reply. My patting of his arm seems to make him feel more assured. “Alrighty, well. It looks like it's time.” Standing up, I stretch and move myself off the curb and into the street. Camera, phone, and books are all secure in my bag. Anon looks up and nods slightly. Before he can stand I hold up a finger.

“And we have to make sure this is right. So Anon,” I say. He pauses and crooks an eyebrow up at me. My neutrality is perfectly schooled as I widen my legs and lean on one. “How long have you been juicing and shooting needles in your ass?”

His eyes go wide. My teeth flash in a smile. Gaining the headstart with a jump forward, my legs start tearing me onwards to the metro station. “Inco! You motherfucker!” I hear Anon yell. “I’m all natty you string bean--get back here goddamnit! I don’t do cardio like you--stop running!”

Our hoots and cackles are the final components for the spell to lift our spirits as we run back to the metro station nearby. As we run on, I think back on Anon’s words.

What a goddamn day indeed.

Chapter Text

A new day, a new me.

Combat roll, save the planet, drink drug dirt.

Okay, so maybe not really a new me. But I did feel alot better compared to yesterday. We had a talk where I told Inco all of what was bothering me after my anger got the better of me. He just listened and let me talk. Felt good. He reminded me it was ok to get upset, but understanding why is the better way to handle things. Which makes sense I guess?

Getting home last night consisted of us basically just showering and watching something stupid on the TV for an hour before slouching off to bed. Where I then doomscrolled and shitposted for at least another hour before actually trying to sleep. That sleep was probably one of the better ones I’ve had in awhile. I woke up positively chipper when I rolled off the ground even.

As Inco and I head out and shoot the usual shit on the metro, I prepare myself for the fact that we are going to be properly in the thick of school now. Intros out of the way, first day hopefully not leaving too many rumors ahead of our arrival. Well…

Eugh. We are straight fucked in that regard.

Such thoughts are interrupted as a large shadow blocks out everything from my right side. One eye trained on the two of us, a large gray whale seems to evaluate us both directly. Jesus, is everyone in this city able to stalk and walk up anywhere they want without being noticed?

“Are you two a…” he pauses as he double checks a notepad he holds in one massive fist. “Mr. Mous and Mr. Nito?” 

Does everyone in this city know us before we know them?

“Yes, yes we are,” Inco perks up besides me. He holds out a hand across my chest to the stranger. “Inco if you prefer.”

Lips twitch up in a small smile on his leviathan face as the man engulfs Inco’s hand with his own. “Michael Ferris. I’m an auditor for your school. I heard of you two enrolling and wished to check and see how things are faring so far.”

“Well that’s the second person then,” I say. I hold up my own hand after Inco is released. “First we got the superintendent, and now you. My name is Anon, please just call me that. Everyone else does.”

Ferris blinks and nods at that. His grip is surprisingly gentle. Makes sense if he’s that big and has to interact with people constantly that he would have super great control. “A pleasure then to meet you both properly. Is it safe to assume then that you had that conversation with Jon Spears?”

“Well we didn’t know him as ‘Jon’, but yes,” Inco replies for us both. “Superintendent Spears got a hold of us before a student concert last night.”

“He always is enthusiastic in his effort to connect with the student body. Especially after the meteor incident with Volcano High.” I stare at that last comment. A meteor came down on the dino super school? Really?

Luckily Ferris takes my stare to seem amused rather than insulted at what must be clear incredulity on my face. “The chances are not lost on anyone, true. Your time at school for the first day left good impressions I hope?”

Inco and I assuage him on that while leaving out the more brutal details--such as his near concussion and my destruction of school property. Both within the first hour of arriving. Downplaying both events helped us both believe it would make the reality less impactful, and telling the auditor for a school that I casually may become a walking expense report did not seem to be a good way to leave impressions. 

“Your stop is near it seems for St. Hammond. Please enjoy yourselves. We may see each other soon.” With a reassuring smile and wave from our newly added member to the circle of people in the power structure of our local education system we depart. Who else can say they got to meet someone that their principal shits bricks for? Presummedly. 

“Hopefully a more quiet day ahead for us both,” Inco mentions as we walk up the stairs.

“Fuckin please,” I groan. Ink’s frown is familiar enough to know he does not approve of--likely never on school grounds at least. “Plans for lunch? Gonna make your big intro on the second day?”

“If I don’t get another ball to the face? That’s the hope.” We both look around for any familiar faces in what is a soon to be fruitless endeavor. “Here’s hoping Mia got a talking to from Naomi as she wanted yesterday.”

“How tho? School hasn’t even started.”

One hand on his neck and a frown, Inco lays down new lore on me. “I’m pretty sure I saw Naomi and Fang leave in a car that Mia was driving last night.”

“Crap. For real?” I mutter.

“I saw the red scales and blonde hair from the curb. Looked like it at least. Think they’re…friends?”

“That or family. Makes sense if they are both paras from what I learned from you and Damien.”

“I didn’t say it first. I’m not speciest in case they aren’t related.” Inco is quite glad to not have to bear that burden in case it’s the truth.

“Embrace the radical ideology Inco. We are strangers in a strange land. Assume everyone is out to get you and you will never fail! Humanity must band together!” My hands spread out as if to protect us both, with fake paranoid energy on my face for my fellow human and brother in arms against the scaled menace plaguing our lands. 

“Please don’t bring terminally online racism to school Anon,” Inco sighs. 

“You only know that because I’ve exposed the truth to you,” my arms fall by my sides with my retort. Smirk game still strong despite it. “And you know it to be factual.”

“What’s that word you go on about? Incel?”

“What about it?”

“Please don’t be that way.” 

My own eyeroll brings the topic to a close. Meh, if the man can’t cope with the social-schizo ramblings of an underground schism board dedicated to finding out what our lizard overlords are doing, that's on him. It's as if the rather heavy eye weeping never happened yesterday. Nor the borderline Alabama red line to admitting to Inco I had love for him. Loving someone in your family? That was banjo strumming gay. It was…

…it was honestly a nice thing to have. Maybe I should actually be more honest. More open?

Eh. Later.

A loud ringing goes off. I leave my lanklet behind and head out to class. Various students rush and tumble to the classroom and leave me as one of the last. It’s a pleasant sight to see Naomi in her spot next to my empty desk. After last night I would not blame her, Fang, and hell everyone else, for wanting to skip the day. 

My friend waves at me and I slide in next to her. “Hey there Anon. Good morning.”

“Morning Noms,” I reply. Her face scrunches up in confusion. “What?”

“Did Reed teach you to say that?”

“Yea, why? It’s his nickname for you right?”

“Ugh, it’s ok. Just…it makes me feel weird.” She rolls her wrist to move on from that. “Are you doing alright from yesterday?”

My lips blow out. “Gotcha. No nickname for the prez,” I smirk at her. Emerald eyes look upwards as if seeking strength from above, but her lips quirk in amusement. Hell yea, I am getting the social jokes down good! “Doing alright tho. I think we all were wiped out and needed that. Inco seemed to be the same way last night after we got home.”

“Good to hear,” she replies. Her eyes track the clock with less than a minute before class begins with our teacher who can slice apart the English language. “I’ve got some more Student Council stuff going on for the next few days, but find me at lunch with Inco? Got to cover my promise.”

“You got it,” I say with a thumbs up. She nods right as our teacher walks in. And of course, our day starts off strong with some Engrish.

____________________________________________________________________________

“Hows it going Ink!?” Damien says next to me in the running lane.

“Going. Well. You?” I am panting each word out. Seems that my head injury does not excuse me from the class-long period of running laps.

“Good dude. Last night was crazy! Me and Liv basically ate everything mom made and got to bed soon after.” The red hybrid boy seems almost unaffected by the physical exertion. Man he truly is blessed. I did see him drop from the front of the pack to come beside me in the middle and away from Mia.

Speaking of, it has been my focus point today to get a good look at Mia. Now that I’ve had the chance I can definitely see more of a resemblance between her and Naomi. Sisters for sure in my head. Similar face, hair colors, but still wildly different builds. Naomi had what I would say is average for everyone else our age. Mia in comparison looked like she was gifted in height, intensity, strength, and I have to admit some attractive physicality. That particular thought gets shaken out quickly considering our brief history so far. If some kind of contest went down between her and Anon I would have to see it happen live. 

“So you are going to live through the rest of the day, good job! You should totally come hang after lunch so we can get our crew together! I think you will enjoy hanging out with Liz as well, she’s great.”

“I’ll look. For you,” I manage to rasp out. Ever since Anon has been in my life, I’ve been verily dragged to the gym every other day at the least to get into better shape. He even mentioned doing it later today after school. While I am grateful for what I assume to be the smallest advantage in not being last in physical health here in class, there is no way he is going to get me back out there considering how intense it is in P.E.

Roaring thunder is heard nearby. Solly has seen us lagging. “CADET PAYNE! SHADES!” Man why am I nicknamed already by my medical condition? “IF YOU HAVE TIME TO CHAT AND HOLD A TEA PARTY, YOU HAVE TIME TO FINISH OFF THIS LAP AT A FULL SPRINT! PRONTO! NOW!”

I gasp as Damien registers the threat with me at the same time. “Alright mi amigo, let’s do this!” Before I can protest he is behind and pushing me at a full sprint. New pain fires up from my lungs and every limb as I am forced to keep a new rhythm. After a few seconds I manage to lead in front of Damien and I can feel his palms leave my back. Sprinting past Mia is a little cathartic at least. Her eyes track me with something mixed between amusement and annoyance as we race past. 

I collapse as we pass the mark on the floor for the lap. Damien is even hanging his hands on his knees. He did not expect me to outpace him and saw it as a fun challenge to try and keep pace. But he was still definitely better off than I am now. “WONDERFUL CADETS!” Solly yells at us from five feet away. My eardrums threaten to vibrate and burst at the proximity. “THAT WAS FULL EFFORT. NOW GO HIT THE SHOWERS AND PREPARE FOR THE REST OF YOUR DAY!”

My hand holds up a thumb in the affirmative as my mouth is too busy sustaining me fresh oxygen. Oh god even my lips hurt. Damien thankfully sees my struggle and helps me up. His banter keeps me company as we go to the lockers and get changed out.

____________________________________________________________________________

So Olivia is in my Art Class with Mr. Iadakan. I learned that as I walked in. 

Our Pale Ptero Passioniste is standing by the chalkboard with a half lidded expression as we get inside the class. As I walk to the only empty seat, Olivia flashes me a look of surprise and some trepidation. That is disappointing as I thought we had a chance to at least be friendly yesterday. Even after all that entailed. But it’s not a rejection. So there’s that.

Getting situated I wave a little at Olivia in greetings. Her eyes track me without her responding much. Then she waves a finger at me. Oh. Oh! That’s good! Progress!

Why does that feel like a thought that Anon would have? Are we influencing each other?

A loud clap sounds out and I flinch. Our teacher seems to have taken out a giant easel and slammed down on the desk in front of him. Its wood cracks sharply. “Well that was a good use for this old thing. Age and use wore it down enough that it no longer had much left for it, and it was hardly in condition to hold a canvas. One last hurrah!” With that, he sets it off to the side and strides to the center of his desk. Leaning back on it and with wings flared slightly to focus the attention on him, he addresses us all directly. “My name is Trent Iadakan. I have the distinct pleasure to take you on a trip through the arts this year. Many of you may recognize me, and I you.” Sharp eyes peer over and take us all in. They seem to wrinkle into a smile when they see Olivia. “Some of you it will be our pleasure to become acquainted as of today. Pardon me for missing out yesterday, I had to take care of a personal matter of some importance. Hopefully the substitute read you a syllabus that anyone past the fifth grade could read.”

I chuckle at that alongside other students. Olivia has a small smirk from what I could tell as well. 

“Wonderful! Seems to be the time to get right into the lecture, as all of your bright minds have finally woken up. Please follow along in your artbooks as I start with a brief history overview.” Mr. Iadakan returns to his blackboard and starts scribbling away quickly. 

Book? What book? I didn't--oh right. First day probably had them. My brow furrows as I see everyone else getting a book out that I did not have a chance to get a hold of. “Uh, sir?” I call out haltingly. “I don’t have a book.”

Mr. Iadakan pauses what he’s working on to look over at me. “You don’t? Why ever not?” Something seems to flash in recognition as he gets a good look at me. “Ah, would you happen to be Mr. Inco Nito? The one who had to sit out due to an enthusiastic game of dodgeball?”

I groan in the affirmative. Looks like my fear of my reputation preceding me came to pass. 

Red eyes peer over me and then my neighbor. “Olivia, would you mind assisting your classmate for today? Just for now if you do not mind.” Much to my surprise, Olivia beats Mr. Iadakan to the punch and has already scooted closer with her book open to the side so that I could lean over. That seems to make Iadakan pause again. A speculative look crosses his features as he appraises me. Smiling lightly, our teacher returned to the board and went right back to work. 

“Thanks,” I whisper to Olivia. I’ve gotten my notebook out and started taking notes pretty quickly. 

“...’snothing,” she whispers back. All attention on the book it seems. Minutes pass as we pay attention to the lecture. My pen is making scribbles while Olivia’s…claw? Oh that’s cool. Her singular claw on her index finger is flying across the page with some practiced ease. I try not to get distracted, but it’s hard not to look away. Recognizing that as a really awkward line of thought, staring at my classmate’s body, I shake my head and throw myself back in the lecture.

Yet distractions seem to be popping up as I hear a tap on the paper next to me. Glancing over, I see a blank page between us in Olivia’s handwriting. ‘ You and cousin ok from last night? Seemed serious .’ My eyes shift over to her face and catch her staring at me. It seems like she flinches at that. C’mon Inco, chill out. She has some kind of anxiety about new people. That makes sense.

My pen meets the blank page with a quick reply. ‘ All good, everyone made up. Thanks for asking. And thanks for the water. Pay you back? ’ Olivia chuffs at that. Soft enough for me to hear without disturbing the lecture. 

‘ It’s water. I’ll live. ’

It seems our back and forth convo seems to be bridging the gap. Slightly, but I’ve had practice speaking to people of late. ‘ Well I could grab lunch for us.’

Green brows furrow together at that. ‘ Who said I want to eat with you?’

Ouch. That was direct. Just wanted to get to know her a bit better. And I thought we seemed to be getting along. Maybe she was just humoring Damien? ‘ Sorry. Didn’t mean to presume.’ I shift the paper closer to her side hoping she takes it as a token of an apology for me making it awkward.

The quiet baryonyx next to me goes still for a few seconds, not even writing notes from the lecture. A quick scrawl on some paper and it flitters back to between us on my desk with a new message. ‘ No. Yur good. Aren’t you eating with cuz?’

Some form of surprise gets to show on my face as Olivia lets out a singular “heh” at seeing it. I ignore looking at her to make sure we don’t draw attention. It seems Iadakan has yet to turn to us or think we are not paying attention. Coooooooool. Cool? I guess that makes us alright to continue then. ‘ Later on. Could still buy you lunch. It did help y’know.’ She reads it, and I think I see the edge of a tail move on the ground just out of my vision. Being able to read more of body language gives me just enough insight to see an internal debate going on in her head. I offer something to help make it easier. ‘ I’ll take it as a favor if you let me do this. Maybe get extras?’

That seems to make Olivia make a decision finally. ‘ Deal. Meet at lunch .’ I nod at that as she withdraws the paper. My emotional state soars to a new high as I appreciate my endeavor. With this I believe I can firmly place myself in Big Social Circle territory within the first week of school. Social engagement, winner Inco Nito!

Oh sweet Raptor Christ I really am infected by Anon.

Our class passes by in an easy manner afterwards. Iadakan is quite good at what he teaches, and he clearly has a passion for it. Towards the end of the period he glances at the clock before nodding to Olivia. She silently gathers her things before rolling out of the class. Special accommodations I wonder? It would allow her to gain a few needed minutes to navigate to her next class admittedly. Before long the bell rings for the end. “Mr. Nito, please remain behind so we can chat,” Mr. Iadakan cuts in before I can stand from my desk.

Well that does not bode well does it? I shuffle the short distance to his desk as everyone else filters out. He’s sitting down as he looks me over. “So it seems your time with Ms. Halford went well during class. Have a nice chat on that piece of paper?”

I suck my teeth at being caught. “Sorry sir. We did take notes and were not trying to be rude.”

“Pfah,” he dismisses my attrition. “Young man, if I kept a record of everyone doodling or scribbling during my lectures I would not have enough time to keep you all afloat. As long as what went on was not rude, distracting, or vulgar you may do as you wish, and continue to absorb my lessons without failing anything. No, I called you here more so to give you some information for the library for your books. I imagine it will be difficult for other classes if you don’t have anything to read for them.”

Neck massaged by one hand and the other twisting a backpack strap to a more comfortable position, I still don’t quite meet Mr. Iadakan’s gaze. “Nothing crude or vulgar sir, never that. I’m not good with…that? And I appreciate the book pass. Slip. Permission slip.”

“Well I’m glad to be of service. Hopefully your neighbor was as well,” he offers with a smile and a new slip of paper. “Go on now, academic pursuit and all that. I believe I’ll see you in my photography class?” 

“Yes sir! Looking forward to it,” and smile directly at him finally as I leave. A silent sigh rings off in my head as I make my way out. It’ll be good to get some books like Mr. Iadakan said, but I was more so glad that Olivia didn’t seem quite so standoffish as I was led to believe earlier. Now to make it through History and I could get some lunch. 

Making my way into history I…spot another sight of a familiar looking Baryonyx. My eyes widen in a stare as my head tilts forward in disbelief. Seeming to sense my sight on her, Olivia turns and does a double take at me. Her own stare could reflect my own. Scaled lips move in a silent ‘what the fuck?’ and all I offer is a helpless shrug.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

So, funny thing. Fang is in my science class? 

I found this out as I took my seat for science. English went off pretty well, and Naomi had to leave a little early it seemed for something. Mr. Tsuki’s class seemed better? But that language barrier was going to be the death of me.

Waiting for the bell to ring in Mr. Fernsworth’s class was a nice reprieve as my brain tried to do a hard reset from translation mode. I cracked a yawn as the warning bell for the period rang, but not right before a slightly panting pterosaur made their way into the door frame. One that made me ask the odds of that happening to be right in my schedule. 

They didn’t notice me at first, looking all around the classroom for an empty table. As the neighbor of the only vacant spot left after everyone chose their spots yesterday on the first class day, I knew where my soon to be new neighbor would eventually end up. And right on time, their eyes find me and the table as our teacher walks in as well. “Do excuse me Fang, I can’t stop now that I’ve got my legs working for me properly today.” A cackle accompanies the statement as he moves further in. Confusion, consideration, finally acceptance. They made their way over to our shared table spot. Fernsworth’s lecture was fairly easy to understand, just some basic physics. I found myself glancing at Fang every once in a while to get a better appraisal of them. 

Instead of tired or haggard, Fang looked mildly perturbed (perturbed ptero? heh) as they leaned forward on our desk. No looking at me in turn however. Which is great, because I did not want them to recreate the scene from our first day at the steps. I may be still mentally hitting myself for being caught like that so easily. 

Professor Fernsworth finished his lecture before steepling his fingers in front of him as he paced back and forth. “Good news everyone! My personal perpetual motion has continued and will allow me to bring you my next joy: mandatory group assignments!” A collective groan echoes out from the class as our energetic and geriatric teacher passes around a worksheet. “With that said, I need a nap now. Be sure to turn in your work at the end of class. Goodbye!” Promptly passing out in his seat, we are left to our own devices.

Seems like an easy assignment based on what I learned from the lecture. Sweet, another win for the day. I’m scribbling out various answers when I hear Fang next to me finally speak up. “Yo Muscles, you get all this?”

Turning my head, I can see Fang finally giving me their full attention. Their look is best described as insufferably bored with class. But their eyes seem to really have me pinned against a wall in an unfamiliar way. “Yeah,” I replied quietly. Everyone else seems to be absorbed and confused with their work to see what we are talking about. Shoring up some confidence I nod my head. “Bring your paper over and I can show ya.”

Fang pauses, totally immobile. They finally shrug before moving closer and peering at my work. They let out an approved grunt in response. “Gotta admit, I did not see you for a science geek. I thought your muscles would prevent the blood flow necessary for higher brain power.”

“Rude,” I mutter back at them. Then blink. Then stare down at the sheet and close my eyes. Goddamn Inco. Polluting my thoughts. “What you need to know about humans is that we got all our muscles up here. Think good. Brain make big thoughts in bone cage.” A finger knocks my noggin with a thunk thunk.

Fang’s sigh is one of amused disgust. “Please don’t, I can only suffer so much in a day.” I chuckle at that. “Mind walking me through this though?” they ask with a bit more sincerity. 

Clearly past the bantering, I nod and start explaining what needs to be done. It’s something I know pretty well from my last school so I am able to walk Fang through the majority without any issues. A few hiccups stand out here and there in our progress, but we manage to get it all done in time anyhow. We even manage to finish with a few minutes left in class.

I’m satisfied with that and put everything away. Fang next to me does much the same but stops halfway through getting her book in her backpack. “Thanks again, by the way. For last night.”

Ah, this was going to happen eventually. I could just deflect like usual and save the embarrassment. But I feel like I need to…accept this? If I always blow off someone saying something sincere it was going to bite me in the ass eventually. When people talk you shouldn’t always turn them away but listen.

And goddamnit Inco, get out of my head.  

“No prob--you’re welcome,” I get out after a second. “It was getting a little dicey, and it’s not fun watching a friend get into a fight and potentially get arrested.” Pause. “Even if that Donny guy deserved it.” That line of ‘Nobody wants to fuck you, bitch!’ was the fuel for Naomi’s batshit insanity last night, and what I thought was Fang’s most effective gut punch. Man. Last year I would have said something similar in his shoes probably at that performance. Thinking about that makes me just feel disgusted.

Fang’s smile is a little more relaxed. “Heh, just a little bit. Heard you managed to land him on his back.”

“Only after he charged me. It was legit self-defense. And it was only repositioning him.”

An amber orb crinkles at me in amusement. “By kicking his legs up and laying him out like a little bitch?”

“Well. Your words, not mine. But yes.”

They laugh more openly and take both of our papers up to Fernsworth’s desk. Sweet, I didn’t even have to ask there. And our ancient para teacher seems still completely out of it. With the next class around the corner I guess he isn’t going anywhere.

As Fang parks in their seat next to me the bell goes off. I stand and look at them, but they seem focused on texting at a rapid pace. “See ya next time,” I offer. I get a nod and a thumbs up without a break in their texting state. Then I am off.

Math is pretty straightforward afterwards. Trish and Reed don’t bother me as our teacher seems to spend the entire time focusing on actually teaching us this time. But jeez do I hate math. By the time the bell rings I see Trish and Reed nod and wave at me in turn before they head out. I manage to catch Trish’s eye and pantomime a lifting gesture and mouth the word ‘morning’. She scoffs but nods her head.

Hell yea. Work out buddy achieved.

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco

History was both what I expected--boring lecture--and pleasantly surprising--doodle passing in class. Walking out with the sketch Olivia dropped, I manage to wander the halls to lunch just in time for a familiar bald head to come across my path. “Anon, what’s up?”

My cousin turns and greets me. “Yo Ink, ready to smash some food?” An audible stomach growl is my answer as we walk down to the cafeteria. Getting close brings us right up to the chaos. Which seems determined to keep us at bay from reaching the line. 

I look at Anon and gesture. “Lead on?” His snort is the only preceding thing as he manages to get us both through the crowd and into the line. My stomach does another gurgle as I smell what’s in front of us. Thanks to Mia I missed my chance to get something fresh and personalized here. Admittedly they had a pretty good and wide selection. Considering the diverse student body that was more necessity than nicety. 

I load up my tray with enough food to satiate myself. Then I look around and grab some extras. Miniature chicken sandwiches! Wonder why they are at a premium here? Oh well.

Anon steps next to me and reviews my plate. “Hmm. Could use something with more fiber, man. But macros look good. Carry on then,” and saunters off to pay with what looked to be a mixture of high protein meats, fruits, and a whole bowl of a fancy looking salad. My dad’s credit card really let Anon flex his ability to actually eat what he needed, but we had to make sure he didn’t go too crazy with the thing. 

Making our way through the floor is more of a mess than we thought. As we try to get clear, Anon seems to stumble on his own feet. Which is a miracle with how often he manages to do that here and at home. Before I or my cousin can react to save anything, a familiar gray and brown hand reaches out to steady him by the chest.

“Woah there!” Naser grunts. He helps reorient Anon after getting his feet repositioned just right for the weight. “Damn, that was close for you. How’s it going guys?”

“Thanks Naser, what’s up bud?” Anon greets our friend with a fist bump after balancing his tray on the other hand. They both grin as I do the same with mine. “We were just trying to find a place to sit down and enjoy the grub. Wanna join?”

Naser views our plates and blinks. “Wow, did you guys go through the premium line? Those are some choices you two made.”

I nod my head. “Yea, it was a little quicker that way. Can sit down easier and get right into things.”

The athletic ptero looks a little bewildered. “I’m not exactly poor, but those dishes have to cost you guys something like 80 bucks each if not more.”

“Yea, that’s about right,” I reply. Naser stares as Anon coughs, seemingly a little embarrassed. What? Did I miss something?

“We get a little lucky with our meals,” Anon offered. “No biggie. So! Join us?”

Naser nods slowly at Anon’s answer. Seriously, did I miss something? “Sure, my track buddies are all a bit busy at the moment so I can hang. Guys have a destination?”

I look around before managing to see a particular red scaled friend of ours waving excitedly as he spots us. “Actually yea, follow me,” I say with a grin. 

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

Naser follows me and Inco as we come to the table with Damien and Olivia. He seems to have his own lunch from home and I can tell it smells good even through the bag. Wonder if he will trade? As we get closer I see a new figure sitting at the table. No, sitting is not the right word. A long green and cream colored neck reach high up into the ceiling area. It sways slightly with effort and gulping motions as I sit at the table beside Damien. “Uh…hi guys,” I get out. Naser plops next to me with Inco taking the last seat next to Olivia. He greets her and gets a grunt in response. 

“Yo, my two favorite human students! And Naser! Welcome to our grub spot bros!” Damien’s perpetual joy machine is working in full as he greets us all warmly. This seems to catch the attention of who is next to him as a long, long, long neck finally descends to greet us. The magenta haired brachy woman gives us all a smile as she comes down to eye level. 

“Hello there, my name is Liz. It’s good to finally meet you. Damien’s been talking about you two for the past day.” She turns to Naser and waves as well. “And hey there Naser! You been practicing for Track lately?” Naser nods and smiles in the affirmative with Liz. Huh. Did I know that? I feel like I should have known that. I write the information down mentally. 

Inco waves and smiles at her from across the table. “It’s a pleasure Liz. Sorry we didn’t meet yesterday, I was laid up--”

“Terminator style!” Damien interrupts. Which forces Inco to pause with a confused look. Liz giggles as the rest of us vary with chuckles at the table. 

“To be fair, I didn’t get knocked unconscious,” my cousin sulks. Hah. He’s pouty.

“Oh no worries,” Liz responds. “I was taking care of some student council work as the treasurer anyhow, I was busy through yesterday. And the concert.”

Naser winces at that. “From what I can tell, you didn’t miss much.”

“No way, you missed a ton! Anon hoisted Naomi above his head like a total hulk and Inco took alot of photos! Olivia mentioned they look good man,” Damien interrupts. Olivia flinches and slinks back in her seat a bit at that, clearly not used to much attention. He continues giving more details than what I honestly remember. Some of it I think is made up. But as he goes on I can see Liz steal a look at him. Eyes lidded and a small amount of bottom lip bit. 

Oh wow. That’s why she’s here huh? Damien really does have that himbo rizz.The man in question does not notice the rather heated look, but I check around and see no one else does as well. Is everyone else oblivious to this? Then my eyes meet Naser’s. He quirks one eyebrow. I do the same. We both smile with the shared knowledge. 

“Oh right,” Inco goes after Damien finishes his heroic retelling of our deeds of yesterday. “Here you go Olivia.” He grabs a plate with some of the fancy chicken things I saw earlier. Naser raises another eyebrow at that, with a distinctly higher angle. Liz has a surprised look on her face while Damien goes wide eyed. 

“Aren’t those the chicken liver pate sandwiches from the line?” Damien asks.

Inco looks over and smiles. “Yea, Olivia helped us out last night. I made a promise to her in class that I'd pay her back.”

Olivia is now sitting up straight and looking at Inco with the same flurry of emotions from last night. My eyes squint as I try to pick out that last one. “Inco, these are expensive,” she finally rasps. “Really expensive.”

He shrugs back. “Not really. I’ve had worse. And I think these looked good enough for you to like and pay you back. Don’t turn me away now.” That sets off a spluttering fit from the baryonyx. Damien is now open mouthed with Liz. Naser is even a bit surprised at this. With a huff and--a blush?--Olivia takes the offered plate from my beaming cousin. We watch as Olivia takes a tentative bite from the first of the miniature sandwiches. With the first taste her eyes open wide as she then tosses it in the air before catching it like a hungry predator.

“Huh. Fang does the same thing,” Naser commented.

“Oh woah. That’s pretty cool,” Inco says with total sincerity. “I would like to see that again, I don’t think I’ve seen anything that awesome.” 

Olivia looks to be in ‘about to have a heart attack mode’. But she obliges him. I think she even purrs after getting through that one? Or is it a bellow? Whatever it is, it screams ‘happy gator girl’.

My own mouth drops open at that moment. Damien is smiling at watching the two interact, while Liz next to him scrutinizes Inco further. Does my cousin also have this fucking himbo rizz energy? Naser seems to think the same thing as he looks at me. We both realize at the same time that we are firmly sandwiched between the equivalence of two teenaged pairs of walking romcoms.

“I’m going to die single,” I mutter only loud enough for Naser to hear. 

“Welcome to the club,” he mutters back. Bro? We share a look of shared misery. Bro.

Seeking to escape this reality, I dive into my lunch. That seems to get everyone to refocus on their own meals. I even cut off a piece of pork chop and hold it over in an offering to Naser. Tentatively, he accepts and trades it wordlessly with a meatball from his home made lunch box. I bite into it and…oh wow. That’s damn good.

Can I go live with Naser instead? Nah, Inco can’t feed himself for shit.

After the usual lunch catch up with everyone--classes are ok, no me and Inco are not brothers, yes we do get to the gym together-- we hear the telltale steps of someone approaching our table. We look up and see Naomi approaching with Ben in tow. She gives a little wave. Naser and I wave politely back while Damien practically stands up with his enthusiasm.

“Hey everyone,” our local presidente de students says. “I’m glad I managed to grab you before the lunch bell rang. Much as I’d like to sit, I believe we have something to say. Ben?” She motions her blue scaled compatriot forward and I can sense Inco shifting in his seat. Looks like it’s time for the music. But why Ben?

Ben approaches and nods at us all. “Glad to see everyone got out from what looked to be a wild time last night.” We all nod while Naser clicks his fingers on the table. He does not have direct experience, but it still irked him about what happened last night. Damien’s retelling was thorough, but maybe not enough detail oriented for his taste. “But that’s not why we are here. Inco, are you feeling better from yesterday?”

“Pretty well all considered Ben. Anon tried to get me to the gym this morning, but thankfully I resisted that.”

“Solly ran us through some pretty hard drills,” Damien confirmed.

“That makes sense, you need to not push yourself too hard while recovering.” Ben adjusts his glasses as he considers his next move. “Someone here does feel regret about what happened yesterday. While not intended to happen, she does need to apologize. Mia?” Looking over his shoulder and to the side, he steps back to make way. Naomi does as well with what seems to be a more practiced and less genuine smile than before. The newcomer is, uh.

Well. She’s huge.

Towering over her fellow parasaurolophus, Mia stands almost a foot taller than Ben and at least a few inches over Naomi. A red leather jacket, ripped jeans, and combat boots seem to fit her perfectly as she approaches. And holy crap is her gaze intense. It travels across all of us before pausing over Inco. Then back to me. And again at Inco. “Well shit, I guess the rumors are true. There are two skinnies here after all.”

Liz finds that time to escape back up to the rafters rather than be a part of the conversation. Ben coughs into a fist while Naomi’s eye twitches. “Sister. Try that again.” Ooooooh shit. Looks like we got that one right on the money. 

Mia scoffs at Naomi’s request but obliges. “Fine, fine. The two humans. Shades and…what’s your name then?” she directs at me.

“Anon,” I reply slowly.

“Shit, sure it’s not Muscles?”

I look her over with a squint. I did not like her tone, nor that she lifted my nickname from my potential friend Fang so quickly. “More than you,” I mutter.

The student council reps blanche at that. Naser stiffens next to me and even Damien wilts his frills. Mia’s stillness is predatory in response. “What was that?” she growls.

I turn my arms and flex them across my chest as I look up at her. “Hmm? Oh, just considering that you’re the one who beaned Inco hard enough to send him to the nurse’s office then you surely got a hell of a swing. Means you probably know how to control it.” I shrug and crack my neck. “Or not.”

Inco is giving me a look that definitely says Stop . I hold my tongue, but I still lean my seat further back and put my weight against the pillar there. Mia’s tail whips and curls around in agitation, giving me a good glance at the spikes on her tail. Those definitely look sharper than the growths on Naomi’s. And I’m pretty sure I don’t see any on Ben. What the fuck? Is she part knife then? A stretched silence is between us all as Mia glares down at me with her lips curled back. My own mean mug probably isn’t the worst it’s been, but it isn’t soft either. 

Ben seems intent on stopping whatever is brewing between us. “We came here to apologize Mia,” he whispers as he leans into her side. “Apologize and not get into any sort of trouble.”

Mia’s mouth twitches as she forces muscles up into a smile. “Right. Right, I’m here to apologize to Shades over here.” She gets up and walks slowly around and behind me to Inco. I shift slightly to keep track of her, and she keeps an eye on me. As she speaks, she directs her gaze to him instead. “I’m sorry about the ball to the head. When you get into the spirit of the game, sometimes you don’t consider the whole picture. I’m very sorry about making you miss most of yesterday, and for any sort of pain you were in. Bygones?” She asks so sweetly I can feel my foot fall off in diabetic necrosis. 

Inco keeps a neutral face and offers up a hand. “I’d like that Mia, truly. Water under the bridge.” Mia smiles as she grabs his hand and pulls him closer to her. I feel an eyebrow twitch, and can see that Olivia next to Mia slinks back with an annoyed grimace as well. She was still as a statue throughout the exchange since Mia arrived, and clearly is avoiding looking at the red menace. I can’t quite catch what gets traded between them, but it’s enough to startle Inco as I glimpse his eyes dart to the side at me before settling back.

Quick as it started, the embrace fell apart. Mia turns back to the table with that same smile as before and clasps her hands in front as if she was a princess. “Well I am oh so glad that we solved that little mistake! I sure don’t want to be hurting anyone on my first day. So with that?” Her smile drops slightly and leaves only a smirk. “Later losers.” As she walks away from Inco she stops besides me. “Oh, and one more thing Muscles?”

A titanic slam above my head sounds out, and I can hear the telltale crack of stone. Mia’s fist rests inches above my head. Heart hammering in the air of a new threat, I look up into the face of an angry god held back by a porcelain visage. “There was a fly right above you. You know how humie skin is so sensitive.” She even reaches out and dusts the debris from my head in a motherly manner.

Everyone is cut from cardboard for all the life around the table. My eyes catch Inco gripping his own knuckles in white, skin-stretching strain. Ben is wide eyed and shocked while Naomi’s smile has gone from plastic perfection to an ugly snarl directed at her sister. I look back up at Mia who has kept a victorious face at her presumed masterful manipulation of the situation. 

Meanwhile I keep my anger back at this absolute child in front of me. This was so laughably done it’s almost sad. But I am not going to let that show. My smile returns on my face with the most determinedly authentic feeling I can muster. Which, in the moment, is one of ridicule. “It was a pleasure to meet you Mia. Always glad to find someone who cares like you do,” and hold up a my empty hand.

“Anon,” I hear someone hiss. But I don’t look back. Mia smoothly slides her hand into mine and slowly starts to bring her strength into it in a firm handshake. Like a predictable idiot.

The pressure builds in my hand as she squeezes. I let it for a little bit, feeling my fingers start to shift slightly in her grip. Mia seems to be enjoying this, teeth more exposed as what looks to be sadistic vindication leak out of her mask.

Then I grip back.

Her fingers shift first, and her eyes widen. My hand becomes fully my own while hers starts to buckle and conform under the pressure. A snarl quickly supplants her smile, and then I keep my grip exactly where it’s at, no pain and nothing to cause injury. Just a steel trap. I then curl my arm back slowly to bring Mia to my seated height. Her eyes flare wildly as her tail thrashes, and I hear someone gasp sharply. The red Parasaurolophus bully starts to yank on her arm like an injured animal trying to break free. But I continue and make sure nothing about this hurts Mia. That's not the point. 

As she finally gets to my level, my other hand reaches up and grabs her shoulder in an affable pat. I let my eyes crinkle with joy as I smile at her and say loud enough for everyone to hear, “I hope you have a good school year ahead Mia. Make sure to enjoy it.” Then I let her go.

Mia flows upright while looking at me, panting with tension. Blue sapphires flash into my dull green ones. Her hand flexes at her side, but I know she will be fine.

“Fucking skinnies,” she spits, and turns away. Ben calls after her but is ignored. Everyone at the table stares at me as I shrug. 

Ben’s turn to me has him looking pissed in comparison. “Anon, using violence--”

“Is not alright. I know that, and that’s why I just gave Mia a firm handshake and wished her well. Water under the bridge like Inco said.” He splutters at that, while Inco nods his head. 

No one else seems broken from the spell of stillness till Ben turns to Naomi. “President, that was--”

She holds up a hand to cut him off. “No Ben, Anon just shaked Mia’s hand. And wished her well for the school year. You heard him.” She takes off her glasses and folds them up into a shirt pocket before she closes her eyes. “Go…just go make sure Mia doesn’t break anything else please.” Ben looks like he wants to say more,  but decides to chase down after Mia. Hard to say if it's out of concern for her or her surroundings. 

With her secretary out of the way, Naomi rubs both hands to her temples. “Anon, could you please come see me after school ends? I'll be at my desk in Principal Scaler’s office.”

“Uh, is that--” her eyes snap open with a glare that has me shut my mouth with a click as my jaws align. “Yup. You got it. Be right there.”

That damned silence from earlier is back. As I squirm in my seat under Naomi's withering gaze, I can almost hear the clock ticking in my own head. Finally she nods before striding away. Tense air leaves my body in turn with a low sigh. Shit.

And everyone is looking at me. Then Damien jumps up with a “Holy Raptor Jesus’ Tits, that was insane bro!”

“Damien!” Liz hisses at his word choice. But it does not feel totally heartfelt. 

“How did you pull that off? You didn't even do anything, you just held her in place!” Practically shaking with energy, Damien looks like a little kid asking for a secret.

Inco chuckles. Then starts laughing aloud. Even Naser chuckles as he holds his hand over his stomach. “Man, I've known Mia for years now. That's the first time I think she has ever been put in place like that.” He pats me on the back with a fist. It stumbles me from my seat almost with his enthusiasm. 

Rubbing one cheek free of mirthful tears Inco looks up at Damien. “The secret to his success is simple, Damien. Anon is just really good at lifting and putting things down.” He laughs further as I groan at having words thrown back in my face.

Olivia finally cracks out of her shell to face Inco. “God you two really are related. Both your jokes suck.”

Inco turns in shock at that while Naser laughs harder. Gasps for breath comes out between his fits of laughter. 

Lunch comes to a close without much else being said. Liz offers Inco a chance to come with her to get his student account registered. He agrees and they walk off together as they have a precious few minutes between the bells.

Should I do that too? Nah, later. 

As I make my way to music class, I am just preparing myself for the opportunity to sit and just relax for a minute. Nearing the door I manage to find a seat and--see Fang in the row down from me? What? Isn't this supposed to be a big conjoined school? 

Fang looks mildly surprised, much the same as our earlier class. They wave at me slightly before Mr. Jingo regales us with his soon to be favorite phase of the year.

“Free period. Pick up an instrument and go crazy.” He soon picks up his headphones and flops back into his loveseat while jamming tunes and keeping the beat with his tail. 

And then everyone is meandering and doing combinations of actually playing music, or messing with one while chatting with friends. Fang decides to do the latter as they move to a seat next to me. “So what's up Muscles? You got Trish to agree to a workout tomorrow morning, and now you follow me to my next class? That’s some professional stalker shit right there.”

“Flattered that you think I'm that good at being a stalker. The last person caught me and now I'm here on the biggest restraining order in the world,” I drawl out at her-- Them. I pick up my chair to move closer to make the conversation easier. 

“Damn, RIP your socials. I’ll send flowers to your social life’s funeral.” A small smirk crests her lips as I actually laugh at that one. Fang can really turn up the ability to get to people when they want it seems. “So why are you in this class? Pick it as a last second elective?”

My shoulder shrug conveys enough meaning I hope. “Kinda? I really wanted the opportunity to be forced to practice what skills I lost. And you?”

“Well I do play in a band, as you saw last night. This class helps me get prepared. And besides, it's my best subject.” One clawed hand pats the case at their feet. “Actually going to review some stuff today at the auditorium after school. Wanna come watch?”

I'm pleasantly surprised at the offer. Getting invited to something like this was a good way to stretch my wings out. Which feels kind of speciest considering I'm sitting next to Fang when I think it. Is that bad? I hope not.

Fang is giving me a funny look as I snap back to myself. “Sorry, not today. I got in trouble and have to go talk to Naomi after school.”

Two eyebrows climb the rocker’s head at my confession. “Ah, that’s deep trouble right there. What did you do? Steal girl scout cookies, or land in Rosa's flower bushes?”

“No, I kind of…embarrassed Mia in front of alot of people.”

The enby teen looks confused for a second before fully turning my way. “Please give me the full details. I have to know how she got put down.”

“Isn't she your girlfriend's sister?” My contrition is only masked by my confusion.

“Feh,” they snort. “Naomi's the best, but her sister is a grade-A piece of Work with a big ol’ capital ‘W’.”

One hand grasps the back of my neck while the other scratches my leg absentmindedly. “I dunno, Naomi might not want it spread. And she seemed upset.”

Fang shrugs. “She will be for a bit. But then she will get over it. Now c'mon, cmon! Please tell me how you put that big scary bitch in her place.”

My internal debate is half a second long as I consider those eyes of hers. Total glee fills them, and I smile. In for a penny, in for a pound as I hear.

“Alright. So get this…”

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco

After separating from lunch, I'm left to my thoughts. Talk about an intense few minutes. After Mia left her subtle threat in my ear, she decided to target Anon. While I kept my cool at first, I could feel myself tensing up at the looming threat. Anon could handle himself, but there is nothing reasonable about the instinctual urge to protect my cousin. Naser between us nudged me with his foot to keep me still. 

What none of us expected was the absolute destruction of Mia's pride. Anon didn't break his smile or look as he simply held Mia in place with a handshake, then drew her down to his level. Mia seemed the most surprised, and thankfully left afterwards without much hassle.

I still remember the massive relief as I laid back in my chair at the end. And a slight release of pressure as a surprisingly thick tail let go of my leg. Olivia's restraint may have been redundant at the end, but I was still thankful for the consideration. I made sure to not bring it up considering her repeated aversion to attention. 

Damien's outburst was the perfect way to break the tension for us all. Bless that man. Dino. Are they interchangeable? 

First things first, make it through the rest of the day. Mr. Iadakan’s class is filling up rather quickly for photography, and I can see him by the board with a blank expression at the class. Wonder if he's tired. As I explore the class my eyes alight on Ben. He's got a haggard expression on his face. Considering what we all saw, I don't think that's out of place.

Sitting down in the seat next to him, Ben finally glances my way. But he is decidedly quiet. Guilt settles in my stomach at that. The guy has been nothing but polite for me, so I should at least be the same. “How are you holding up man?”

His lips seem to squirm as he debates if he should reply or leave me with silence. “I've been better,” he says after a few seconds. The blue parasaur adjusts his glasses. “Mia was rather upset with how Anon handled that situation.” Even though he leaves it unsaid, it's clear he is much the same.

“Sorry about that, Anon gets rather…heated sometimes. I'm just glad no one was hurt.” Ben grunts at that. “He's also got to go talk with Naomi at the end of the day. She seemed less than pleased at the end as well.”

“Is that so?” he mutters. “Well. It seems everyone gets their just desserts at the end.” 

Nodding, the two of us wait for the bell. We are shortly rewarded as Iadakan closes the door and looks over us all. Then he smiles. “Welcome to my photography class. I'm glad everyone is here to take their first steps in a wonderful world of journey. I think it appropriate to do the following.” He holds up a large metal stick and closes his eyes. My own eyes scrunch in confusion as there's a crack that makes all the students jump and-- OH GOD MY EYES ARE BURNT TO HELL!

Triumphant laughter rings out as our teacher wipes his hand off of his jacket. I think. My shades got to block most of that light but my eyes are still sensitive enough to get burnt to egg whites with that display of sun-adjacent brilliance. Moans from other students confirms similar feelings all around. “Well then, that was a fantastic way to get things moving along. Flash powder and this old antique--”the pterosaur holds up the older looking stick with a reflector on it. “These things were a great conversation starter at one point as we are all sure and aware. Hardly more than a contrivance nowadays with the passage of time. An oddity. Such is history,” and flicks the old instrument into a trash bin nearby. 

The rest of the class becomes less of a visual blur as we get into the swing of things. My mind is absorbent in the clear experience Iadakan demonstrates. This looks like it will be my favorite class of the year.

After class ends and we go through the rest of the day, my mind starts to wander. I remember making a promise to a certain ankylosaurus yesterday. Being in the gardening club sounds like it could be nice. Getting outside, hopefully avoiding a sunburn, making some new friends and being able to continue to take photos at the end of the day for more practice? I cannot see any downside.

I shoot a quick text to Anon about heading outside to join a club. He acknowledges and I leave him be. Nothing to envy with his situation with Naomi coming up, but he made the mess and has to clean it up.

Well, that's not totally fair. He was standing up for himself and for me. The execution may not have been necessary, but I think his point to Mia was successfully made. And it seemed we have a good number of friends who were supportive of us at the table too. Even if a few seemed to want to hold us back from making a scene. Good friends if they were willing to make me realize how bad an idea it would be to charge at Mia in what could only be described as ‘death by enraged snoot’.

Further away from the steps of the building grants me the sight of two figures by the garden bed. Rosa has a black dress with rose motifs which she seems to be at home in more so than yesterday’s outfit. At her side is a lime-green stegosaur with buns and a clearly bubbly personality as I can see from far away.

I call and wave as I start approaching the pair. Rosa perks up and smiles with matching energy. “Inco! ¡Qué maravilla verte! We were just beginning our club activities for the day. Have you decided to join?”

“In fact, I think I have Rosa. If the offer is still open?”

Rosa squeals in victory as she stands and rushes over. She lifts me in a hug and starts swinging us around in a tornado of victory and affirmative Spanish. My bones seem to be grinding at her casual effort, and my lungs let out a pained grunt as I start to starve of oxygen.

My feet reach the ground as my now enthusiastic club president settles and stands back. “Pardon me for the afección, it is just always so good to have a new member. Come come! Let us get you introduced to your fellow member Stella.”

Stella seems to have been waiting for her introduction as she stepped forward. Her smile is slightly shy, but also a warm welcome. “Hi,” she starts. “Welcome to the club. Your name is Inco then?”

“Yes, I met with Rosa yesterday and she made a convincing argument to join. Glad she did, it looks like a fun time ahead.” Rosa beams at that while Stella's smile broadens.

“We always have fun together! And even though it's just us here, we always have a ton of help on the weekends for detention amd campus beautification projects.”

“Oh? What are those then?” I ask. First time I've heard of this.

“Principal Scaler has students in detention make a choice to stay in the school after classes end, or arrive here in early Saturday mornings and aid the club,” Rosa explains. “Good, hard labor is best for the mind and body, especially the idle ones!” Her exclamation is accompanied by her bulging one arm and patting the bicep with the other. Such evidence does not lie, Rosa has a good amount of labor-built muscle.

“Yea, I think my cousin Anon preaches the same thing. But he goes to the gym.” I pause. “But I'm not sure he actually says it like that. More ‘don't be boring, just lift.’”

“Oh, a good saying. Is An-on here still? I have heard mention of two new human students here.”

“Oh, is he the one that broke the old bench?” Stella interjects. She seems a little more excited at the story, while Rosa rolls her eyes at it. “I heard he bent it apart with his hands because he got bored.”

“Oyé, it was a bad bench. But the litter was everywhere,” the gardening club president grumbles. 

I chuckle at that and look at Stella. “No, he didn't do that because he was bored. He tried to sit on it, fell into it, and broke himself out.”

“Oh,” Stella murmurs with some disappointment on her face. It looked like she wanted to believe the more wild rumor of Anon.

“...but he did break out of it without any help.”

“Oh! That's still pretty cool,” Stella chirps. “Before I forget Inco, would you like to have your fortune read? I have all my cards ready!” She quickly rummages through her bag before bringing out what looks like a protective case for a deck of cards. There’s a stars motif cut into the case, and I would assume the cards, but also a few stickers of what looks like cute anime girls and characters. Wonder if Anon would know who those are then. “I always find a good tarot reading helps bridge new connections with people.”

“Stella, chica, can we not entertain your occult practices today? We need to show Inco how things work before too long.” Rosa absentmindedly rubs the cross at her neck. It does not appear she approves of the tarot cards, but she allows Stella to bring them out. 

Stella deflates at that, but I offer her an out. “Maybe not today like Rosa said, but later on? I’ve never had my fortune read.” I get a smile at that, and a promise for another day. Both women enthusiastically push me forward to give me the grand tour of their work while explaining how I can help them in the future going forward. 

Chapter Text

Standing outside the principal’s and by extension Naomi’s office, my thoughts are swirling around on what to do next. Fang’s advice was short and sweet after I told them what happened in our music class together. Through them laughing at the situation with Mia, eventually I got something enough of a sentence to string together a single sentence: “You fucked up, but you’ll be ok.” Not completely satisfied with that answer, I had to reel more out of Fang after they finally settled down. 

“So, Muscles, a few things went wrong there. Even though you put Mia in her place, Naomi came with peace in mind between her and your cousin. You just blew that out of the water right off the bat. Afterwards, you antagonized Mia and humiliated her. Naomi and her have their spats, and Jesus do I get fed up with her enough at times, but Mia needs people with experience to handle her. And you beefed that up. Lastly, and this is the most important part, you probably ruined any chance of Mia and Naomi seeing eye to eye on the two of you for the foreseeable future.”

"What’s that supposed to mean?” I huffed in annoyance. 

“It means,” Fang answered drolly, “that Naomi was trying to convince her ‘little’ sister that she wouldn’t get in trouble for beaning Inco in the face and nearly causing a hospital visit if she just played nice. You basically made it look like Naomi planned the entire thing to humiliate Mia.”

“Fucking what? Naomi didn’t even let me know what the plan was! She only told me and Inco she was going to make amends happen, and she teased a little about it this morning. I had no clue what that fully meant.” My annoyance was turning into just…Fucking I don’t know what, but not anger. Slighted pissyness?

Fang gives me a flat look. “Dude, you helped us all last night and we got a ride from Mia after the show. We both talked you up for helping us out and made it clear we thought good of you. That night Naomi convinced Mia at home that she wanted to make things right. Much as they fight, they do get along as siblings.” There’s a slight sneer at that, but it’s gone before I’m sure it's actually present. “So now Mia thinks her sister sold her out to her new human friend to ridicule in front of a big group of people she is already on rocky terms with at best. I mean that applies to most of the students here, assholes that they are.” Fang pauses as they start staring at a wall. Last night seems to linger in their mind somewhere deep in those eyes. 

They clicked their teeth at me and shook their head. “Look, just head over there after school and apologize. Naomi isn’t one to hold a grudge for long anyhow.” Afterwards the class ended and I was left with my thoughts for the rest of the day.

Until now, where I am trying my best to not let myself start doubting what to do next. Frustration is warring with shame, doubt with confidence, and a whole damn mess of a lack of confidence. Fang put things together for me that rankled. I was right to stand up for Inco. And for myself. Mia was a standard as can be bully, and I don’t think that was going to change in my mind anytime soon. 

But was it ok for me to make assumptions about Mia without learning more? Lord knows I’ve been presumed upon. Teenagers sure are good at making you feel less than you are because they make a ton of ideas about you without even talking with you. 

Fuck me.

Seconds pass by with my indecision. Finally a small part of me decides it's time to nut up and get this over with. My fist knocks on the door for the entry of the Student Council area, and I hear Naomi go “Come in.”

The creak of the door is my greeting for her as I walk inside. She seems busy at her desk with paperwork, and another unfinished stack near her left. Green eyes glance up at me as she nods. “Anon, good timing. I need a shift in focus. I have tea if you like?”

“Sure, which kind?” Not much of a tea drinker, but I’ll manage.

“Mint, something to help with as I get through all of this,” she sighs. I can see an older looking coffee maker in the back, but Naomi reaches for a green thermos at her desk and she pours it into a cup before handing it to me. It feels warm to the touch still, and a little pleasant to smell. I take a sip before nodding my thanks.

“So, how do you want to do this?” I ask. Naomi is sipping her tea slowly as she stares down into it. Both hands are cupped around it as she sits still. 

A groan sounds out of her as she considers me. “I’d rather not do the formal thing for now. Could you explain why that went down today with my sister?” Plain exhaustion is in her eyes. She seems to be pleading for a simple way to resolve this. 

I nod and tell my side of things. Mia upset me with her less than authentic attitude, I was a little riled up at her appearance, and that got the better of me. Naomi frowns, but I continue. When Mia tried to intimidate me I was not so much upset as not willing to put up with a bully. My own history not ready to be divulged immediately, I just let Naomi know I’ve experienced something similar and did not want to let Mia think she could do the same around us. How I made sure nothing would be injury inducing, how to make sure to remind Mia that I am not defenseless and by proxy Inco without making an actual threat. Just a reminder.

Naomi stews in silence as she lets me finish. Her tea is mostly empty as she places it down and looks over at me. “I understand how you feel about this. I really do.” One hand goes to the crown of her head. “But dammit you make this really difficult Anon,” she hisses. I wince. I feel that I’m about to get a tongue lashing. “You helped me and Fang out with last night, and saved me from making some truly awful mistakes. We both make mistakes, we both apologize, and cry and hug about it. I feel like I make a really good friend, and then feel guilty that my own family member hurt yours in a completely avoidable and preventable way.”

A grimace crosses her lips as she considers further. “I talked with Mia about this guilt and convinced her that all will be well. She’s reluctant. I push, she accepts.” Another sigh as she puts her head in both hands and then looks at me. “This morning seemed to be going well. She seems open to the idea, I have Ben support her and keep her in check to make sure all goes well. Then you tease her, she reacts badly, and then all of that…all of that shit happens where you make her feel small.”

I cough. Naomi’s eyes squint at me as if to dare me to continue any sort of thought. I shake my head and motion for her to continue. “So now, I have to send Ben out of his way to make sure his girlfriend does not go on a destructive rampage. I have to assuage her myself and apologize for putting her in a situation where she was tentative at best to accept in the first place. Now I’m going to have to navigate this around family dinner tonight with my mother and father and explain to them that my new friend ridiculed my sister and ensured her reluctance to do anything with anyone at school in general!” By the last bit she is raising her voice at me. I can see her tail bob up and down in a thrashing motion but still avoiding any obstacles that could cause a mess.

The upset parasaur then leans back in her chair. “But at the same time, Mia is a bully. I know it, and I hate it, but I’ve tried to get her to come around from that kind of behavior. She’s made strides for it, but she occasionally slips in the habit. Ben worries that she feels like she can do anything with both me and him in the student council. I can’t say he’s not wrong either.” She closes her eyes as her head leans fully back in the chair. “And you have the right to stand up for yourself. And Inco. You both have full autonomy to make sure you aren’t being pushed around or forced to do anything you don’t want to. Which makes it wrong when Mia tries to do so.” Tired eyes look back at me, and I shrink in the annoyed frustration I see there. “So. That’s how we both feel. What now?”

My tongue manages to get across what I’ve been building up to for the past few hours. “I’m sorry I did this, Naomi. To you and to Mia.” I sigh as I lean back in my own chair and run one hand through my scalp. “I’ve had a history with being bullied and pushed around. It’s hard to break habits. It’s no excuse for what happened, but I am sorry for acting up so quickly.”

Naomi pauses as she considers the beginning of my dialogue. Her hands reach to the thermos of tea before pouring herself a cup. She offers one for me, which I accept graciously. We both remain silent and hydrate ourselves before I continue. “Where I was before was a…rough spot for me. I came from a primarily human school at Rock Bottom, and I didn’t have a chance to make many connections with people. Mom was a simian, and as one of the only hybrids I had alot of things happen to me. Names, bananas thrown at me, things left in my locker.” I don’t invite more of what happened, but just enough to support what I was feeling. “Figured out that the only way to get it to stop was to stand up. Had to get physical a few times, but that seemed to do the trick.”

A few eye blinks were my reply from Naomi at that. “I did not know you are a hybrid Anon. It sounds like those other students were cruel.”

I wave the comment away, it’s something I've heard alot over the years. “No one would, looking at me. I didn’t get mom’s tails or hair.” I grunt. Maybe some body hair, but that’s not relevant to the conversation. “And yea, teenagers can be cruel.”

Naomi nods at that. “That’s…true.” She frowns a little. “Have you encountered anything here like that?”

“No, nothing serious,” I reply with a tired smile. “I get away with being mostly invisible thankfully. I try when I can.” Naomi gives me a funny look at that. But she probably can’t get that, she’s a successful president here and I’m the funny oddity in the student body. “Got some good friends to support us at least. Inco seems to be taking to it naturally.” My back straightens up as I look Naomi more directly in the face. “I’m guessing Mia has been through something similar? If she is as removed as I feel sometimes.”

Her lips purse together as she nods at my offer to understand. “Not with as much success, but yes. She has her own history of events. Some I know of, others that she holds close to her chest. I imagine Ben knows some things I don’t and in turn the reverse is true as well. But that’s not for me to divulge.”

“It’s up to her to share her burdens?” I ask.

“Yes, indeed it is.” She seems somewhat grateful for my understanding. It was not the complete solution I think either of us wanted, but it seemed we were getting off to a good start. Let’s see if I can push it through.

“So, do you think I should consider how to apologize to Mia? Probably away from anyone?”

She pauses and considers her words carefully. “What do you think?” Her words are guarded for I believe her sake and her sister’s. 

“I think I need to consider how I made some bad calls around someone I don’t even know. And offer them a way to work it out.”

A small smile is what Naomi offers me. Success. “That’s good Anon. I can’t promise you success, but it’s a start.”

My own nod is grateful for that. “I think I have an idea. But I need to consider it and do it alone. If I do it with you--”

“It’ll be less authentic. Correct.” Naomi sips her tea to completion. I do the same. My throat was starting to hurt from all the talking. We sit in silence for a few reflective seconds before she begins again. “Thank you Anon, I can work with this over the next few days. And I recommend giving Mia space for a few days as well so she can cool off.”

“Maybe enough to give Ben time to kiss the emotional wounds close?” I say with a neutral face. Naomi snorts and a more full smile breaks out on both of our faces.

“Oh ew, don’t do that, I do not want to place my sister’s love life in my head.” She chuckles at that, and I can feel the air dissipate more tension around Naomi than I think she realized.

“If it makes you feel better, I think I have hot gossip I learned today about other students' love lives.”

Naomi perks up before glancing around surreptitiously. “It is not my place to sneak into others,” she says slowly. “But I love hot gossip. What is it?”

“Well, you know Damien right? Liz’s friend?” She nods. “Pretty sure Liz is crushing hard on him if her subconscious bedroom eyes at him are anything to go off of.”

Chuckles at that. “Oh I knew it, Liz has been trying to avoid talking too much about Damien at our meetings. It’s always how they hang out together or how he did this or that with her. You make this much more validated.”

“If you think that’s wild, I think Olivia and Inco may be a thing in the future.”

Her orange crested head whips at me with that. “No!” she gasps.

“Yes,” I grin. “I think Inco has been silently seducing her with his ways and wits. Anytime I see Olivia interacting with him, Inco does or says something that makes her brain and face work a mile a minute at something that approaches confusion and crush at the same time.” Naomi giggles at that and I feel myself do the same. “Naser and I had to suffer at the table while teenage hormones raced through the air around us.”

“Oh I bet Naser was thrilled when that happened,” she chuckled.

“Bro suffered along with me through it all.” We laugh at that. With that discussion behind us it felt more like friends catching up. But Jesus, it was only the second day. Did it really make sense that I had to be surrounded in my friend group with imminent couples? Even if the men were denser than rocks? I mean both were cute in their own way--Liz being the obvious ‘look at my eyes’ signboard was funny, but Olivia trying desperately to not pay attention to Inco seemed to be backfiring on her as well. 

Then you consider Fang and Naomi. Total opposites in one way, but you could feel the love in the air around them as well. Both were also very,  very, attractive. Not fair to call them a cute couple though. More like an attractive, mature one? Fang exuded hot and mature allure, something that drew the eye and refused to let you go. Sex appeal radiated off of them like some kind of seductive rock god. I think their clothing choice only helped accentuate that. And their sense of humor was just icing on the cake. Those eyes could make me go for miles I felt like. Naomi meanwhile had this nurturing energy that made you want to fall into her arms and never let go. It was nice to feel how smooth Naomi’s scales were as well. Smooth, yet tender, and mesmerizing in how they glided across my hand. Part of me remembers how she smelt sweet, like apple blossoms and morning dew. Her tail was cute in a way, as if it looked like it would be nice to be cuddled with. And gyatt damn, I remember that waist.

A loud ‘squonk’ sound breaks me from my reverie as I look at Naomi. She’s wide eyed and flushed a bright crimson. “Naomi? You ok?”

“Never better! All fine!” she replies without looking at me. Then she does, and her eyes refuse to meet mine, just jittering back and forth.

“You’re pretty flushed. Did you hurt yourself or something?”

“You’re right, I just. Well, my leg fell asleep. And I let out a little noise, and now I'm embarrassed. That’s right! Just horribly embarrassed. That happens alot in this old chair, blood flow gets cut off.” She still refuses to meet my eyes fully, before she turns the chair around to face the wall. Ah. Poor girl. Her tail is even curling up around the chair.

“Well, I’ll leave you to it then.” Not sure if that sound she made was something particular to her or her species, so I won’t bring it up. Further embarrassing her would destroy the progress we made today. “Thanks Naomi. This was a good talk. And I hope you always feel comfortable talking with me like this.” As I stand up a last second sentence springs out. “And if you ever feel like you need a shoulder to lean on or need something to get off your chest, I’ll be here.”

Naomi turns slightly and gives me a shy smile. “I think I’d like that. Goodbye Anon. See you tomorrow.”

I nod with a grin and exit. As I start walking down the school hallway, I start thinking more of what I need to do the next few days. But first? 

I get out my phone and see that Inco has already gone on ahead without me. I send him a quick text.

> All done. Get the protein shakes ready, we gotta lift.

> no. Please.

>You cooking then?

>God dammit

____________________________________________________________________________

Naomi

My hands grip my face as I softly start beating it into the wood of my desk. Anon and I had a productive talk. I think we made some beautiful progress with further understanding of each other. I got quite mad at him for what he did to Mia earlier today, and after all that effort I put into it? I deserved that anger. Anon seemed to understand and looked properly whipped by the time I was done. He seemed truly apologetic with how he handled it, and like I said, I can work with that.

Him opening up to more of his own past was a nice surprise. I didn’t ask for it, and it showed his trust in me as well. The story was a sad one, and I can tell it left something in him that shapes his desire to not stand out. I feel my lips curl at the thought considering how impossible it would be to forget him after all that he did yesterday. Destroying a bench, picking me up overhead, and tossing that asshole Donny Carlo like a ragdoll? Anon couldn’t be more of a background character if he tried.

But he was good. He was very kind and recognized his faults more than anything, and I appreciated that. And the gossip was a fantastic way to help me relax, even just a little bit. It was like we were bridging our gap from today and catching up as old friends. It made me appreciate that I found a very good friend in Anon, one that seemed to be getting along with everyone. Reed and even Trish seemed to like him from what I could tell, and the latter was famously hard to impress. 

Then he started mumbling. And oh wow. That mumbling . 

Comparing the love life of his friends made me chuckle at first before I realized he was in his own world. It was endearing in a way, where he would just sit quietly and reflect. It felt like I was able to peer into his mind a little bit. All I heard and saw were how much he appreciated his friends in endearing ways. Then he moved onto Fang and myself. I remember perking up, and feeling like I was prying into something I shouldn't. The way he saw Fang was certainly something. I don’t think I could describe Fang-babe quite the way he did, but I felt myself flush at the description. He was not too wrong honestly. 

Then I popped up? I was used to how Fang described what they found attractive about me, but Anon was more sweet and embarrassing at the same time. Did that make sense? Were my scales and tail really that attractive? My face flushed at the thought and I groaned aloud. Thank Raptor Christ no one else was here to see this. And he commented on my waist. The way my waist felt as he was hoisting me up last night above his shoulders. I thought about how those hands felt on me. Not too tight, but secure enough. And his arms were so thick. 

I am in a committed relationship with Fang!

God I am a disaster. Fang says it's fine to look and appreciate other people, and I am so appreciative of that. But I never felt like looking at anyone till Anon had to start doing that mumbling, and now here I am like some common little farm girl finding herself talking with a model on the street of some big city. With muscles that were so big they could lift me with one arm and so warm to the touch.

“ARGH!” I yell out into the empty office space. God damn Anon for that mumbling. I need to--

My phone blips in a familiar ring tone as Fang texts me. I look down and feel myself relax a little. But not enough. 

> Hey hun. Ready to leave?

>Not yet, got to do some paperwork.

> Boo.
Frownysnoot.gif

>Kissysnoot.gif

>Mind if I swing in to your office, madame president?

I pause. Something in me is lit up at the moment, and I don’t want to admit it but I have been severely frustrated and in lack of quality time with Fang for the past week and a half. Both of us have been busy--

Oh to hell with it.

>Get over here now

>?

>Im frustrated and need some attention

>Oh? How much am I going to get?

>Second base if you’re here in 20 seconds. hurry

>running

I don’t have to wait long as I hear rapid footsteps down the hall outside my office. I straighten up and smooth my hair out. Will that really matter? I don’t have time to consider that as Fang opens the door open quickly with some panting before quickly shoving it closed. My white feathered angel looks like they are half concerned and half excited. “Naomi? What’s--” I interrupt them with a kiss, which evolves quickly as I push them against the door. I lock it with a flick and pepper their neck in kisses just the way both of us like it.

“Shit, wait,” they hiss quietly. “I’m all sweaty from practice.” I don’t let them finish as I drag my partner onto a chair. Protestations fly out as we both find the release in each other we need.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

Inco did well last night with lifting. Then he bitched and moaned as I made dinner.

This morning is blessedly quiet as I get up and get going to school sans lanklet. I let him sleep and made an easy blend protein shake on the counter for him and placed it next to his favorite coffee cup. Gotta keep up the regimen if you want results cuz. 

The pre-dawn light is nice on the metro, and the car is blessedly quiet. It’s odd how having an empty metro always makes the trip feel quicker than it actually is. So when I roll up to school for my promised workout time with Trish, it feels like I hardly got my day started before I run into her right as we both arrive.

She’s wearing a blue and gray workout shirt that shows off her body. Holy crap, Trish really does have some muscle on her. I took her for a waif when I first saw the tiny terror, but that hoodie hid everything. Especially her chest and hips. Girl was built different.

My lifting companion stretched as she walked up to me, stopping to get some pre-workout squats and eyeing me up and down. “Shit, Caveman, do you hoard all the protein at home or something?” I grin as I flex. It’s alot easier in the tank top that is missing most of its clothing around my ribs. I’ve been getting by when I'm with Inco, but I got a feeling that this is going to go differently.

“My gains are what I make of them, Purple People Eater, and I’m eating good. My diet consists of assholes who drop weights and scream at the top of their lungs.” Trish’s scowl at me for the nickname is prominent. But her scoff tears it off just as quickly.

“So it’s a constant source then? And fucking hell, work on the name.” I laugh at that and let her lead on to the gym.

It’s a wide space here in the school and the funding kicks ass. There’s a huge array of weights and machines, and even a free form area with mats. I breathe in the pre-sweat aroma of a clean space and smile down at Trish. With maybe half a dozen other people around us, we have the pick of the litter. Without a word we get to work.

Our warm up is brief, but the sweat builds up quickly. Things kick up when we move on to the free weights to get a feel for each other’s style. Trish quickly racks herself up to twice her body weight. And rather than maxing she’s looking for consistent reps. Respect is with me, she is pushing it hard today. 

When it’s my turn I max out on the incline up to 500, then work my way down to a comfortable set of reps. I can see disbelief on her face as she catches what I’m pumping. But it turns into a smile as she gets into the rhythm of things. As a spotter? She’s reliable as hell.

Towards the end we both try to approach our maxes one more time. I can feel my muscles burning, and Trish has a steady stream of sweat slicking back her hair and back if her top’s anything to go by with how dark it’s become. As we come to our natural end, I can feel myself panting after a particularly strong squat. Trish comes to the other side of me for a high five. Her face is begrudging, but her lips are an amused upturn. I smack the hell out of that hand, and feel my limb shake as she returns it with her own bit of strength. Hell yea.

After we hit the showers and get ready for the day, we meet up in the common of the cafeteria. There’s a bit of a break before other people start showing up, so we take it easy. My protein shake is whipped in my hand as a furious little manual blender. Trish looks at the label with curiosity before sticking her tongue out.

“Brotein? Really? That shit tastes like ass.”

“Cmon, it’s just sludge. It’s not that bad,” I retaliate. She in turn is shaking up what looks like a pink berry flavored recovery formula.

“Herbivores have stronger taste receptors than you omnis and carnis. Anything that tastes off is really off. And that ‘Brotein’ brand is god-awful.” Her ridicule is friendly and I appreciate the banter. But I can’t let the brotein slander live.

“My macros are perfect to fuel this powerhouse I call myself,” I say while looking down on her. “No need to be so jealous Tiny Terror.” 

It takes a second for her to sample my second nickname for her. “Why? It’s so…basic.”

I give my best ape-like grin with my lips turned away from my gums. “Because then you’re Tiny Terror Trish.”

“Fuuuuuuuck you,” she deadpans. We pop our recovery shakes and positively pound them. Hmm. Does this place serve breakfast too? That’d be nice. “So, I heard some shit went down with Mia yesterday?”

I pause before nodding. Better hear it from me than anyone else. I run down the entire event of yesterday’s lunch as well as my talk with Naomi in her office. Trish snorts at me towards the end. “Congratulations, you managed to piss off someone who has a high tolerance. Good job sk--Caveman.” Y’know, the slurs still were on the tip of her tongue but at least she was trying.

I chuckle at that. My stretch pops out several vertebrae and releases that feel good endorphin rush as muscles slowly relax from their knotted state. “Could kill for some coffee. I’ve gotten addicted back at home.”

“What, mommy and daddy give you the good shit?” Trish teases. Or at least tries to. 

“Nah, not in the picture. Just me and Inco.” Trish starts and gives me yet another familiar look. “Don’t worry about it. Really.” Not a topic for now.

“Well, I know a place we can get some coffee,” she offers. My interest is evident as she laughs aloud. “Follow along, time to use our connections.”

It’s not too long before I recognize where we are headed to. Luckily, it seems that the light for the Student Council part of the principal's office is on. As we look in, I see a familiar lone and long-necked figure at a filing cabinet. Only the head turns at the door opening. “Oh heya Liz, early morning work?”

“Good morning Trish, good morning Anon. How’s it going?”

“Here for some coffee for Caveman here,” Trish says while nodding at me.

Liz makes a face before frowning at Trish. “Is that an appropriate way to address him Trish? It seems insulting.”

I hold up my hands. “Oh it’s good Liz, Trish is just flexing some creative juices. Besides, she’s only half accurate with the name.”

Now Trish looks a bit confused. “Huh?”

I have been thinking about the confession last night with Naomi, and I hid this part from Trish for a better reveal. Better now than later. “Hybrid actually. Mom was a simian.”

“Oh! Like Damien!” Liz bursts out. Then makes a shocked face. “Hybrid I mean, not the simian part. That’s not bad! I mean--”

I chuckle at Liz. “You’re good Liz. We get it. You like hybrid men.” I waggle my eyebrows at her.

I’m greeted by a shocked red brilliance from Liz as her face and part of her neck start shifting. Trish hangs her hands on her knees as she laughs. “Holy shit, that makes so much sense now!”

“Not telling anyone,” I add quickly. Liz’s face looks horrified and I want to give her a break. “Just saying, you should let him know before too long. I don’t think he’s that observant. Despite his moments of insight.”

“Sure, yea,” she mutters. A colossal breath goes in and out. “Just don’t say anything please.”

I look at Trish who nods. She looks unaffected by the revelation. “Promise Trish?”

“Yea yea, lip sealed. I’m good with this kind of stuff.”

“So!” Liz pushes herself back in the conversation. “Coffee?” I nod and gratefully take a cup of coffee. I can tell it’s not as good as Inco’s espressos, but I can live with it. Hmm. Actually quite nice, better than my last apartment’s excuse for dirt juice.

“So,” Trish brings up. “Hybrid huh? Don’t look it.”

“Trish!” Liz hisses. Yup, still looks like Trish has the social awareness to avoid subtle racism on par with a brick. None at all!

“Well if you can believe it, I used to have alot more hair. But it all fell out from the Mous curse.” Both ladies look skeptical, but no way am I showing them pictures of prepubescent me. Shit’s cursed. And I don’t even have any. “Mom had a tail. A ton of body hair. Don’t got that though obviously.” I flex my sore arms for them to view. Crickets. Meh, philistines. “Though I did get the monkey feet.”

“Monkey feet?” Trish asks. Liz echoes it in confusion.

“Monkey feet.”

Silence. 

“What the hell are monkey feet?” Trish repeats.

“I’m shit at running. Good at climbing.” I sip the coffee. “And I got flexibility.”

Liz raises an eyebrow while Trish cocks her head. “How so?”

My turn to grin returns. I set my things down on Naomi’s desk and start to take off my shirt. Liz gasps and turns her head with a very confused expression. “Can’t rip the shirt,” I offer as an excuse. I then put both arms directly behind my back and start bending back. And bending. And bending further. I can’t face the door as this goes on, but I am certain I have a rapt audience.

Slowly I place both arms on the back of my legs and down to my feet as I draw out a few longer breaths. Then with some concentration I start walking my hands back up my legs. One leg draws back as I grab it with both hands and bring it with me as well. It stays raised while I essentially form myself into a fleshy crescent. I chuckle slightly as I finish the pose. “You wouldn’t believe how long it took me to get this right. I popped a few things out of place when I first tried this years ago when I got into it. Turns out Yoga is a great way to stay healthy.”

“Anon?,” a shocked voice cuts in. I let out a loud yelp as I let go of my leg and straighten up as I see Ben, Fang, and Naomi stand in the doorway. Both parasaurs are staring at me as if I were, well, half naked in the office. Fang looks me up and down with a look that holds enough incredulity for all three of them. Oh boy. Liz is staring at me in more shock than not while Trish seems to be looking elsewhere, anywhere away from me. Naomi looks incredulous while Ben repeats himself. “Anon? What are you doing?”

“Uh. Well. I. Um. Yoga?”

“In our office? In front of the principal’s office?” Ben is getting slightly louder, but not angry. Just confused. I think Fang finally chokes on a laugh. Then they are doubling over and leaning out of the doorway.

“There was coffee?” I manage to get out in a small voice. More mad laughter from Naomi’s goth ptero of choice.

Naomi moves first and grabs my shirt and bag from her desk. She shoves them into my hand and looks at the rest of the group. “Principal Scaler is out right now with Mr. Ferris talking about the audit. But they could return soon to continue in her office. Anon put on your clothes and leave please, we have to get ready in case we are asked anything. Trish and Fang, you too.”

Everyone snaps to attention as Liz busies herself with filing paperwork and Ben refills the coffee pot while cleaning the service counter. I hurriedly put everything on while avoiding anyone’s eye contact except Trish. She is by the door and tapping her foot impatiently. I can hear Fang outside the door recovering from their hysterical fit. There is still at least half an hour before the first bell rings, but I cannot move fast enough out that door.

We all three power walk down the hall as Trish looks over her shoulder at me. “Anon--”

“I know,” I hiss.

“That was stupid.”

“I know! I know!”

“You fucking idiot.”

“I know! Christ,” and feel my face lit up in absolutely unheard of shades of red.

Fang cuts in. “Well Anon, you certainly like to make yourself available for anyone by taking your shirt off, don’t you? Two girls to yourself, and more on the way for an audience? Pervert.”

Trish’s mad cackle rings out as we make our way to anywhere in the school as long as it’s far far away from where we were just at. 

____________________________________________________________________________

“I swear to shit Reed, funniest thing I’ve seen in weeks. Anon bent like a pretzel, then turning red like a tomato as the student council and Fang walk in. It was like he got busted giving us a private show. And he was!” Trish laughs into her sleeve in math class, much to my glowering discontent. Fucking betrayal by my only good workout partner in weeks.

“Shit bro, that was really dumb. Did you have to take your shirt off?” Reed muses.

“I was going to rip it if I didn’t,” I growl. “They aren’t that flexible.”

“Don’t you have more? You always wear the same stuff,” Trish says between spurts of laughter.

“Yes,” I reply between clenched teeth. She almost sets herself off again. Goddamn fucking tr…tiny terror mrrmgmrmr.

“Damn,” Reed chuckles. “Sounds like a sight I’d like. Betrayal homie, you held out on me.”

“Fuck off Reed, I’m not your type remember?” My seat can only hold so much empty space as I slink lower into it. Will this not end? God? Please kill me now?

“Doesn't mean I can’t appreciate it.”

“Oh believe me Reed, we all did,” Trish interjects. Both of them start cackling. I cover my eyes. God is dead. Satan, kill me please?

I endure the teasing. Fang gave me much the same in science class. Then I face the same shit again in lunch with everyone else as Liz retells the story. Inco nearly dies laughing and even Olivia the gremlin puts in a comment that sends everyone reeling. Fuuuuuuuuck this earth.

Once school ends Inco hangs back to help with the gardening club again. I leave him to it and head back home on the metro. Part of me just wants to wallow and slide and die at what happened. It starts to creep into a little corner of my mind labeled ‘Rock Bottom’. Thankfully I pull it back before it can get too far in there. I shudder at the thought and force myself to look out the window. My friends may be assholes, but they had a right to laugh. It takes a minute for me to cement that thought, but it eventually pushes through and forces me to chuckle a little myself. Ok. Ok, this works. I can appreciate it now.

My thoughts get caught on the idea of returning to the apartment alone. I don’t exactly feel confident going there right now. The idea of being alone right now sucks, so I hop off early and start walking around the downtown area where we stopped at. Plenty of shops and restaurants form around me as I hold onto my gym and school bags. I should probably return the smelly clothes before too long, but my legs take me elsewhere for a while instead. The nine to five crowd are finally loose as the bustle seems to increase. Everyone is just fighting to make a buck and stay alive.

That thought sticks out to me. Staying alive, huh? I can’t rely on the Nitos forever. Eventually I will have to make my own way out there. It may not be now, it may not be anytime soon, but I can’t just sit back and use Inco and unc to pay for everything in my life. And absolutely fuck the idea of doing anything with my dad ever again. That bank card he gave me to expense my way out west dried up prematurely a few days after getting to the apartment. Not surprising, but definitely a clear enough message for me to take. 

I sit on a bench near a pavilion. Cautiously. When it holds my weight I relax into it with a sigh. Maybe my funk is from my embarrassment. Maybe it’s some real introspection. Who knows? I feel like I've accepted my escapades, and I can clearly see where the sperging took me over. So maybe I need to give myself a chance. Right? I hear Inco in my head go ‘if you’re having doubts, why not explore it?’ Oh gee thanks!

But it raises a good point. Wallowing in my own doubt won’t help me get things moving. And it is true that without a stable source of my own income, I can’t rightly say I’m giving myself a chance to improve and grow. Using the chance that the Nitos gave me to improve and grow. Nodding to that thought, I explore a bit. Unc and Auntie may not be doing Inco any favors right now by being absent, but they do provide for him. Now the two of us are here together. Inco is out joining a club, making himself try new things. Shouldn’t I then?

Yea. Yea, I should. I’ve gotten new friends, maybe not quite assholes but definitely the types who rib me when necessary. And I can’t think of a reason as to why I’m not trying something new besides fear. Unknown and untested. It might also give me less time to do vidja and shitpost which may be good for me. That shit never goes away, and I can take some time to interact with more people like everyone around me.

Or I can still do vidja and shitpost in my freetime anyhow. That’s also good.

My feet kick out as I land on the pavement. Alright Anon. You did this, you got out here to downtown, and now you can get out and apply yourself. Get a job! Make some money! Surprise Inco with a nice gift for being your only healthy family member! Maybe attend friend birthdays for the first time in years! 

Oh that made me sad. But no matter! Address the truth and go forth.

____________________________________________________________________________

In short, job applications go with a simple system.

Racism.

Racism

Super racism.

No open spots.

Some kind of health or OSHA violation. 

Well it’s been about an hour and a half and shit am I feeling it. That workout with Trish this morning, the embarrassing episode soon after, and now all this walking and trying to apply myself. God dammit, what am I even doing out here? I should just head back and shitpost like I usually do.

Before I can move back to the metro I catch a familiar scent. And my stomach kicks me towards it. Holy cannoli, I think I smell Italian heaven. My nose brings me to stand outside of a restaurant with a familiar caricature of a smiling and mustachioed tyrannosaurus with the title of “Dino-Moe’s” on its front. I almost hover inside to the front entrance because I’m so enchanted by cheesy and meaty goodness. As I wander in I see a server arguing with what looks to be a delivery person with a dolly. Stacks on stacks of some kind of flour are sitting there, and the delivery guy is apathetically withdrawing from the conversation. 

The triceratops delivery worker sees me and shrugs with a “Back door is closed” before lurching off. Cool story dude? I don’t work here? The receptionist oviraptor says the obvious and is yelling for him to come back. No dice. As he leaves a voice comes clamoring up from the back, followed by the heavy stomping of what is a middle aged and very agitated tyrannosaurus rex coming up and shouting in what I think is Italian?

“Sally, we can’t take alla dis shit back dere! We need dat asshole’s dolly, or a fawkin wagon!” he switches to English.

“Moe, he wouldn’t listen! All he would do is complain about not being able to get into the back door of the restaurant for delivery,” the front of house staff member offered.

“Cazzo! Fottuto stupido stronzo! I told da bum we ain’t got a workin’ lock! It’s been jammed for two days.” He continues to rage at what seemed to be an already existing headache.

Jeez. I felt bad for the guy. You just can’t help it when someone just refuses to give a shit and work something out. My stomach also decides to growl louder than before and make both dinos finally pay attention to me. Great. Fantastic even.

The older t-rex seems to relax first. “Sorry ‘bout that kid,” he offers with a professional smile. And teeth. Holy crap those are some daggers for teeth. “Da stupid tr--” Sally offers him a look. “Stupid fuck ain’t got a sensible bone in dat head o’ ‘is.” He grumbles. “We can get ya seated after we get dis ‘ere mess sorted out.” I’m about to shrug and leave. You can’t really beat the situation at hand. Then a thought comes out of left field. Well, this could maybe work?

“Uh, need some help?”

“Wazzat?” Moe asks. He looks at me with a more squinted eye.

“Well. I can help out. Get all these flour bags back to the kitchen area? Maybe you can use me to do this and not have to worry about anyone else doing it?”

Moe looks me up and down, and I flex a little bit to show I can do some manual labor. He raises an eyebrow in what seems to be more amused than anything. “Son, dat’s a nice offer, but alla deese bags weigh at least sixty pounds. And you--”

“Oh that’s simple then.” I reach down and shove two bags into my arms from the stack. Considering the weight I can definitely get more. Two more are loaded up as I squeeze them in and shift the contents. With four total, two under each arm, I look up at Moe. Sally looks genuinely impressed, while he is simply pursing his lips. “Kitchen then?”

Cocked head to one side, Moe chuckles. “Aftah me,” and turns around. I quickly comply and find the spot he indicates near cold storage with a separate area for all dry goods to be placed. Each bag is gingerly placed in a neat pile with an approving nod from Moe.

“I’ll get the rest,” I say and make my way to follow through. There are at least another 16 bags out there, and I want to leave an impression for my plan to work. Moe makes his way back to the kitchen blaring music. I hear pots and pans and all manner of kitchen mayhem at hand as I continue my labor. Surprising no one, I finished up pretty quick. 

Moe finds me after a minute of getting things ready himself with other employees. He motions me to follow to a quieter side of the restaurant. At a random table, he plops down in a seat and folds his smaller arms across his chest while leaning back. “Alright kid, what’s ya angle?”

“Part time job sir.” I knew if I could get him alone for a moment I could hopefully make my case for something quick and dirty manual labor. And it looked like this was the kind of guy to appreciate a direct case. 

“Hmmm. You go to da high school round here?”

“Yes, I just got back from school today and have been job searching around the area.”

“No luck tho eh?” he asks. I nod. “So then ya decided to come in ‘ere lookin’ for da same?”

“Well. Truthfully no,” I mention as I place my hands on the table and intertwine my fingers. “I was hungry and smelled the food. Had some earlier this week at school from a friend, and it stuck with me.”

Dagger teeth smile relaxing into something more prideful, Moe chuckles. “Ah, music to mah earz then.” He scrunches his face up in thought. “Why so desperate for work?”

“Well, I don’t have my own source of income."

“Your folks not payin enough?”

“No sir, they aren’t involved.” I look at the table for a second. I can hear him grunt at that. “Been living with my cousin for a bit, but I don’t want to be a financial drain if that makes sense. I want to be able to afford my own things, maybe pay for a random gift or two for the people I'm living with. Learn how to work and save up money too.”

Moe considers me with a slight frown. Shit, did I mess that up somehow? A massive intake of breath breaks the stare as he then leans forward. “Not gonna pretend to know ya situation kid, but I like what ya did. Moved right in and showed respect. Dat’s good.” I feel some hope rise in my chest but keep my face neutral. “How about…we try some work for ya tonight. Ya go round and clean tables, bus food, and clean out da bathrooms when need be.” He chuckles. “If anythin’ heavy needs liftin’ I’ll look for ya az well.”

“That’s perfect sir,” I smile at him. “Absolutely. What do I do first?”

“First? Call me Moe and not dis ‘sir’ shit. When ya here, ya family. And family don’t call each other sir.”

“No?”

“No they--” he pauses. Then grunts. “Alright, well not my family here. You got that?”

“Crystal clear, Moe.”

“Atta boy,” he smiles. “Let’s get ya a shirt and apron on. Then ya can wander and clean up much as we need.” He leans forward and offers a hand. “What should I call ya anyhow?”

I take the proffered hand. “Anon, Moe. And thanks.”

“Pleased to meet ya Anon. Oh, and go grab a salad or somethin’, your stomach singing is gonna distract customers.” He laughs at that and takes me to the back to get situated. 

It’s a pleasant next few hours as we get me into the roll of things. I nearly tear the first shirt I’m given by Moe who seems to be more amused by it than anything. Afterwards I’m given a mop and broom to go clean up anything and everything between. Bar, kitchen, dining room, and patio. Nothing stays dirty for long while I am here. There’s even an opportunity to get summoned to cold storage as I get loaded up with a ton of ingredients all at once. I tell Jerry, the kitchen guru here, to keep loading me up as he keeps doubting my load. Once I walk out with everything and don’t spill anything he admits he was wrong and says he will rely on me being the proper cargo carrier. 

Hours later my shift ends. Moe calls me to the dining area to check in on me. He seems pleased with how it went tonight. “So Anon, think ya can come back?”

“Sure as hell will, Moe,” I answer. He laughs at that and pats me on the back. Man can slap.

“Datz da right answer. Come back in two days, you still a school kid so you gotta rest up for it. Maybe figure out ya three day work schedule for part-timers.” My enthusiastic confirmation is authentic as can be. It was good to be working like this for the first night. It also seemed to clear my head as I kept myself busy. Much better than being stuck at the apartment. Thinking of that, I see my phone has a missed notification from Inco wondering exactly where the hell I’m at. I let him know I’m done with my first day of work and returning soon. 

Moe catches my attention with a huge box before I can turn to leave. “Also, consider this’n on da house kid.”

My nose tells me what fresh baked goodness is in here without laying eyes on it. “Moe, you didn’t have to. I already ate some.”

“Hah! Ya got an iddy biddy salad. I know you humies can pack away da meats, so ya gonna take dis ‘ere meateor pizza back to ya place and share wid ya cuz. Like I said, ya family. Now go treat ya family back home.”

Wow. That was great from Moe. He didn’t have to do that. Literally all I did today was barge in and try to strong arm my way into a job. And then I got it and I'm getting this treatment from him. I bite my tongue to prevent any choking or watery eyes to make themselves known. “Thank you Moe. Really. I appreciate this alot.”

Moe’s eyes and smile are more kind than I thought they would be. “I know ya will kid. Now head out. See ya next time.”

My smile refuses to be put down as I jog out to catch the next soonest metro that will land me close to Bethel Heights. Once I'm on the train car I take a selfie of me with the pizza box and send it to Inco.

>Pizza wage cuck here. Got food

>Cuck? But cool! Did you already get paid to buy that? Where did you get your job?

>Got the pizza from work. I’m the bouncer for Dino-Moe’s now

>Brainimplode.gif

>Awesome! Free pizza forever? 

>I think I can get a family discount

>Hell yea man, looking forward to it. I could eat a horse

I chuckle at that and continue our inane conversation. Once home Inco and I manage to devour most of the large salty and savory pie in one sitting. We chat about our days end. Inco evidently had an amazing time with the gardening club and got his fortune read. I reply how wizards and government robots control the stars, thanks to the directions of underground himalayan spies. He throws a slice of pepperoni at my head and it sticks. 

Not too long after I am sitting in my bedroom and enjoying the quiet feeling of relaxing. My embarrassment from earlier is an after-thought, and admittedly I let it stick around a little too long in the first place. I shouldn’t have sperged out and started undressing in school, but I could have rolled it off earlier. But I learned eventually.

Huh. That’s weird. I haven’t used DinoCord in awhile. But I’m getting some messages? Opening up, I see my online-chat group of randos at-ing me to make sure I didn’t die. Fair. I have been offline for more than a week. Since before I landed here in town actually.

Liv-Long: I’m just saying, we need to perform a funeral for @SaturinaLover. Ded.

Stegostar: @Liv-Long, cmon he’s surely fine. Just had to adjust to a new school

Rexicana_425: I will pray for his soul. Everyone can use one.

Liv-Long: Pray for the humies i’m flaming online. Skinnie bitches never see me comin.

Stegostar: Girl you have to stop LizardLounging

Liv-Long: rat.finger.png

SaturinaLover: I live bitches

Thumbs , heart, questionmark

Liv-Long: damn, there goes my bet

Rexicana_425: you know betting is bad for you chica

Stegostar: @SaturinaLover you live! How are you? Did you adjust to the new school alright?

SaturinaLover: Yea, its aight. @Liv-Long by the way, your gundam recommendation during my travel sux dix

Liv-Long: Fuuuuuuuck u

SaturinaLover: Bitch

Liv-Long: Ho

SaturinaLover: Inaccurate for peen

Rexicana_425: Why are you all so vulgar?

SaturinaLover: @Stegostar For real tho, it’s been fun made some IRL friends. Saw a fight. Got a job. Making straight dosh.

Liv-long: Queer dosh

SaturinaLover: Inaccurate. Go lern too read

Stegostar: Well that’s good to hear!
Animeeyes.gif
So you find some special friends?

Liv-Long: Wit dick?

Stegostar: LIV

Liv-Long: Wut? 

Rexicana_425: Ay mija

SaturinaLover: Crewd. Get banned.
For real X2, it’s been weird. Had to move in with my posh cousin and get into this fancy art school. Real cool guy, total dweeb. Nearly died the first day. Bitch threw a cannon at his face but he tanked it for 0 damage.

Liv-Long: WTF

Stegostar: Uh.

Rexicana_425: Was that Inco?

Holy Raptor Jesus Shit I think I doxxed us . What the fuck? Who the hell has my phone information? My back muscles spasm me straight up to sit in bed as I stare dead at my phone. Before long I see everyone is typing at once.

Liv-Long: @StegoStar DELETE THE OTHER CHATS FROM YESTERDAY. NOW. DELETE DELETE DELETE

Stegostar: ON IT

Rexicana_425: Is this An-on?

Liv-Long: NOT RIGHT NOW REXI

Stegostar: DELETED

SaturinaLover: WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING WHAT CHATS

Liv-Long: Nothing! Don’t overreact!

Stegostar: I’m going to open a video chat. Everyone is welcome and encouraged to hop on.

SaturinaLover: YOU ARE IN JAPAN STEGO, WHAT THE FUCK IS HAPPENING

Liv-Long: No she’s not? Wtf?

Stegostar: I’ll explain! I’ll explain!

Rexicana_425: Say hi to Inco for us! He was very good today

Liv-Long: @Rexicana_425 GURL DO THE VIDEO CHAT

I see a notification on the corner of Dinocord. “INCO!” I yell out. “GET THE FUCK IN HERE WE HAVE A PROBLEM!” My voice is in an unfamiliar octave to properly emphasize this situation. 

My cousin runs in half naked, his glasses askew and holding up a flashlight. “What is it?! What’s wrong?!”

“We have stalkers online calling me from DinoCord!”

“Dino--what? Stalkers?”

“They know who I am without me saying my name! I’m in a chatroom I've been in for two years and they said your name for the first time in a random chat room!”

Inco shakes his head at me. “What? Dude! Did you dox us?”

“I don’t know! The fucking chat room is calling me for a video call!” I am trying to not let the panic set into my voice, but I can see it reflected in Inco’s eyes clearly. 

“Ok, ok ok ok shit shit shit,” he starts whispering and pacing. “Let’s see what they want and maybe we can make this blow over.”

“Oh right, let’s let the stalkers see us and nothing will go bad, thank you sir! Let me get into your strange orange van as well. Oh look! What weird candy you have!”

“I didn’t dox us goddammit I am trying to find a solution!” As we continue yelling at each other I feel a buzz in my hand and nearly drop my phone. It’s a request to join the video call. I flap a hand at inco for a shushing gesture. Silently approaching next to me we both look at the phone. He gulps. I gulp. I answer the call.

The first thing I see are three other video boxes. One of them has a lime-green stego wearing cutesy anime pajamas and a professional looking gaming chair. Everything around her follows a theme of pink, white, and eye melting cute. The other is an orange ankylosaur who looks slightly familiar, which sets my heart hammering at that random thought. Her hair is in a bun while covered in a facemask as well, yet she seems the most relaxed compared to the stego trying to cover her face behind a giant character pillow plushie. The last box is in a dark room and a figure in a large hoodie obscuring most of their face. Clearly the most reluctant, I can’t see much except a general outline that’s lit by the glow of their computer screen. 

“H…hi Anon,” the stego stutters out. My eyes are wide as fear grips me. Jesus Christ on his cross of rock, what the fuck do we do here?

“Stella? Rosa?” Inco says besides me. My phone is grabbed out of my hand as my cousin squints further into the screens. “And…Olivia? What?”

What? What?

Olivia flinches at Inco’s confirmation of her presence and slowly undoes the hoodie. She’s cringing the entire time as she slowly pulls it down to reveal her all too familiar green muzzle. Rosa takes that time to chime in and wave. “Hola Inco! You feeling sore at all from work today?”

“Uh no, thanks for asking Rosa.” He pauses as he looks at me and then the phone. “So why are you all--”

“STEGO! YOU ARE NOT FROM JAPAN!” I whisper hiss into the mic. Maybe it’s a yell. Don’t care, I’m upset. Stella cringes and hides her head into her pillow as her misery is vocalized. 

“Que?” Rosa asks.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Stella says into the pillow before looking up. “It was supposed to make me look fun and mysterious when I talked to people online. I was nervous meeting people and finding out I'm some dork in Dinofornia.”

“You look like a groomer!” I hiss. 

“Ok, Ok,” Inco interrupts. He sits next to me on the bed as I grumble at this revelation. “Let’s all calm down for a minute. So ladies, you’ve been Anon’s friend group for two years he said?”

“Yes, Stella seems to have invited An-on a few years ago,” Rosa chirps. She seems wholly unaffected by this revelation. Which, I admit, fits her online personality too if it’s any reflection. Rexicana_425 was always a hard nut to crack.

“Well that’s not so bad. Is there anything wrong with--” Inco gets cut off by Olivia.

“Shit, Anon! Did you know it was us when we first met?”

“Hell no, did you?” I grab the phone back from a protesting Inco.

“No!”

I snort, at that. “Says the woman who plans and poaches around Lizar--”

“DON’T BRING THAT UP” she hisses back. Panic and frustration seem to be in her eyes.

“Bitch I helped you set up raids there! I was your wingman! I helped you in flame wars! I’ll say whatever I want!”

Inco grabs my phone again as I squawk in protest. He holds it out away from me. “Chill out! Everyone! We can talk this out!” Silence on the other end of the line. I squint at my cousin as he stares me down. “We can talk. This. Out,” he repeats for me. I cross my arms and grumble. Long armed freak. The girls, my online friends, my damn near stalkers it feels like, are still silent. “Is everyone ok with this?” he repeats again. Still silent.

I glance up. “Well?” Then I notice he has the camera on in his hands. Far away from his face. And all I have on are my boxers. Inco only has the same.

“Oh wow,” a softly-spoken Stella says.

“INCO! PHONE!” I yell at him.

“Whuh?” he gasps.

“Que Dios me perdone,”  an equally quiet Rosa states. But she does not exactly sound particularly pious at the moment.

“C--Ugh. Clothes, Inco,” a very nervous sounding Olivia sounds out. Inco looks at the camera and the expressions of three teenage girls looking at him online in only the barest form of modesty.

“AH!” he yells finally, and spikes the phone into the bed. Facedown, we have a chance to fully embrace this new level of personal invasion. Not to fault them, but Inco did that last fuck up.

“Goddamit to all of this,” I groan into my hand. Inco looks to feel the same as he starts turning red. Good. Stew in your shame you fuckin' idiot. My hand reaches over and I make certain the camera faces towards the ceiling as I get close to the mic. “This night? This here? Didn’t happen.” I hear affirmations from the other end of the line.

“Are you still willing to hang out online?” Stella nervously asks.

“I…fuckin--yes. Yes, Stella, I am.”

“Woohoo!” she says. “Oh thank goodness, I thought you were going to leave the chat.”

“Just make sure this event never leaves this digital space. And I’ll stick around. I…ugh. I’m tired.”

“Would you like to talk about it An-on?” Rosa asks with sincerity. I honestly cannot find a reason as to why not. Rexi now Rosa was always a shoulder to lean on and chat about anything bothering us. I missed her.

“Sure. Let me get a shirt on if we are continuing this. It’s been a day as is.”

“Right,” Inco states next to me. “I’ll do the same.”

I stare back at him. “On your own phone.” 

He looks confused at this. “Why? You’re right here?”

“Get your own goddamn app man.”

“Can I get an invite then?”

“I’ll send it!” Stella interjects. Inco nods at this with a smile and returns to his room. 

“So…” Olivia says. “You lift?”

“Sure looks like it,” Rosa says.

“Oh can we not right now?” I groan. A few titters of laughter filter through as I lay down and get ready for a late night chat. With voice this time. Odd feeling compared to the standard text we typically use in this room. Minutes later and we see ‘FotoFan’ join. Eurgh. Damnit Inco.

“Hey guys! So what do we do here?” he says at his computer desk. Guess he figured out there’s one for the phone and desktop.

So we chat. And get all caught up.

Chapter Text

A week and a half goes by as we finally settle into a rhythm of things. And thank raptor jesus no other events happen in the next few days. 

I work out.
I go to school.
I hang with friends.
I’m finally a normal teenager.

Not to say there are still a few ups and downs. Working for Moe was pretty great for me in a ton of ways. Evidently being able to run around and keep myself busy when my social circles are otherwise busy kept me from becoming a braindead shitposter at night. Three nights is all I need after Moe puts his foot down as well. When I tried to push for a fourth night he was adamant that I focus on school work and not become destined to work in the kitchen for him. Which was supported weirdly enough by my coworkers. Cool bunch, weird on the priorities. But the compromise allowed me to stay up to date with schoolwork. 

Which I share when we run into Mr. Ferris on the metro occasionally. It’s not every day, but the older gentleman seems pleased with how both of us have been in school for the past week. In turn we try to update him on questions about our ‘youth’ and ‘slang’ he says in actual airquotes. Inco tries to get him to update his fashion sense while I help with learning how ‘on fleek’ and ‘no cap’ works. We are both wonderful volunteers of information.

The IRL Dinocord meetup was something different. After that initial night there were some concerns. Then some jokes. It all came together and made me realize that it was just a super fucked up coincidence that worked in all of our favors. Inco found it hilarious as well, and still regularly checks in on the group. Stella seems to realize she has a fresh target to bombard with her anime recommendations. Olivia and I were well aware where those proclivities lay, so Inco was cornered and promptly made to promise to watch some show Stella knew inside and out. 

Olivia made another recommendation and a promise was made for another IRL meeting to binge watch something. Which, admittedly, had an appeal to it.

And it gave me plenty of time to prepare to watch how this brand new relationship was developing. There was some trust there, but nothing that stood out as ‘newfound love’. I was impatient at that. 

Speaking of couples, Fang and Naomi seemed to take turns guiding me to being less of a sperg lord. Fang’s company in science and music was allowing me to flex my understanding for them while also giving me better handles on what advanced music theory was. I never learned how to read music until Fang basically hand held me through it. Hah.

Naomi never mentioned that yoga incident, and thank Christ for it. She was still the friend I needed to get through the hell that was English. Coffee at the office seemed to be our best bet to catch up in the morning as well, so we made it more of a habit.

After this week of stability I find myself in our shared science class as we seem to be moving onto particle physics. I’m helping Fang with the work when I notice them being particularly short. 

“Fucking goddamnit,” they hiss for what feels like the third time. We are in our groups again with a shared worksheet between us. They seem to be trying but ultimately failing at understanding the lesson. 

“So. Penny for your thoughts?” I mention casually. Fang stares back at me with some heat before blowing a puff of air through their lips. “Bad huh?”

They grunt. “Just Naser, dad, and everyone else getting on my goddamn case lately. Usual bullshit.” I offer a grunt but frown at that. Naser has been nothing but a bro to me, and I have been failing to understand the source of Fang’s bitterness to their brother. It seemed something that I would like to know about, but I would not bring that up. Much as I wanted to be  a reliable friend, prying like that would be a massive breach of trust. And privacy. Nothing like a friend going ‘why do you fucking hate your brother’ to make things awkward. 

“What about the band? You guys choose a venue?”

“Not yet,” they mutter. A small twitch of their shoulders followed as if to put their wings in front and shield themself from me and what was going on. “All of us have been busy lately. Trish with her siblings, Reed experimenting, and I’ve just been trying to survive my own family hell. We got practice today, but we all know how that’s going to go.” 

There’s a note of bitterness there that I can feel, and it tugs on me slightly. “What’s that mean?”

Fang pauses before rolling their eyes. “Nothing, I’m just feeling bitchy and whiney today. Help me finish the assignment, yea?” Both of us return to the assignment and get it done rather quickly. Yet Fang does not seem to want to resume our convo. I’m a little disappointed, but I let the feeling pass. Fang does not owe me a constant form of conversation. That’s just the lonely and scared part of me trying to make sure I haven’t fucked up and lost a friend somehow. 

I hate that part of me.

Math comes by around and I find myself with Reed and Trish fairly quickly. Our assignment is once again blown out of the water by the genius of Reed. My thermos-chugging friend gives us both a wink as he hands over his paper. “Did you do this shit the night before Reed? You’re scary fast,” I mutter as I start reviewing his work.

“Sometimes when I’m bored, yea.” His eyes are a little glassy for now, but he’s still coherent and participating.

“You need a hobby to keep you occupied, you’re wasted on school,” I reply.

“My hobby is finding more niches to fill out the day my guy,” he chuckles. Whatever that means. Trish snorts as she also copies the notes I hold between us. Our class period is taken up by us asking Reed for clarification on some tougher lines of equations, followed by lunch. As we get up to leave, I am stuck behind as I check something in my workout bag as Trish and Reed head on without me. Standing up, I grab my backpack. And hear it clink. What now?

I open it up and get hit with a waft of something not literary and decidedly not encouraged on school grounds. Reed, you have to be fucking kidding me.

My legs pump rapidly as I shoot through the hallways to find Reed and Trish. Thankfully I see the familiar salmon-pink raptor standing near the middle of the line. I approach just in time for, who would have guessed, Naomi to appear. Fantastic . The student council president is standing by with Fang’s hand in hers as she chats with Trish. Reed is humming to himself as I approach. My rictus grin catches his eye as he shoots a finger gun at me. “Yo, Anon. Deciding to join us for lunch this time?” Everyone else notices my approach and greets me.

“Sure, Reed. But I think we may have swapped bags. Mind if I get it back?”

Reed considers me before he nods. “Oh, you got all my gear? I was confused when my backpack felt rather light. No beakers and bongs makes sense.”

My left eyelid twitches rapidly at this motherfucker. “I don’t know what you mean man. It’s just a backpack full of your personal items.” I am not looking at Naomi. I am not looking.

Trish peers up to smell the bag in my hands. “Ugh, that reeks. Yea, definitely Reed’s cargo bag. Don’t bring that shit around me man,” she complains and punches our drug mule in the ribs.

Naomi is passive at this exchange and I envision a future where Reed is dragged away by our local police officers in a random drug sting. Campus would be alive like a hornet nest at that fresh fuel of gossip.

However, Naomi shakes her head with a sigh. “Reed, please don’t bring that stuff around. I can’t keep looking the other way.”

“You got it, Noms,” Reed clicks. Naomi’s face scrunches at the nickname as Fang chuckles and nuzzles into her shoulder. Noticing my confused stare, Reed elbows me in the side and whispers his biggest secret. “El Presidente looks the other way since I'm self-medicating my guy. No worries about it.”

“So I could have been just walking around with this stuff and no cares in the world?”

“Nah, carfe can fuck a human up. You’re fine grabbing it, but if you ingested it you'd be out of commission and probably in the hospital.”

I almost drop the bag in his hand like it’s a live snake. “Man, I just…Urhg. Carfentanyl?” I get a nod. “Reed, you my bro. But I don’t want that stuff on me.”

Exuberant smile in place, Reed places his hand on my shoulder. “Like I said man, self-medication. Trying to find the right blend for the right situation at all times. Ain’t gonna let my bros suffer through that on my behalf.” He looks at the group and seems to have an idea. “Man we never see ya around lunch, why don’t you come sit with us? It’d be awesome for a change of pace. And even Noms is free right now.”

“That does not sound like a bad idea,” I confess. Everyone else seems open to the idea so I nod again and confirm it. The usual crew can live without me for a day. And it would help in case things pop up that cause a split from the standard. As I get into line with the group I send a quick notification to our DinoCord chat. It helps hit Inco and Olivia at the same time. An immediate response from Olivia reads as ‘less muscle, more room to spread out’. Followed by a ‘have fun’ from Inco. Dorks.

I get my usual spot in line to find my local goth and prim student combo sitting together sharing some home made lunch bags. We huddle on the ground to avoid the hubbub of the crowd as we dig in. I am stopped pretty quick by Reed as he hovers over my shoulder. “Are those little shrimpies dude?”

“Yea,” I say through the munched food in my mouth. Quickly swallowing, I turn to him. “Some shrimp tartlets.”

“Are you rich or something?” Reed asks. His eyes never leave the tartlets. Something humored by this decides to pluck up a shrimp and toss it in the air before him. I catch it deftly before turning it over to him with an outstretched palm. “Me? No. But Inco’s dad offered to buy lunch for me for the year so I took him up on it.”

Reed hesitated until I held it out closer to him. Hunger beating hesitation, the shrimp tart disappeared quickly down his gullet. He shivered at the feeling. This seemed to get Fang’s attention as well. I held one out to the monochromatic ptero who hesitated more than Reed. “This is thanks for having me sit here Fang, think of it as being polite to take it.” Naomi nudged Fang in the ribs and gave an encouraging look. With more reluctance they took the proffered morsel. It disappeared all the same and just as quickly. Yet Fang actually verbalized her contentment with a slight groan.

“That hits the spot so well,” Fang whispered. I smirked as I finished off the rest of the dish. 

“What the hell do we get, compliments?” Trish muttered.  

“Your most recent squat reps were pretty impressive. I’m sure you did alot more weight on the bar than anyone else this morning,” I offer.

“Shut up, Caveman,” Trish retorts. I smile at that as we continue to pack away the food. A figure approaches close by. Fang, Trish, and Reed all stiffen at the same time. 

Fang mutters out “Shit, time to go then. Catch you two later,” before kissing Naomi on the head and scuttling off with the others. I twist to watch them escape. The hell is going on there? Turning back I see Naser walking up. Ah. That’s why.

Fang, why you gotta do your bro dirty like that? My bro too.

Naser approaches with a hesitant expression. “Well,” he mutters at the two of us, “I thought I could get close by and say hi. But that didn’t go well.” 

“I’ll say,” and sigh. “Can’t figure out why they avoid you like this. Downright sad.” My mouth clamps shut as I hurriedly look at Naser for what I said. I didn’t even mumble that. I didn’t even mumble goddammit! Was I getting worse with sharing my thoughts? Hell.

Naomi thankfully shakes her head with a sigh as well. “Neither can I,” she admits. Our parasaur president looks after the group with a pensive expression. “All this time together and they say that they don’t resent you Naser, but I can’t get them to open up why there’s still all this dismissal about you.”

Only the betrayal of a family member you love is reflected in Naser’s eyes. I know it a little too well from myself. And a little from Inco. “Come sit man,” I offer.

“I just…I wanted…” he shakes a little as he sighs and looks down at us finally. God does it hurt to see that expression on him. “Thanks, but I don’t think so today. I,” he swallows. “I need some time to think anyway.” Turning in place I watch my friend leave us rather quickly. 

“Oh Naser,” Naomi mutters. Her own disappointment in Fang is evident as she is torn between trying to decide who to approach first. I feel it myself. Naser has been nothing but cordial with me. We get along well, he listens to me when I moan and complain, and laughs at my jokes. Can I say I ever give him an ear when he needs it? Have I been a shoulder for him to lean on?

“Fucking hell,” I growl out. My plate loses its appeal as I realize how little I’ve actually done for some of my friends. Fang brushes me off and I let them do it, Naser walks away while clearly in pain, and I let it happen. These goddamn siblings. Standoffish children trying so hard to actually get someone to listen. I look at Naomi as she gives me her full consideration. “Sorry Naomi, I’m going to go chase down that sulking man-child and make him talk. If you go after Fang, let me know. I’m going to get both of these two stubborn jerks to open up to me no matter what.”

Her smile is entirely warm. “That’s a good idea Anon. If anyone can get something done here, I think someone without a bias like you could do it.” She blinks. “But do I have your number?”

“Noooooo?” I draw out. Defcon sirens start to wake up. Oh shit. Girl number in phone? IN PHONE AND NOT DINOCORD?

“Well that won’t do,” she huffs. Getting out her own phone Naomi motions for me to do the same. “I can’t call myself proud of who I am if I don’t even have one of my friend’s number in my phone.”

Is this my moment? Am I going from friend to “good” friend territory? Holy shit. The sirens are going off at Defcon 4. Numbly I hand Naomi my phone to let her punch it in. It takes seconds before I hear the testing chime. “There! Now i’m one of your friends that’s easy to reach!”

More like the first. I’m going to treasure this moment for awhile. I nod at Naomi who looks at me funny. I should probably say something but I have a walking emotional roller-coaster to go chase down.

It does not take me long to find Naser as he is walking the halls. Both hands are in his pockets as he is staring at the trophy case for the school near the front. The art section stands opposite of the sports section. I’ve glanced at both, but coming up to Naser’s side I can make out the details of several of the plaques, trophies, and various awards with his name on them. More and more appear to me as I pick out his name on at least a dozen of the things. Star track athlete indeed. Even though he is my bro, my estimation of him increases.

But I do not say a thing as he looks at the wall with something too confusing for me to decipher properly. Instead I come to stand next to my friend. Neither of us say a word for a minute. Thankfully I ended my lunch rather early, so I have time to wait.

Naser finally whispers. “Do you ever feel like a disappointment? Like you strive for so much but can’t figure out what to do with who you are?” 

I don’t think he could have rocked me back harder if he tried. Nothing passes my suddenly dry lips for too long before I muster something up. “Yes,” I whisper back. “Yes Naser, I know that feeling.”

“Then how do you do it?” He looks at me with something desperate in his gaze. “You’re so new. Yet you and Inco waltz in, say hi, and now you have so many people who care about you. Who go out of their way to talk to you two.” His gaze peers up at the trophy case. “I worked so hard to be here. I didn’t let this,” he gestures at his crippled wing, which stretches lightly for emphasis, “define me. I refuse to let it be the sole part of me. Instead I worked, sweat, and bled to be who I am. All these trophies and competitions are for me, aren’t they?” A shudder runs through him. “But I feel like I’m living a lie. A damn big one.”

“Why, Naser?”

“Because I see Fang! And Naomi!” he almost screams. “I see them being--being them! Being who they want to be! And I can’t find out why they hate me so much!” Two hands go to his head to grip his skull. “I want to be myself, I want to be able to say that I know who and what I am. Yet all I can do is keep my head down and just go, go, go.” Sobs start to leak from my friend, but I wait. “So much jealously bubbles up in me, and I hate it. I hate it man. Can I even be someone to be proud of?”

This is the moment. I pull Naser deep into an embrace and hug him tight. Everything he says hits every part of my soul. The doubt, the self-hatred, the deep desire to just be accepted. My own tears threaten to start to leak out as Naser clings tight. I hold him for what seems like a minute. Then two. Then three. His sobs drift off as he stands back from me. “Anon,” he whispers. “I have a secret.”

“I’m here Naser. Whatever you got to say.” I reach out and squeeze a shoulder.

He takes a deep and stuttering breath. Then another. Then he looks at me. “I think…No. I know.” His gaze turns to me fully with acceptance, determination, and more than a small amount of anxiety.

“I’m gay.”

____________________________________________________________________________

Naomi

Taking Naser out of school for the day. He’s good. I’m good. He needs a break.

I sigh as I look over what Anon sent. It was not totally surprising, but it was not exactly the news I wanted to hear. Here in the auditorium I can see Wurm Drama having another uneventful discussion. Everyone seems to have conflicting schedules while Trish and Fang seem unable to agree on yet another point of practice versus venue searching. My distance from planning things out for them was so that they could fully express themselves while maintaining their own identities. But lately I find myself more and more dissatisfied with that answer. There’s something growing here I don’t like, and I don’t like how it feels that Fang is pushing themself further and further into a corner. I love the beautiful part of my life that is Fang, but dammit do I feel that they refuse to open up enough for me to help. 

When Anon went after Naser I felt so proud of him. It would not be right for me as Naser’s ex to go check on him and let him feel cornered to assure me everything is alright. He was much like Fang in that aspect. These ridiculous Aaron siblings. Ugh. It was like dealing with Mia but in a more convoluted way. 

My mind drifted to how Anon murmured something before leaving. His first friend’s contact? It was surprising. Despite how he painted himself in his own eyes, Anon was great at making friends. Inco as well, and that man seemed to be able to do it with his eyes closed. Or with his shades on at least.

Lips twitching up at that, I drift further. After the…episode with Fang in my office I was honestly scared to see Anon again. But the next morning there he was, half naked, and bent like a belly dancer. And I didn’t feel a thing. At all! Instead it was just confusion and a thorough sense of ‘this fool needs to leave’. Since then things have calmed down. Mia even seemed to be cooling off from that time. And now I’m relying on Anon to help solve--

I hiss at that word choice. No. Not solve. I am not a solution. I am not a solution seeker. That isn’t healthy to do Naomi. And…we know how that went last time.

“Penny for your thoughts,” a voice calls out. Fang is sitting next to me and grasps my hand. I lean into their shoulder with a sigh.

“Just thinking about myself and our friends.”

“Mmmm.” Fang murmurs.

“Fang?”

“Yea?”

My eyes look up to stare into theirs. “I want you to feel comfortable enough with me to tell me anything. No matter what.”

“Where did this come from?” they ask with a laugh.

“Just some thoughts. It can be hard to share them sometimes.” My hand traces theirs slowly. I can also feel the hesitation in their voice and body as they turn to me. 

“I’m good babe. I’ve always been good. No need to worry about me.” Their affection for me is as clear as the sun as we hold hands and share a kiss. It’s sweet, perfect, and whispers me every bit of happiness I can ever think of.

Ahhh. I almost believe the lie they tell me.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

“So how long have you known?” My rock skips about five times across the waters before sinking down into its newfound grave. 

“Since dating Naomi. Or at least suspected,” he grunts. His own rock bounces a good four spaces before sinking down to the depths. 

The two of us are on the beach. My first trip in the ‘Nascar’ was a rather quiet if not momentous one. After his confession I texted Naomi and told Naser that we were done with school for the day. Protests died on his tongue as I verily dragged him out and demanded to know where he parked. Beat to hell and back with a grudge is how I would describe this jalopy. Still. it has its charm in the end.

“Long enough time to come to a decision?” I ask.

“That's why I was coming up to Fang today. Try to corner them and have something in common finally.”

I pause. “That sounds--”

“Like a bad idea. I know,” he snarls as his rock plops down without skipping. “Fuck. I just wanted to talk for once without yelling.”

“About how to be gay?”

His frown twists and turns on his beak. “Yes? No? I don't know. It's confusing.”

“Well try me then.” He looks at me and I continue the thought. “I mean the talk. The speech you had in your head.”

My friend’s gaze is drawn to a rock as he squats down to get close to it. “After the breakup, I felt something like relief hit me. It was weird. We had a good thing together, and it was fun to run around and hang together. But there was this tension in my chest.” He brings up a rock and spins it between his claws. Talons? Hard to say for pteros. “Every time she hugged me a little tight, or tried to kiss me, did kiss me. Something in my head felt so uncomfortable and... Well, gross.” His head hangs down with a sigh. “It made me feel like I was going to be a horrible person to Naomi if we stuck together any longer. So I cut us off. Told her it was because of me, but she still took it pretty hard.”

I remain silent as he tries to find the next words to say. “Then it was like ‘oh I am free, I am free!’ or something in my head. It felt lighter, and I didn’t have to perform so much. But soon after I could start looking at some guys and go ‘those are some good arms’, ‘he’s got a nice face’ and so on.” He chuckled weakly. “Hell, I was convincing myself it was just a phase until I started getting the fantasies and dreams.”

“What kind?”

“You really want to know?” I nod my head for him to continue. He grunts. “Well, I just started seeing other guys and I felt kind of... Warm? As if I could see myself holding hands and going on dates. Then I started looking up male models. It was as if I could spend my time appreciating what they looked like, then imagine…uh…tracing their bodies with my hands.” He looks at me. “You want more?”

“Nah, I get the picture. Fantasies are healthy. You can keep them close to the chest or not at all. I just might not relate as heavily.”

Naser smiles at me for that. “Thanks. Don’t think I could imagine myself talking about it with anybody till today. I guess it helps that you’re a bit of a blank slate.” Looking at the ocean, Naser stands up a bit straighter and more relaxed. “Helps that we do it here and not at school where people can eavesdrop.”

“But you feel better now about who you are?” he nods. “Why?”

“It was Fang, really.” My face makes a confused frown as he waves at me. “It seemed…that Fang knew who they wanted to be. What they wanted to be. A rocker, a punk, non-binary, and with a woman. Queer. Queer and rebellious and fighting against everything and everyone that told her no.” He chuckles. “God she can be hard to handle. But it was inspiring.”

“They and them man,” I offer on the side.

“Shush it. I know, I've used it longer than you. I…I have to balance out what Fang wants in public versus my mom and dad at home.”

Ah, a new dynamic twist. This makes sense. “Fang gets some hard love on their case?”

“Hard on Fang? Dad sure is. Not sure if mom can ever be angry at anyone really. Seems impossible. But they also don't know about Fang dating Naomi. Naomi’s parents don't even know.”

“Oh. Damn.”

“Yup.”

“And you being gay?”

“You're the first,” and he chucks another rock with little success. “Fucking things,” he curses.

“Why me?” I'm flattered but honestly confused. 

Naser pauses before turning to me. “You've got this stare sometimes. As if something is making you perform how you need to rather than want to. As if there's a show in your head. It felt familiar in a way.”

Several organs turn to liquid in my chest at that moment. Shudders rack up my sides. Naser nailed something in my head that hurt to admit still. Everyone has secrets, mine just felt like a laundry list.

“But you never gave up,” he continues. “you would shake yourself and make sure you or whoever needed it got the help they needed. I saw this big, dorky guy who tries so hard and seems to get it right the first time rather than the next three you keep attempting. It was like looking in a mirror, one that had alot more friends in it. Then I realized you were trying to be honest. You were not always successful. But you tried. It made me realize I wasn't.” Naser’s eyes were on the horizon with that look of determination I saw earlier in the hallways. It suited him. “So yea, I think I should just admit that I…like other men. I’m gay.”

A few minutes pass and I realize Naser is smiling through his own tears. “That was pretty gay man,” I laugh.

“No homo,” he laughs back at me and rubbing residual tear marks.

“I'm pretty sure that's racist,” I laugh and snort through my own watery eyes.

“I'm pretty sure that's homophobic,” he chuckles.

I come to stand beside him and place one hand on his shoulder. “Thanks Naser. I mean it. You're a fantastic guy who deserves to be you. Always.” Ocean waves carry my sentiment out, our assertions for each other their only company.

One gray and clawed hand reaches out to grab mine. “Thanks Anon. I'm glad you were here for me.” He sniffles. “And if you make a Pride Or ‘I'm proud joke’ I'm going to punch you so hard.”

“What about gay jokes?”

“On the table. But if I say it's dead then it stays dead.” We both laugh and hug each other. It's good to be there for a friend.

“So. Food?” I ask.

“God yes, I'm starving” Naser replies. We walk back to the Nascar, and I start peppering my new gay bestie with questions that would be appropriate now. First thing to learn, he is not to be known as ‘new gay bestie’. Second. I am wildly unattractive to him. Third, this secret is his to share and at his discretion. That seemed obvious to me so I don’t even entertain mentioning it.

Our new hang out spot is some local chain that serves passing burgers that two voracious teenagers make quick sport of. Naser seems more relaxed than before. My second plate of fries is slowing down as we continue our talk. “So do you need a wingman anytime soon?”

Naser’s flat look and twitching emaciated wing is his only remark to that. “Ok, bad choice of words,” I mumble. “Do you need me to hype you up to anyone? Praise you and say how cool you are?”

“I’m not looking for a relationship anytime soon if that’s what you mean,” Naser smirks. Then shrugs. “Honestly, I want to explore who I am now that I said it out loud. Find the next few people to tell maybe.” One hand starts drumming on the table as he looks off to the side. “Telling the family is going to be a new kind of interesting. Like a second meteor impact.”

“Should I be there to support you maybe? Back you up?”

“Christ no,” he snorts. “No offense, but this is something I need to do for myself.” Grimacing, he turns back to me. “I’m more worried about Fang.”

That seems more complicated than I expected. Disappointment flashes in my head as I can’t deny him on that point. Fang seemed to be getting closer and closer to a stress point lately, and the idea of Naser coming out could devolve. Would they see it as Naser copying them? Stealing the spotlight from their own self-identity exploration through their gender? Getting back at them? 

Verbalizing such thoughts comes out as an eloquent “Oof” on my part.

Naser nods. “Yea, that’s pretty accurate.” Both of us busy our mouths with more salted fries blanketed in too much sauce. “It’ll have to be later I think. Once whatever is eating Fang calms down a bit.”

“I agree. Maybe get them to open up somehow.” I swallow the last of fry mush and shake my hands of the residual salt. “But that’s enough of that! This is a ‘you’ day, so let’s figure out what to do next. Thoughts?”

Naser thinks on it for a second. “Honestly? I could go shopping for some more workout clothes.”

“Lead on, brother,” I reply with a grin.

Our trip is a short and more fun experience than I would have thought. Naser’s tastes range from simple socks and shorts to expensive jackets and athletic shirts. At one point he considers a new pair of running shoes with a pensive expression. I had seen him drop some serious money already today. He assured me he has an allowance before settling on getting them. Three digits seemed steep, but honestly I felt it was also appropriate. My time with Inco and his spending habits were starting to rub off on me. 

Working man that I am, I use cash to pay for a new weighted body vest I saw. Slip sandbags in, carry more weight? It’s like one of my japanese anime! A chuckle gets out of me as I take a picture of that with a caption from a certain famous anime all about that style of training, then send it off to our DinoCord. Surprisingly Stella and Olivia are quick to reply praising and condemning me in turn. Inco is confused. Which sets a whole conversation there I’ll tune into later.

“Hmm, training equipment?” Naser notes as we leave.

“Yup. Never can have enough variety.”

“Are you going to open up your own gym at this rate? I can’t imagine how much stuff you have at home.”

“Say’s the fancy man with fancy shoes,” as we walk to the Nascar our conversation is still mildly mocking each other’s choices in the fit lifestyle. 

“Well if you got the time,” to which I nod quickly, “I’m actually thinking of one last thing to do.

“Which is?” I ask.

Genetically and strikingly similar to his sibling’s own, Naser’s smirk has a look of superiority. “I want to break this stuff in on the track.”

I look at Naser for a heartbeat before frowning. Which turns to a scowl. “You are the track star. This is not going to be fair.”

“No, it’s not. But your people evolved for running didn’t they? Get on in,” he says as he slaps the top of the Nascar and ducks into it.

That. That was a comment? Naser is lucky this is his day and not something to report for speciesim. I grumble as I also duck inside. The grumble is matched by the jerky automobile as it takes us to our final destination. School track, yay.

Naser is at least kind enough to find me some sort of shorts to change into as we arrive at the gymnasium. I guess he has some kind of pull as the track star or whatever. Finding a shirt is another matter. Running in my tight white shirt and jacket combo was not going to go well, and every sports shirt Naser could find was too small by orders of various magnitudes. Our first attempt at the largest for humans had me struggling to feel bloodflow. So we opted for me to go shirtless.

“You sure this isn’t some dastardly plan of yours to expose my succulent body for you?” I ask him as we step outside.

Naser’s face scrunches up. “Anon, again, you are so outside of my type preferences. No offense.”

“Pbbf. You have shit taste.” I look around the track and squint my eyes against the afternoon sun. I think it’s after school hours at this rate considering how much time we spent around the town. In the bleachers I think I hear familiar voices. 

Looking up and squinting further, I can make out the outlines of a red scaled and brown haired dino jumping up and down. Alongside a tall-necked brachio and a pale bald head reflecting the sunlight. Oh no. And he’s got his camera.

“Naser, you didn’t.”

“You’re right. I didn’t. Inco did.”

“When did you manage to talk to Inco?” 

“When you were getting changed into your shorts. I texted him that I was borrowing you for a track race, and he came right over with everyone in tow.” Naser stretched his legs and started testing out his new running shoes. “Good way for me to break these things in too, leaving you in the dust. Hate taking it slow, prefer a good sprint to test new shoes out.”

Raptor Christ sends his strongest the toughest battles. Yet this was a new low. “My shoes are shitty as well,” I mutter.

His laugh is sharp as he pats me on the back. “Cmon, don’t be bitter. This will be a fun way to end the day.” I roll my eyes as he nudges me towards the start of the track. Everyone in the bleachers seems to be having fun. Two other figures are off in the distance, but not at the bleachers like our friends. Probably drifters doing something else, or ground staff. The less people are about to see this the better.

My stretches are nowhere near as long reaching as Naser and his limbs, but I stretch deeper than he can at least. 180 degree splits, head level kicks, and whatever else I can think of to be suitably impressive seem to not faze the Naze. We both get our feet and hands into position after I look over and try to copy his pose. Both of us are silent and tensed, ready for launch. How are we going to determine to go? Damien has the answer as he cups his mouth and yells out “BANG!”

Impromptu gunshot sounded, both of us kicked off and started sprinting. Our contest would be the 100M dash. Knowing Naser was the track star of the school had me pumping and jacking my limbs as fast as possible. I was surprisingly fast. Naser was beside me and pumping just as hard. Breathes came in billowing gasps as I forced every muscle to work in tandem and push as hard as possible. For a few blessed seconds I felt like I was doing well. Then I saw Naser grin a little before he leaned further forward and shifted gears. His pace lit up as he outpaced me in a rapid heartbeat, then further and further until he was running past me without a care in the world. My guy was fast . Truly in his element, Naser ran right through the 100M marker and slowed down to a jog while I still had a dozen if not more meters to go. Being outclassed was the expected outcome, but seeing and experiencing it so neatly handled was something else. 

My feet pounded the track as I lumbered to a gasping stop just beyond the finish. The hoots and hollers of Naser’s adoring public reached my ears as he stood and beamed with his fists raised. A telltale clickclickclick of Inco’s camera was also audible. This felt like everyone was celebrating a grown man punching a puppy. A sick one at that. But my own laughter brought me up next to Naser. My sweat was rolling down me in a river on both sides while Naser had a small sheen of the stuff on his brow and arms. “Feel better?”

“Much,” he grinned at me. “Now I can say I can outperform you physically too.”

“You’re lucky I'm a nice guy,” I mutter. Both of us draw closer to the fence divide between us and the bleachers. The rest of our crew are all congratulating Naser. We all knew how this would end, but I guess I can take the short stick here. Inco holds up his camera to ask for more poses. Naser strikes his up with overly showy pride. His moment is here and he gets to flaunt it.

When Inco turns to me I turn around. My back flexes as I hear some polite applause. My poses go through a few clicks of Inco’s camera. Then I smile as an idea comes to me. Only Naser sees it as he gives me a questioning look. I walk slightly further back into the field before squatting ever so slightly, before hitching down the waistband of my shorts over one rear cheek and giving Inco’s camera a full view.

I hear a cackling Olivia, but no one else? Oh come on, that was a funny way to end things. I look at Naser who is frantically motioning his hand with a ‘get up’ gesture at me. What? Why--

“Thank you, Mr. Mous, for such a display of sportsmanship,” a dry voice cracks across the air. I flinch and straighten up at the authority I can hear there. Turning slowly I see a familiar oviraptor as well as a familiar looking leviathan in a suit. Principal Scaler is looking at me with a disapproving glare painted across her face, while Mr. Ferris has a mixture of disappointment and reprimand in his eyes. My neck shrinks in on itself as I wither under their stares.

“I did not realize that celebrating included stripping yourself and exposing it to your fellow students,” the pissed principal continued. Her tail seemed to lash against the ground.

“Indeed,” Ferris rumbled. “It was quite ‘cringe’, Mr. Mous.” Oh god please no, don’t use the lingo now.

“I think this is a perfect opportunity to help in the campus beautification this weekend for you, young man. Unless you would rather not and have this expedited in my office?” Scaler’s tone held a not so subtle threat in the air.

“No ma’am, I’ll be there. First thing Saturday morning.” Any and all further sweat at this point seemed to be from fear rather than physical exertion.

Scaler nodded curtly, and was interrupted from further commentary by Mr. Ferris. “Your cousin, Mr. Nito, is part of the club correct? He can be your guide and ensure you keep the rowdiness in check.” Scaler blinked up at him before landing back on me.

Inco perks up. “Yes sir, Mr. Ferris, I can do that. I planned on being there to help.” Scaler continued to be silent but I could see her still annoyed at me. My mouth remained closed as it seemed best to let this play out.

“Sensible,” Mr. Ferris lumbered. His gaze shifted to the smaller educational exec. “I do find the program of student aid over detention an inspirational program, Miss Scaler. I would be open to discussing more about it and others of its like after the holiday next week. Should we continue our trek of the campus?”

Scaler nods as the two start to wonder off. “Do not delay in the morning Mr. Mous,” she reminds over her shoulder. Fuck. I think she’s got me in her sights for at least the next month.

I promptly sit down on the grass of the track field as the adults leave us to our devices. “Well that could have gone better,” I mutter.

Naser nods before chuckling. “You have a way with pissing people off Anon. It’s a talent of yours it seems.” He sits next to me as everyone else chatters on the bleachers. “Thanks for today man. It didn’t start great. But I'm alot better off now. More, happy?”

I could wave him off. But I could also listen and accept the gratitude. “You’re good man. Glad I could be a good distraction and sound board for you.” We sit in silence; companionable, reflective. “How are your feet in those things?” I ask as I point at Naser’s new shoes.

“Oh tomorrow is going to suck,” he replies. “Stiff now, painful on the soles as soon as I wake up.”  He stands up and dusts himself off. “Take care Anon.” There's a realization evident in his eyes as pauses to consider me. “I just realized I don’t have your number. Got your phone on you?”

I nod back at the locker rooms. He hauls me up with a proffered hand as we leave. Our friends seem to be excitedly retelling the story of Naser’s victory over me on the track and distracted from our departure. Then I get to put Naser’s number in my phone. Two in one day? I’m a god.

Chapter Text

“Fang? Yo, Anon to Fang.” I poke my pterosaur neighbor on the arm and am finally rewarded with a flinch. 

It’s almost the weekend, and we all feel the air as no one wants to do a damn thing in class. Fang has been staring into the wall in science and seems hardly here. There’s nothing that can really seem to hold their attention at all despite repeated attempts. Even my defeat at the hands of Naser and my detention sentence do nothing. Only after I physically grab their attention am I rewarded with recognition. “What? What’s up?”

I frown. Fang was very off the past few days. And I made the promise to finally do something about it after watching both of these two ptero dork siblings just withdraw into themselves. “Hey man, what’s going on? You seem really upset recently.”

“It’s nothing,” they grumble. We have a free study session today so I’m able to at least get more of a word in edgewise as ancient Fernsworth is snoring at his desk. Fang is doing their best to not pay attention to me, but I don’t let them.

“Fang, cmon, I'm your friend--”

“Pretty presumptive aren’t you?” they snarl. That gets me to blink in surprise a few times. “Or are you here to try and fix me like everyone else recently? Poor Fang with poor choices, look out!”

The fuck is this? “That’s not what I said.”

“No but its what you meant,” they snarl again. Finally a break seems to hit their tirade as they look over at how hurt I am. “That--that’s not…” they die off in their word choice. Face meets hands in what looks like shame. “Goddammit”. 

I’m a little more concerned at this point. I’m trying to be open with them, but Fang blowing me off makes me want to ignore whatever the hell all this is. My mouth contorts as I consider what to do before finally blowing out a puff of air. One hand reaches over and gently grabs a forearm. “Fang, what is going on? I would like to know and help however I can.”

One amber eye peers out at my face, and then my hand. I let go and offer a nod to encourage something like discourse between us. Scaled lips start to move for a few seconds before I hear anything. “Sorry. I just…had a fight with Naser and my dad last night.”

Not what I wanted to hear considering Naser’s daytrip between him and I yesterday, but I keep my mouth shut to let Fang continue. “I got up early in the morning and couldn’t get back to sleep. So I just went downstairs to get some nuggets for a snack. Naser heard me and came down to check. He said something and it just…made me snap. So we had a fight. Dad heard and things got really loud.” Fang sighs again as they flop their head back. “Fuckin' nothing going right it seems.”

“Is there anything else going on outside of last night?” I ask.

Amber eyes roll with tight frustration. “The band practices don’t feel like they’re going anywhere. No one wants to resolve anything, and just usual bullshit. I dunno. Frustrated is a good way to put it for me. Pissed more like.” Fang’s eyebrows pinch. “And Naomi keeps asking if I’m okay, and I can’t tell her that I'm not or else she will just worry and things spiral out of control and…fuck!” The last sentence comes out in a hiss.

I am far from a connoisseur of relationships, but it feels like Fang is letting all of hers spiral without relying on anyone. That certainly feels familiar. “Do you have anyone to talk to about this? Someone to just listen?”

Their laugh is a mocking sound. “Me? Everyone will just assume I’m the poor and broken--”

“No Fang, we don’t,” I interrupt.

They look at me with shock at being cut off. “You aren’t broken, you’re stressed out. You have friends who care. You have to talk to them rather than assume. You should trust me on this and listen. I want you to talk to me, and I think you have to.”

Fang’s wings stiffen slightly. “What would you know about it then?” Indignation traces their words like a protective barrier.

“More than you think,” I whisper back.

“Says the man in the richest side of town,” she mocks. “And with a cousin who cares more about you than himself.”

“Leave my family out of this, goddamnit Fang,” I growl. My eyes feel hot as I look at my neighbor, frustration starting to mount. Part of my cool is slipping as well. “I didn’t bring yours up so don’t--”

“Oh really? So you didn’t hang out with Naser out yesterday?” I blink. “I know, he wouldn’t shut up about it last night at dinner. Made a big deal about hanging out with his humie buddy Anon. Maybe you and him can go suck some cock together in a corner.”

“Shut the fuck up Fang!” I growl louder as I bang my hand against our desk. Its sharp slap breaks the activity in the classroom for a second. Everyone turns their head to look at us, me with my hand on the desk and Fang with their wings splayed out. Both of us have active poses of aggression. And soon shame. I bring both of my hands under the table while Fang wilts. Fernsworth is still thankfully asleep. No one says anything as then they turn their attention away to their own groups. Thank God for the attention span of the high school gestalt. 

Upset at what Fang has been slinging my way, I turn and pack my bags. Fang refuses to look at me, something of resilient anger and shame straining on their features. The bell has two minutes left in class, but I’m done here. “See you in Music,” I mumble and turn to leave. I can make out one eye turn my way, and something else flashes there. It’s soon forgotten as I trudge out to collect my thoughts.

Trish and Reed can feel me being upset and don’t offer much prying in math. Tiny Terror Trike seems to be more keen and frowns at me more than anything. Reed hopes everything turns out well for me as he helps guide us both through the problems again. Once done, I make sure my mask is fully back in place before heading down to lunch. 

Everyone seems to be in their usual spirits, but Naser is more relaxed than ever. Our talk yesterday really helped him out in the long run, which touches me in a great way. And the comparison between him and Fang makes sure that I don’t have my plastered smile quite reach my eyes. Fang is going through some shit, and I am trying to understand, but instead of attacking me for it would it kill to have them open up a little bit? Just a bit?

Inco grabs my attention as he shakes my shoulder. “Hey Anon, I got a question for you. Mind following?” He hooks a thumb towards a hallway and away from the group. Weird. I nod and follow behind.

Once we are in a break from line of sight and hearing he turns to me with a more serious expression. “Alright, spill. What’s eating you?”

“What? Nothing man, I’m good.” I make sure my smile is in place.

Inco doesn't bite. “No, you’re not. Something has you in a funk. Not a horrific one, but I can tell it’s bothering you.” I open my mouth but am interrupted. “I want you to trust me man, I’m here for you and whatever hurts you.”

My mouth closes as I force a breath through my nose. Goddamn cousin. Goddamn words. My hands interlock and grip behind my neck as I look at the ceiling. “It’s…gah, I had a little spat with Fang back in Science. Words got heated and I feel annoyed.” Inco nods his head for me to continue. “They said some stupid shit after I tried to pry. I asked them how they were and they tried to bite my head off. Then some shit about Naser, and I told her--them--to shut the fuck up. It felt like they were trying to get me to lash out.” Hands come apart as I hold them out for a shrug. “I guess that sucks?”

Shaded eyes squint as Inco considers this. “Do you know what’s going on to make Fang upset?”

“Some general stuff they told me, but nothing super specific.”

“Did you tell them you want to listen to them talk about it?”

“Yea, and I told them that they have to talk to their friends to get over them.”

“Ah. You said ‘have to talk’?”

I think back. “Yes?”

Inco sucks his teeth in consideration. “‘You have to talk to me’ versus ‘I would like it if we could talk together’ are different things man.”

“What the hell does that mean?” I ask, frustration creeping into my voice.

“Consider it; would you want me to tell  you that you have to come home every night and make me dinner? Or that I would like it if we could work on it together?”

“Well the latter, but that’s not the same thing.”

Inco gives me a gentle stare. “Isn’t it? One strips someone of agency and backs them into a corner. The other is a willingness to work and cooperate. An equal load.”

My eyes roam away from Inco as I consider that. Did it make sense? I told Fang that you need to talk to people to solve your problems. It made sense to me. Having someone to chat about what was going on was how I got through alot of my own. Not all of them, but alot. 

So was asking to work together. But in a different way. Forcing myself to talk versus considering to talk looked the same. And then breaking it down, asking to be relied on rather than told to be more trusting. That’s…shit that is different.

“Fuck,” I say aloud. It’s short and conveys all the sudden realization that hits me. “I backed them into a corner didn’t I?”

Inco nods. “Maybe. I don’t know Fang as well as you do, but do you think that maybe they have been backed up again and again multiple times without a break?”

Thoughts race back to the story of how Fang got into an early morning fight with their dad and Naser. If that isn’t backed into a corner, what would be? “Fuuuuuuck”, I groan as an answer.

Smile cresting his face, my cousin grabs my shoulder. “You got it now man. You know what to do?”

“Think so,” I mutter. “But lets go get our food, I need the energy.”

“Same, your gym reps killed me.” I chuckle, thankful for the break in mood, as we return to our table. 

Music seems to fly right into the present. I’m there long before Fang and have a few minutes to think about what I need to say. Yelling and snapping at each other won’t do anything, and I do think of Fang as a friend I would like to know better. We get along, chat, laugh, and work well together in classes. I help them in science, and they drag me through music. Despite knowing everyone around them it feels like I don’t know them very well at all. Something there needs to change if we are going to nip this miscommunication in the bud. 

Before the bell rings I see Fang step inside. Their back is stiff as they try to avoid looking at me. An impassive face is there and leaves me little insight to their mood. Damnit. Luckily Jingo whips up his pre-written message board for ‘Free Period’ before he’s on his couch. As everyone else disperses, I stand up and walk to Fang.

They pretend to not see me for a second as they leave me awkwardly standing there. Finally they look up with apprehension on their face. “Mind if we talk?” I offer in a neutral voice. Amber eyes narrow before they nod sharply.

My sigh tries to disperse my tension as I nod my head in thanks. I collect myself before speaking. “I’m sorry for snapping at you Fang. You didn’t need that. And I don’t want you to feel obligated with me. Forced to share, talk, or open up about what’s going on. I just want your trust, trust that I want to be your friend and that I care about what’s going on without telling you what to do. And I want to listen about your life and what is worrying you. Forcing you to rely on me isn’t what needs to happen. I’m sorry.”

Fang looks at me for a long moment before they grimace. “I said something shitty to you back there. Several things. I’m sorry too. I’ve…I’ve been a bit of a bitch recently.” One of their hands grasps the opposite arm in a tight grip. “My head has just been so tight recently. Like everyone is watching to see what I do next and how I’ll fuck it up.”

“I’m not here to see you fail Fang. I’m here because I like hanging out with you because you’re you.” That seems to force a look at me. There’s something tremulous there, delicate. But also more confident now. “I would like to hang out more, but only if you want to.”

“Well, you do know the rest of the gang. And no one shit talks you too much. Besides Trish,” they say with a snort. “But you know how that is.”

“Indeed I do,” I smile back. It seemed like we both made mistakes here today, and we could come back from that. Good. Fang was too interesting and actually fun to push away.

They look at me from the side and smile. “Want to practice a bit?” they ask.

I look around the various instruments in the music room. I nod as Fang gets up with a beckoning gesture. I haven’t actually touched anything yet, but it would be fun to see Fang play something. At one point their gaze flicks to a guitar on the wall. Not sure of the make, but I want to say les paul? Before long they keep wandering. “That one,” I say and interrupt their walk.

Fang looks behind their shoulder to crook an eyebrow. “What?”

“I want to see you play that one,” I repeat and point at the guitar. Fang’s eyebrows both raise at that.

“No, I should go get a bass, like the one in the band.”

“But you looked at that one too,” I mention. “I know you can play bass. But I just want to voice my thoughts out. I’m curious how well you play guitar.”

Hesitation crosses their features. “I haven’t played electric in awhile,” they murmur. 

“Then let’s see how it goes today,” I reply with a smile. Fang studies me, but all they will get out of me is genuine interest and respect. Slowly accepting that fact they nod in turn.

“Alright,” my ptero goth friend relents. “Alright, go grab it and I’ll set up the amp.”

Fang sets up quickly as I return to them with the electric ax. I see fingers slid up and down the frets and neck with what looks like practiced familiarity. They definitely know how to handle this instrument. A nervous glance is shot my way. But I dismiss it with a thumbs up that I copied and stole from Damien. Puffing out a breath of air, Fang strums the chords. 

Its powerful. Followed by a melodic chime as fingers start to dance. They dance more. And soon I’m treated to what Fang can really do with it. Notes, beats, and rhythms fly through Fang and into their guitar as they finally let go and feed into it. I knew they were probably good, but this was good . Booted feet step up and down as Fang finds a groove and continues. A little nubby ptero tail starts wagging to the beat as well. Which is adorable. 

Music blares into a complicated series of notes which flow nonstop. Different songs blend into each other in a consistent melody that has Fang closing their eyes in concentration while their mouth peels open in pure joy. Minutes pass before they finally stop. Fang is panting with the work and wings flared out in a stylistic pose around themself. Mr. Jingo has one half of his facemask off as he looks up with a smile at Fang from his couch. “That was well done Ms. Aaron. Keep up the splendid work.” Then he’s back down with his headphones.

“Holy crap, you fuckin’ killed it!” I say and stand up. My mouth is open in a huge smile and amazement. It felt like I just got a front row concert. “Seriously, you rock Fang!”

“Thanks,” they huff. Pride seems to have settled on them as they gaze down at the guitar in their hands. “Been a minute, but that was a good run.”

“Nah, more like great!” My enthusiasm makes them laugh. I hold up a fist which they reciprocate with their own.

“Glad you think so, now it’s your turn.”

I blink. “What?”

“You’ve mentioned how you used to play when you were younger. Find something and let loose, man.”

“Oh, we don’t have to do that.” I try to laugh it off. 

Fang frowns slightly and shuts me up. “Weren’t you just pushing me to do something I haven’t tried out in years?” I cannot deny that. “Look around dork, find something.”

My eyes roam around the room. There were an awful lot of instruments here. Some were more dinged up than others, like the brass line, due to popularity and use. A few drums lined the walls. The string section was more empty of students compared to the others. I felt myself linger on a large black wood cello before trying to move on. “Right there, stop!” I hear Fang whisper next to me.

I jump at the proximity. “What? When did you get so close?”

A prodded elbow in the ribs is my answer to that question. “You were looking at that old cello huh? Go get it.”

“I…I’m not sure.”

“Either you will or I will Muscles,” Fang teases. Relenting at the tenacity, my feet seem to slowly drag me to the cello. I find the bow next to it and give both an inspection. Strings are oiled, no dust on it, and there’s a cloth for my own hands to be dried off with before touching it. Jingo knows what he is doing with the care of these instruments.

My breath comes and goes slowly as I hoist the cello up and bring it to the semi-circle I had with Fang. Once I take my seat, they cross their legs and arms expectantly. Lips dry, fingers tight, I look at Fang again.

Their face is calm, supportive, and smile softly. “You got this,” they mouth and nod.

I got this. I got this. My mantra is set and repeats in my head as I close my eyes, pick up my bow, and remember.

Mom’s hair is soft and smells like sunlight. Her body hair is groomed and clean after a hard day out in the garden we have. Her arms enwrap mine as she helps me string the chords and place the bow properly on her cello. Chin on my head, I can feel her sway back and forth with an easy beat as we draw the bow together. Notes of deep velvet ring out and settle in my bones. We draw them long, we draw them sharp, and the melody flows between them all as a dance. One we know intimately.

Mom’s tail has me squeezed against her chest, and I giggle at how it tickles when she puts the end against my neck. Her own laughter is soft as we continue the music despite her distracting me. Sotto voce, and our harmony on the strings recede. They tremble, plucking and dancing across water and streams in the forest. Growth, volume, and speed pick up as everything collects together in a crescendo. Mom’s arms blur side to side with the climax and I am watching. Watching. Listening and watching. A final note as the river becomes a waterfall! And the note flows down, down, down into the stillness.

Mom sets the cello on the stand and hugs me tighter. Giggles become laughter as she starts picking at my hair to groom me. I pluck at her arms and pick out imaginary bugs and sticks. “That was so good Nonny, well done,” she whispers to me. I close my eyes and breathe in that sunlight warm fur again, feeling myself melt and pool into mom’s arms.

As I return, I can feel my fingers burning at the neck of the cello and my arm twinge as muscles tweaked to remember old patterns of movement. Sweat is beading on my scalp as breathing comes down from somewhat energetic to calmer levels. My eyes open and see…

Alot of people staring at me. No, almost everyone. Oh fuck. Even Jingo. Did I screw up?

“That was well done lad,” our teacher said with a smile. “You keep that up and you’ll be good for the year.” And another plop as he crashes down to his couch.

Fang takes that moment to lean over and grab my arm. “Anon, holy shit you can play! And you played so well! What even was that, where did that come from? I knew you used to play but that was not what I had in mind when you made it seem like you hadn’t played in forever.” Several students around us nod and even give some general commentary in the positive.

A single tear falls down my cheek as something warm blossoms in my chest. I wipe it away and blame the sweat on my head. Remembering mom was nice. Good even. I hadn’t thought about that memory for a long time. “Thanks,” I cough out. “It…really has been awhile since I did something like that. I mess around once in awhile, but that was hard to remember.”

“Anon. You--you really did well.” Fang seems to catch up on my emotions and seems more sincere and soft. “Seriously, your teacher would be proud.”

Oh fuck don’t say that. I’m going to burst. Goddamn these siblings and their way to pierce me deep. My tongue gets bit between both jaws in a familiar way as I calm myself down. “Well, same can be said for your guitar bash today Fang,” I smile. “Why don’t you do that in Wurm Drama?”

Fang’s smile withers. “We decided a long time ago to not do that. Better for us.”

Huh? “But Fang, you killed it. In no small way either.”

“Nah, it was a one time thing.” Fang seems to try to deflect it, and that really seems familiar. 

“If you’re going to get me to accept your praise, then you accept mine. What do you mean? Can’t the comp change?”

“We…Grrr, we decided on a vote when we started. Two basses are better for marketability from what Trish said. We’ve stuck with it since then.” Fang seems to be more open now, and I can’t fuck this up like I did this morning.

I summon as much consideration as possible and lay out my words with care. “And your friends know you kick ass on the guitar? Have you told them about how much fun you seem to have? Because I saw you become a rock god for a minute earlier with the best smile in the world.” Fang blinks and looks away with a flush. Ok, maybe too effusive. “What I mean to say is, have you considered talking about it? I can back you up too if you like.”

“No, I haven't,” Fang replies slowly. “Everything we do is by a vote. Trish and Reed wanted me on bass so here we are.”

“Even if its not allowing you to be happy?” I ask earnestly.

Withering at that, Fang is silent and pensive in consideration. I look at the cello next to me before motioning to get Fang’s attention on it. “I have a cello like this at home. I don’t touch it very often, and when I do it feels more like revisiting just to keep in touch. But you got me to try to really play for the first time in awhile. And I am really appreciative of that Fang, more than you know.” I lean forward and put a hand on their shoulder with a gentle squeeze. “And I know your friends and girlfriend would die to hear you be the rock god you were meant to be with a guitar in your hands.”

Fang considers me for what feels like a minute. “Ok,” they relent. “Ok. We have practice today after school. At the auditorium. Help me collect the guitar here to practice with. I’ll talk to Jingo to get it cleared.” With that they get up and walk to the teacher. 

Finally, something goes right! I smile as I consider my friend who earlier today seemed on the break of collapsing. Now there was something in those eyes that was passionate and eager about something. Admittedly, it was what helped me pick up the bow and cello as well.

Fingers tracing the fine strings, my mind wanders back to Mom for a minute. It felt…good. Really good. I was able to remember something that brought me joy like nothing else. Maybe I should give this a shot again? I played a little for Inco back when I first moved in. I could practice a little more again. Without disturbing the neighbors hopefully. Fang’s return confirms their rental of the guitar for the day, and an excited smile on their beak. 

Hell yes.

Classes can’t pass by fast enough. My legs and feet are twitching like I just got done with an all morning body blast. It's only after school ends that I can focus and almost sprint to the music room. Fang is already there with the guitar and…the cello? I give them a look but they insist. 

“Now come on and take these off my hands, we should run over.”

“Aren’t you going to carry your own instrument?”

“And deprive you of your muscles? Please,” they laugh.

“Didn’t realize I was the goffer for today.”

“Well you are more closely related to one than I can, you little mammal.”

“Ouch, you wound me and my warm blood in winter. Sucks that I can’t freeze.”

Our bantering seems to be lifting us in higher spirits more as we run across the school. I am carrying a guitar, a bass, and now a cello it seems. Nothing too awful, but I am rather careful around my loads. None of these are cheap.

Fang kicks the auditorium in as we arrive. Trish and Reed jump at the sound while Naomi splutters. “Sorry!” Fang calls out. “Had to get some stuff. Brought Anon along too,” they offer as they do a run by kiss on Naomi’s head before bounding up the stage.

“What? What’s Caveman doing here?” Trish asks. She has her arms crossed over her chest. Wow. Just a chest. Man I looked way too long at that propped up bosom. Thankfully no one saw me in the darkness of the auditoriums seats. And I’ve seen it before when we lift together.

“Oonga boonga, I bring instruments,” I call out. Reed waves and chuckles at that. Naomi seems surprised in a pleasant way as she greets me. I wave back as I deposit the guitar and bass on the stage while bringing the cello with me.

“Again, what is he doing here? And is that a guitar?” Trish repeats. Her eyes scrunch down as she considers the guitar in Fang’s hands.

“Uh yo, I thought we were still sticking with bass times two fam,” Reed follows. His chin feathers get a small scratch as he considers it.

“Yea, but I wanted to give the guitar a try for today. See how it plays out.” Fang seems wholly unperturbed and downright cheery. I can feel Naomi perk up at this. She definitely noticed the same thing. “And Anon can be a vouch, he’s no slouch with an instrument either.”

“What do you play then?” Trish asks as her eyes lock onto mine. She’s not quite upset, but defense is in her mind. 

“I play the cello,” I say as I point to the case. “Have been able to for more than a decade.”

“Dude, sweet,” Reed smiles. “Knew you were cool, but musician cool is icing on the cake.”

“But we have always done two basses! It’s what we voted on!” Trish raises her voice as she looks at her bandmates. “Fang, you can’t change things now just because…I mean. Anon isn’t in the band!”

“I can’t change things?” Fang asks loudly. “Trish, I said I want to try out the guitar and see how it feels. And Anon is a friend to all of us if I remember it right. His opinion matters. Or are you saying we shouldn’t listen to anyone outside the band?” Fang growls as her hands motion to both myself and then Naomi. For her part, Naomi is considering what’s going on with a hard to read expression.

“I did help set up the artwork with Olivia,” Naomi adds in. “And get the costs down for poster prints when you guys first started. You told me it was a good thing back then Trish, to get it off your plate.”

“That’s not--”Trish tries to reply. But sees quickly how this is going. Her hands grip her hoodie and something ugly crosses her face. Reed picks up on it too and looks concerned. Fang seems resolute and can’t see her face, but Trish looks more upset at how things are developing.

I’ve been trying to outreach to everyone recently, but maybe I should focus here and now as well with Trish. “Trish,” I call up. “We aren’t trying to take anything from you. I just want to support you guys as my friends, and all equally. Letting Fang try things out won’t harm anything. And if it does not go well, it’ll go back to the same formula you know. Is that ok?” Trish looks at me with something on her face that she hides by looking down again. C’mon workout buddy. Take the olive branch.

“Fine,” Trish finally manages. “Fine, we try this out. But if we don’t like it we go back to how things were.” Fang smiles and actually jumps while Reed does his usual thumbs up. 

“How did you do that?” Naomi asks to my side.

“Me? I didn’t do anything. Fang did,” I reply. “And they kicks ass on that thing. I know exactly how this is going to go.”

Smile on her snoot, Naomi grabs my hand in a squeeze before whispering “You’re great too Anon, I know it,” before letting go. Goddamn, she is such a sweetheart. I can see why Fang is in love with her. Nonstop cute there.

“Let’s kick it off with something we know well. How about ‘Mussolini shot my grandma so I kicked his dog’? Ready?” Fuck, I forgot Reed comes up with these lyrics and titles. “One two three four!”

Reed and Trish fly right into the song for a setup. As I watch with baited breath alongside Naomi. Fang raises her pick up high before flying across the instrument. 

And. Goddamn. Did it all go great!

Their songs flowed, jammed, and beat against my skull with their frantic energy. Every note they landed was on point before turning it into a slugfest. Trish’s growling support, Reed’s speedy and explosive thunderations, and Fang’s screaming guidance made the band impossible to put down. Nothing seemed to be able to stop them, and Fang was belting out the vocals with an energy  that was directly contrasted from that first day’s concert. Naomi was feeling it as well as I saw her with fists clenched in front of her and lower lip bit. Her tail wagged in tandem with the beat as well. I almost laughed at the similarity between her and Fang with that perk.

Finally the song came to a climactic finish that left all three members panting. I applauded immediately, and a heartbeat later Naomi stood up with a “THAT WAS FANTASTIC!” at the top of her lungs. Fang smiled at us both with something approaching beatific while Reed and Trish panted in amazement as well as joy.

“I don’t think we’ve done anything that good as, well, ever,” Reed said between breaths.

Trish looked around at all of us. Then Fang. Something softened as she finally held her head back for a final gasp of air before letting it out. “Yea Reed. That was our best shot.” My smallest friend looked at me and then Fang. “You were right. That kicked ass.”

Naomi squealed again as Fang jumped up and down with a “I fuckin’ knew it!” My smile was infected by everyone, it seemed as if it would not go away. “All for a vote of having Fang remain on bass?”

Crickets.

“Guitar?” I asked, with my own hand up. Naomi shot hers up immediately besides me. Reed raised his soon after, and Trish was the last with a deliberate consideration. Fang yelled out again in joy. Before anyone else could move, Naomi jumped on stage and wrapped the reborn rocker in a tight hug. Both of them fell to the ground giggling. 

Trish shut her eyes closed. “Oh my god go get a room,” she groaned. 

“Pity the singles here dudes,” Reed laughed. “We aren’t so lucky,”

“Jealous?” Naomi purred while giving Fang a quick smek on the cheek. Fang giggled again and it was almost too high to imagine. Man those two are cute indeed.

“Wait a second,” Fang said as they pulled themself up. “I want Anon to play next.”

My eyes widened a bit as everyone turned to me. “Uh wait, aren’t you guys going to practice?”

“I mean yea,” Fang nodded, “but you got me up here in the first place today. It’s your turn dweeb.”

“Dweeb?” I ask with a flat voice.

“You could still go by Muscles, but it feels like you’re just a little bit more than that. Itty bit,” Fang laughs as she holds up two fingers so close they could almost touch.

“I want to see Anon play too! And it would give you guys a chance to catch your breath and think of what to do next for the songs in a set list,” Naomi added. She was still wrapped around Fang’s middle and was getting head strokes. Content as a cat that got the milk.

“Dude, second concert? Hell yes,” Reed agreed. He stretched and popped something audibly as well. “My back could do with a refresher too.” Jumping down, Reed made his way to a bag on the front row before lounging back. “C’mon T, give the man a little stage room.”

Trish looked at me for a few seconds before nodding. “Put on a show Caveman, I need to think about how we need to update.” She smirked a little before jumping down herself and settling in on the ground by Reed. I rolled my eyes in turn before picking myself up with the cello case and ascending the stage.

Fang and Naomi picked themself up and sat directly in front of me in the seats. The former seemed the most relaxed I’d seen thus far, while Naomi was positively beaming. She clung onto Fang’s arm in their seats. My gulp as I set up was audible enough for everyone to chuckle tho. Stage fright in front of friends? That’s me alright.

“Well. I’m pretty rusty. Haven’t tried to really play in a long while. So I'm just going to repeat what Fang heard earlier in music class. Pardon me if, y’know, there’s some harsh notes.” My palms ached already as I positioned the foot of the cello.

“You got this dweeb,” Fang said. Their eyes were confident for me. In me. And their smile was the support I needed.

“You got this Anon,” Naomi mimicked. She was no longer clutching Fang’s arm and was giving me her full attention. One hand did grip Fang’s as she smiled up at me with the same support.

God, with friends like this how can I let them down. 

Closing my eyes, I bend my bow arm and remember .

I’m able to pick up more of the notes this time as the memory sets in place of the music my mom and I played together all those years ago. Sharp contrasts are more clear in my mind and hand while softer run-ons become more playful. I know my mistakes and am able to cover them up more quickly this time with improvisations. The cello feels more familiar in my hands as I let it go back and forth in its own choir as well. It's an older thing, well worn. But it has a timbre to it that feels nostalgic with that age. 

After a few minutes I open my eyes again with more confidence. I think I’ve done better this time around, and my muscles aren’t nearly as tight and stiff as before. Looking at my audience, I think I can confirm that.

Reed has gone catatonic in his chair. His tail is sweeping back and forth in the rhythm I just finished. Even his fingers are doing little maestro movements in the air. Trish’s reaction made me laugh aloud. She started with her face resting in the crook of one arm, but now that arm has flopped away while she stares at me with an open mouth. My laugh breaks her out of the trance. Color suffuses her cheeks before she applauds me with a little clap.

Fang looks much like in music class, but there’s a softer meaning in there too. Instinct tells me she can sense the tender memory I have with my mom in that piece of music, and she was able to likely hear the subtle differences as I came at it with a more positive expression this time around. One hand is resting on her lips as she considers me, and it feels almost too invasive to peer into what she’s thinking. Naomi by contrast is an open book. Her tail is wrapped snugly around Fang’s leg in affectionate joy. Tears spill down her face in appreciation, and her hands are held to her mouth to cover a sappy smile. Yup. I think Naomi probably can read emotions in music like Fang can. 

“Fucking. Killed it,” Reed says into the air. 

“Thanks Reed,” I say warmly. “That--”

“That was very, very well done,” Naomi interrupts. “Anon, how did you come up with that piece of music?”

My mouth twitches at that. “It’s something my mom taught me. She was the best teacher.”

Naomi pauses. Fang senses the mood and looks between us. “Was?” they test the word in the air tentatively. 

I nod. “Was,” with a smile.

“Oh. Oh!” Fang gasps. They catch on to what their comment meant to me earlier in the music classroom. “Anon, that--”

“You didn’t know,” I finished for them. “It’s ok. It’s been more than half a decade.”

Fang frowns at that. Naomi decides to push herself up and walk up the stage next to my seat. Standing there, I can see a sadness that I…I don’t think I can see that right now. It’s too close. “Naomi, uh. You don’t have to stand here. It’s ok.” But she ignores me and wraps my head in a hug. Shock makes me tense, but her hand starts stroking my scalp softly.

“You did good Anon. She would be so proud. You did so good.” Her hands stroke my head.

You did so good Nonny. Well done.

I.

Mom.

I can’t…

No. Please. Don’t.

Something else wraps around me as I feel another weight on my back. Feathery, soft, and warm. Fang is on my other side and has wrapped their arms around my neck and shoulders. “You’re good dweeb. You’re a good guy, and you make your mom proud every day.” She whispers.

God.

God damn it.

Everything breaks for the second time for me at this school. Friends who support me, who know me, who give me what I need hold on. My chest bursts open as I hold onto both figures around me. I miss my mom. I miss my mom so god damn much. It hurts all the time when I miss her. It wasn’t fair. Nothing was fair. 

She left too soon. She left me with him.
We played together and groomed each other. But I don’t look like her, I look like him.
She was always warm and sunny. But I don’t have that. I have him.
My mom’s laugh was the cleanest thing in the world. But I don’t sound like that. I sound like fucking him.

I miss my mom’s music making its way through our house. How it always woke me up on Sunday mornings. How we would then go walk outside together as she told me about all the plants and animals she worked with every day. How precious she made everything seem, and all the home made food she cooked for me.

Pain sears my throat in an attempt to close it, but it doesn't hold for long. Every ache, memory, and tear burns it open and any wound’s attempt to seal over. Time is lost for me as my sobs echo out. After too long for me to count it starts to stop. It ebbs, flows, and trickles out to a little stream. The end is there soon after. My eyes are swollen and painful as I finally open them. I can feel Reed’s hands wrapping over Fang’s as he hugs my back. He’s warm. Trish has nudged in the front and holds my chest. Her grip is strong. Fang and Naomi are still where they sat earlier. And I can feel fresh wet streaks on my head from them. My breathing returns to steady pulses.

“I’m sorry,” I croak out. “I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry for,” I hear Fang murmur. “You’re good dweeb.”

“I…thank you.” I shiver as the words leave me.

“You loved your mom alot,” Trish says. “It hurts when they leave.” Her grip tightens on my chest. “But you’re ok. You’re going to be ok.”

“Yea,” I sniffle. “Thanks Trish. Thank you so much,” and hug her back. Trish sniffles.

Naomi’s head is laying on the top of my head as she offers her support. “You have so much love Anon. It’s ok to remember that, even if it hurts sometimes.”

“You’re--,” Reed coughs before continuing. “You’re a legit good guy homie. And you ain’t alone.” My hand reaches up to squeeze a thank you on his arms. He scratches my back in reply.

“Hooooooo” I let out. Sniffles ring out some more before I continue. “Thank you everyone. That helps. So much.” Some signal seems to let us all know to release. Everyone backed up from my seated position. “God. I could use some water.” 

Reed goes off but not before Trish calls out “Not the red one Reed!” He affirms before placing a water bottle in my hand. I chug that in a heartbeat. Sweet relief refreshes my abused throat.

Then I crack an eye at the orange parasaur over my shoulder. “That’s two crying sessions from me now Naomi. You owe me.” My smirk is tremulous at what I just said, but it felt like the right way to continue.

Her own sniffles were all she gave as a handkerchief blotted her eyes. Then she laughs. “You have successfully run my head around multiple times now Anon. We get into a brawl you pull me out of, you and I have a bad argument which we come back from, and today you share a piece of music so beautiful and cry your eyes out after while relying on me. I should be charging you at this rate.” She laughs more, and it is bell like in it’s levity. Whole.

“Tell me about it,” Fang sighs. “We get pissed at each other today, and now I’m helping and hugging in a group cuddle puddle? What are you Anon, some kind of master manipulator?”

“Skinnie magic and tricks,” I say in an afflicted voice like a goblin. 

Trish scowls and punches me in the shoulder. “If I get in trouble for it, you do too. Idiot.”

“Only if you cry next time.”

That truly  seems to get us all to relax fully. I stand up and stretch out. That felt so good. But now my body and mind felt truly exhausted. Which seemed familiar.

“So, you guys going to keep practicing?” I ask.

“I'm not sure,” Fang drawls out. Reed looks on with a considering look as Trish starts digging through her backpack. Everyone seems to be in a cloud of second-guessing. “Naomi mentioned a study date, but we just got this down. And it feels so good!”

“Fang, sweety.” Naomi smiles but there is palpable tension in her voice. “You need to study. Your grades need help.” Both of them look to be having a silent eye-connected argument before Fang groans and nods their head. One goth ptero put in place? Check.

“Cool. I think I’m going to head on out then,” I shrug. “I’ll come retrieve the cello in the morning before classes start.”

“Want some company Anon?” Naomi asks. “The more study partners the better I say.” Fang blinks at that. I do as well. But I can’t actually say it’s a bad idea.

“I was going to head to my apartment. Should study some stuff. But you sure?” My backpack definitely has a few burning holes in it that need to be covered. I won’t get much time for them on Saturday with garden work and work work.

“If you like, we can join. Both of us have a few things for homework to be covered as well. We can do all of that together.” Naomi is picking her bag up off the floor while looking over me to confirm. 

“Honestly dweeb? You kick ass at science. Could help alot for all of us.” They snicker as they go off to their own collection of school work. “But you need help with music. Trish, Reed, you ok in here?”

Our diminutive friend has her head down in her notebook as she furiously scribbles away. “Got it. Rewriting stuff.”

“When T gets into a roll, she goes off bro. Trust us, we are good, go be studious and upstanding members of society,” Reed confirms for us. One pink claw pats Trish on the shoulder as the other starts to hold up another notebook that is definitely more…worn down than Trish’s. Assuming that is the source of the lyrics it seems that Reed has his work cut out for him with the new shift in composition. 

I think all of this is not a bad idea honestly. Naomi’s a smart one, and can definitely lead me in how to address some of the harder class materials even if we don’t share it. Fang is also clever even if they don’t recognize it themself. 

“Sure. Let’s do that. I can let Inco know we have company.”

“Fantastic! Where are we going?” Cream and orange colored scales perk up in a cheer as Naomi smiles at the thought.

“Bethel heights.” At the look on my guests face I chuckle. “I know, uncle and auntie made sure we are comfortable. 

“Dude, we should party it up there and see how the big folk feel sometime!” Reed interjects. Trish nudges him to be quiet but honestly I can’t disagree.

“Know what? Not a bad idea. Sometime in the next few weekends we can figure that out. We haven’t had a party yet, and it feels like we should change that.” My friends seem excited at the idea. “No carfe tho,” I point at Reed. Trish snorts in approval while Reed deflates.

“Harsh bro.”

I guide both of my friends out as we leave and bade the others goodbye. Despite my tiredness, there was an electric sensation in the air that was infectious. Nothing was going to hold them back at this rate. I looked forward to seeing the future of Wurm Drama.

Fang and Naomi though. Wow. They held onto me so much during that moment back there. Naomi smelled like cinnamon and apples, warm and tender and relaxing. And the way she wrapped a tail around me in that hug made me feel blessed. Never knew how good it was to have a tail wrapped around me until it actually happened. Like the most supporting and protecting thing in the world. Anchoring. Beautiful. While Fang’s wings gave the best sense of enwrapped wonder. Their feathers really were amazing, downy soft and smooth. While those wings felt surprisingly muscular. The contrast was going to stick in my head. 

Man dino’s really were muscular weren’t they? Naomi’s tail felt strong as hell and supple, while Fang’s arms were thin but felt denser than I imagined. I knew Trish was already strong from the gym, and she showed me how tail curls worked. But if I could--

“Anon!” Naomi called out. I blinked. That stung a little with how much I cried. “Would it be easy if we called a cab?” Fang is turned away and staring at the sunset while Naomi gently tries to return me to earth. 

“Oh sure, let me find something.” Maybe she didn’t want to ride the metro. I found a number for a cab service and punched it in. The other line asked me where I was and where I wanted to go. I barely got out the name of my apartment complex before it clicked. “Huh. Disconnect I guess.” Before I could redial a yellow taxi flew down the road and halted in front of us in the school parking lot.

“Hop on in kids” we hear a voice call out. I dip my head low to see a grinning yellow velociraptor staring back. 

“Uh. That was fast?” My question is reflected on both of the other’s faces. 

“Don’t wear out my reputation. Hop in and we’ll be off.” I look at Naomi, who shrugs, while Fang blows out their exasperation before we all huddle in. As soon as my seat belt clicked our cab lurched off at what felt like a criminal rate. I felt my heart jackhammer as we blurred through parts of town. When I glanced at my friends, neither seemed overly concerned.

Fang seemed to feel my stare on them as they shrugged in turn. “Mia,” was my only given explanation.

Ah. 

“So off to your lovenest?” our cab driver interrupted. 

“Nah man, just friends.” Grab a girl like Naomi? Fang’s got that blessing dude. I’d be lucky to grab someone like either of them.

I get a stare from the rear view window. “That right?” he cackles. Naomi seems to groan while fang kicks the driver’s seat. My own eyes narrow at the man. Before I can retort he halts the car and I lurch forward, nearly hitting the glass. If I had whiplash, Christ help this jackass. And we're already here? Speed laws be damned. Stepping out of the cab, my eyes catch the fare. Wow. That was cheap. More cash is grabbed and handed through the window. “Keep the change man. You are a fast maniac.”

“Thanks kid,” he smiles. “And be sure to keep your hands to yourself, your little lady friends may get a little flustered.” Another crackle of laughter rings out as he peels away leaving the three on the sidewalk. The light blushing at his remarks makes Naomi easy to read while Fang whispers a choice set of insults.

“Well, he was crude. Sorry about that,” I murmur. 

Naomi waves it off without looking at me. “It’s ok, nothing to worry about.”

I shrug. Then I turn and make a grand display of the apartment high rise. “Welcome to Bethel Heights good company. Please, enjoy your stay.

Chapter Text

Naomi

Eye rolling may be a practiced form of communication in Volcadera Bluffs with Anon being who he is. Honestly. The man switched over from genuine to buffoonish at the drop of a hat.

Today was just another day of teenage drama making a dramatic exit as well. Fang and Anon have a fight. They resolve it. Fang and the band try out a new music style, crush it , and find a new way forward. Anon gets up afterwards and shows that he really is more than just a physical health enthusiast and dork. He has pain there, like anyone else I know.

Playing beautiful music may require some sort of personal pain if these two are anything to go off of.

Our group crying was something I appreciated deeply. Anon has more baggage than he lets on with his parents. It makes me wonder what sort of person his mother was to influence him so strongly. With all those things he said in our arms as he bawled? That hurt and loneliness was still there. I'd like to think we all helped him, but only Anon can tell us.

Of course, he had to ruin the goodwill I gave him with all those comments. About me. And then Fang. Again, does he not learn how often he mumbles out loud? My face was fairly flushed at the…commentary. Fang’s was as well from what I could tell as they looked away. Blushes still decorated our faces despite our best efforts. Hearing Trish about to join in that storm was not something I wanted to hear. Which was odd. Why not? It simply seemed more upsetting for Anon to keep expanding his obvious list of thoughts.

Soon enough I'll have to compile this list properly. ‘Anon's Ramblings’, ‘Diary of the Dork’, ‘Anon's collection of Scales and Tails.’

That last title hit differently. Embarrassingly. Mortifying. Thankfully my groan at that line of thought was when the cab driver said something I did not fully catch. I had gotten comfortable around Anon after realizing I wasn't actually attracted to him like that first day made me think. It was just me projecting from stress. Which Fang helped with nicely. Our hands squeezed together as we looked up at the apartment building, glad to be in each other’s company. 

Following Anon up the steps, I have to say I am impressed with the layout. It's very well put together here. A black and gray raptor greets us as we walk into the lobby. “Mr. Mous,” he purrs.

“Heya Reg, brought some friends over! Good day for you so far?”

Reginald's name tag touts Anon's fondness for the nickname, but the doorman sighs at the question. “Again, it is Reginald sir. But yes, this day has been pleasant. No messages or mail for the household today.” His attention turns to me with a perfectly polite head tilt. “Good evening ladies.” I wince as Fang stiffens, but Reginald continues.  “I'll be here in reception for any needs you may require. Do not be afraid to use the intercom.”

“Oh he's good at this,” Anon chimes in. “Pure professional, and Reg even offers feedback and critique sometimes. We ordered groceries last week and he suggested some ingredients to make our meals last longer.” Not quite a snort leaves Reginald at the mention of his nickname but it is far from rude. “Ah, but Reg? Fang here prefers neutral terms. Nothing with ‘lady’ or anything else please.”

Fang shot a glance at Anon before smiling briefly. It was always good to have friends that supported you, and Fang found another in Anon. The doorman nods without a pause as he continues. “Noted, pardon any sort of perceived slight Mx Fang.” All of us stare at that. Fang and I had never had someone use anything approaching gender neutral for them in address. “We shall make a note of it for any future visitations.” Another nod of the head as Anon tilts his. Clearly he had not heard of the term until today. “Enjoy your stay, I can have a cab ready for your departure before you make it down for the night.” Finished with introductions, he nods once more as we leave for the elevators.

Once inside I ask Anon the obvious. “So you have a doorman. Is he always there?”

“Pretty much, even on Holidays from what he told me” Anon confirms. His brow furrows while he mumbles aloud “...man he is good at what he does. Could he get me spare clothes if I asked? Gotta experiment.”

What a funny human. Those thoughts tend to make me laugh. Fang laughs aloud at that too. “God, dweeb. You’ve got the highlife here.”

Our ride up surprises me as we reach the top floor. Restraint keeps me from widening my eyes as we enter his and Inco’s apartment. My pale ptero partner whistles as they make their equally impressed thoughts known. A truly massive space unfolds before us. Marble kitchen countertops, spacious den with a monstrous television, and a patio space that has several pieces of furniture that I can see from the floor to ceiling windows.

The only human friends I had seemed to downplay their wealth. But this is a new side of things.

“C'mon, I can brew some decaf and get us started. Make yourselves comfy.”

“Sure,” I reply after tearing my eyes off the view of the city. Following Anon to the kitchen gives me the chance to sit at the island and stretch my legs. Little rituals at home never fail to keep me relaxed. Even if it was someone else's. Fang’s hand on my thigh is the perfect topping to the experience.

“Goddamn dweeb, you and Inco live like this?” Though the apartment is sparse of debris, the telltale signs of two teenage boys are evident: clothes in some places where they don’t belong, the smell of old coffee, and cheesy action movie posters.

“You know it friend-with-no-gender-numero-uno!” Fang scoffs at Anon’s response, but our human friend is too busy looking over coffee packets to see. I giggle.

Something on the fridge catches my attention. “Anon, why are there so many stickers on the fridge?”

Anon grunts as he prepares the decaf. “Unc and Auntie leave them behind when they want to communicate.”

Oh. I believe I remember something about them not being home often. “When did they last see you?” Fang’s eyes also alight on the topic of conversation and seem inquisitive.

The pause seems to linger as Anon counts the days in his head. “Not yet?” he finally offers.

Profound sadness hits me at that as I squeeze Fang’s hand. They squeeze back in sympathy for our friend. Inco hadn't seen his parents in this new city in such a long time? Anon sees this and nods. “Yea, I know. I'm used to the parental disconnect, but Inco still holds out hope for his folks.” We are offered cups of steaming hot coffee as he sits next to me. Muscles in his neck twitch as Anon considers for a time. “They aren't bad people really. Just dumb. About their own kid I mean.”

“That still sounds like alot to handle. Even for the both of you,” I say quietly. 

“Sound like parents letting down their kids like usual,” Fang whispers.

“Mm. Well, we have each other,” he smiles. Which he then turns to us as it brightens. “And we both have some wonderful friends.”

My tail wraps around my left foot as I consider my human friend. Does he not realize that he is actually quite attractive? His constant mumbling about women, while lecherous, shows a more poetic side than he gives himself credit for. Not to mention his sheer physical presence. The image of that burst apart bench is still quite clear in my mind. By all things considered Anon should be more of a ladykiller. 

Fang seems equally off put by Anon as I feel a slight vibration in my chair. Ours touch, and I can feel the slight wagging of stumpy tail as Anon seems to touch Fang in a way much like my own. It stops as I cough slightly for Fang to take notice. We share a look. He really needs to understand what he can do to people.

It's that damn doubt of his that holds him back.

“You're a great friend too Anon,” I reply. My hands are comfortably warm around my cup of decaf, and I feel totally languid with how things are in the atmosphere with us. “But! We have studies to do. Let’s do that before you cry yourself into my shoulder again.”

“Oh god,” our ptero companion groans. “Can we just say that we managed to get it done and just turn on that theater system you got back there?”

Anon snorts. “I do need help in music Fang, you were right about that. No getting away from my science lecture either.”

“Fang just needs some steady hands. But those are for me,” I giggle. Fang blushes as they look away while grasping my hand tighter. They really were easy to embarrass at times.

Slightly red rimmed eyes crinkle in amusement at me. “Why Naomi, you make it sound like you're here to flirt and use me for my hospitality. All alone in this apartment of mine.”

My laughter echoes around the halls. “No Anon, I'm only here for your body, you’ve done well to preserve it for me.” Both my mind and my own body freeze at that attempt at a joke. I can hear Fang choke on their own reaction.

No no no no.

Anon is staring at me with wide eyes. Oh god he’s blushing slightly. My partner looks at me with a head tilt and raised eyebrows as if to say ‘really? now?’

“That was a joke! A bad joke! I’m not trying to--oh God that did not just happen. Please ignore me.” Pure scarlet erupts on my scales I'm sure as I bury my face in my hands and curl my tail around myself. I want to crawl into a hole. The largest possible. Then fill it with dirt.

Silence. 

More silence.

Even more silence.

Oh god I have to apologize. 

Then I hear a soft chuckle next to me. Which then evolves to laughter. Anon and Fang alike then stand up as they start guffawing. Fang is holding their stomach while Anon holds onto the kitchen island.

“Anon! Babe!” I hiss. Any more scarlet scales like this and Mia will be confused for my clone. 

“That…that was perfect!” Wheezing spurts of sentences are formed and discarded several times. Anon’s own face is flushing from the consistent laughter. “Naomi! Such a crude joke!” The man actually wipes away tears of mirth as he starts to control himself again.

“You never go like this in public, babe,” Fang wheezes. They put a hand onto Anon as they make a mocking face and accent as if to mimic me. “Oh hi human man, I am a dino woman here to eat you up, yum yum!” Both of them are sent into peals of laughter as I grind my teeth. Oooooh, this ptero bitch was going to get it later.

“I was just trying to be funny,” I continue to hiss. God I wanted to strangle them both. We had such a good day earlier too! “You two can do it so easily and I just wanted to try it out.”

“Haaaaa. Haaaaa. Hahahaaaaaa,” he continues to insufferably wheeze. “That--hooo my god--that’s okay Naomi. Holy shit gurl, I needed that after all the crying we did. I need water.” 

“Is the water Naomi flavored? I can recommend!” Keen laughter keeps erupting from their beak at this.

“Last time I help you study,” I retort. My tail refuses to calm down just yet, but my embarrassed flush is hopefully receding.

“Sorry, sorry. I'll be nice now,” Anon chuckles. Of course even his laughter is another good feature about him. Can't he just make it easier for himself and go ask someone on a date already? Jerk. His peace offering of water is accepted with reluctance. I am thirsty I suppose.

“How about this,” he says as I handle both my water and slightly emptied coffee cup. He offers one to Fang as well who accepts while returning to the seat next to me. “You've gotten a pretty good glimpse of my family situation. Mind telling me about yours?”

Well that's unexpected. Fang seems to hesitate before looking at me. Clearly they don’t want to spill their own details tonight. I give him a glower. “As long as I don't get any more jokes?” Hands raised, Anon offers a comforting grin. Less of a perk maybe. But still one. “Well, mine is pretty simple.” A sip of coffee to keep me warm before I start. Fang’s hand squeezes my thigh again in support and silent thanks.

“Dad works. He has a few car lots for selling, while Mom handles inheritance money with investing and ‘venture capital’” I quote. “They met in Italy while dad lived there and Mom was on vacation. Fast track to love and marriage, then Mia and I come along.”

“Ah, so that's how you learned Italian. Should have known.”

“My babe is a bit of a genius,” Fang crows. My eyes and frown halt them from going forward. Why yes Fang, I still remember you laughing at me just a few seconds ago.

I scoff at the praise. “I can possibly speak it well, but I am lost when it comes to any advanced verbiage for government or anything above college. Mia never bothered. Well. I can't say that. She gets it but doesn't speak it. Does that make sense?”

Anon shrugs. “I don't speak any other languages. Can't say.”

“Never wanted to learn?” Fang offers.

Consideration at that, but then he shrugs. “Eh. I got enough in my life for now.”

“Well if you ever want a tutor, I can at least introduce you to Italian.” A chuckle leaks out as I look at the ptero between us. “I have forbidden Fang after a few choice words she used at my family dinner.”

“Not my fault that Mia tried to start a fight,” Fang counters. “She had it coming.”

“And you made my mother have a conniption. Family dinner means no insults no matter what.” Fang winces and nods. Chastising them on that front was thorough from both myself and my mother. Little rules define the Morettis, and they are unbreakable. 

“Heh, that would be nice,” Anon interjects. “Could surprise my boss at work that way.” Before I can ask where he works Anon stands up. “Also, it is later than I thought. We should study some now.”

Shoot. It was getting to be time for supper. Glancing at my phone shows no texts about dinner from family. At least I won't be late for anything. Fang does the same but shrugs before sending off a text. They likely told Mrs. Aaron to not wait for them. We manage to get a few texts covered before a stomach growl erupts from Fang. Which then seems to echo from Anon. My own seems blessedly quiet.

Anon holds up one hand to his chin before nodding. “Want to stay while I whip something up?”

“What?” the both of us ask. That was unexpected. And kind to offer. “No, we couldn't. We don't want to be a bother.” I nudge Fang before she can voice her opinion of wanting to indeed stay and raid the fridge.

Snorting again at me, Anon turns to the kitchen and begins to investigate what they have. “Hardly. And I want to make a meal for all of us.” His phone buzzes with an incoming message. After checking it he smiles. “And Inco is on his way back too. Perfect timing. Hmmm.” One hand strokes his chin while he considers the pantry. “Ah. I think I got it.” His smile at us is both warm and challenging. “How do you feel about some rigatoni?”

While my tongue salivates I find myself arching one eyebrow at the man. “You are trying to make an Italian dish for an Italian woman? I hope you're prepared for judgment.”

Soft smile turning to confident smirking, Anon settles on his plan. “Ahh, but I've got one advantage.”

“Oh? How so?”

“I've got to make a good impression. Now finish that coffee you have.”

____________________________________________________________________________

Fang

“Holy shit dweeb, this is good,” I manage between bites of food.

Naomi, Inco, Anon, and myself surround their kitchen island as we pass around the dinner for the night. While Naomi and I had spent our time haranguing Anon as he got dinner ready for all of us, Inco had arrived with clothes covered in dirt and leaf litter. Despite what looked like designer clothes being absolutely trashed, the taller clone of Anon seemed positively upbeat at the thought of us sharing a meal. I had to admit, the smells that wafted out from the kitchen were mouth wateringly good.

“I’ve actually managed to put on a good amount of weight thanks to Anon,” Inco mentions in a whisper to us both. “His secret is that he only eats so much so he can continue to go to the gym.”

“Not a secret, good food is good fuel,” Anon retaliates. Both Naomi and I chuckle at that. Cheesy and savory rigatoni disappears between us all as we continue. Garlic bread, some kind of potato dish, and all with options for carni and herbi for us. Anon really decked us out today. I was thoroughly enjoying myself.

Naomi as well. On the first bite, my parasaur paramour melted back and moaned in satisfaction. Inco and Anon tried to ignore it. My own scales blushed slightly at the all too familiar sound. Babe was crazy satisfied. Since that initial encounter with the cooking, Naomi had let loose and piled on her plate. Before long all of us had done the same.

This day was shaping up to probably be one of the best of the semester. And early on as well. While I was ashamed at how easily I snapped and pushed Anon away earlier today, that same little…well, big dweeb came and made sure we made up. Something about how he phrased himself initially gave me flashbacks to my dad and Naser. Pushing, pushing, and pushing me to be something I didn’t want to be. It made my scales itch. But we got through it, and then he encouraged me into picking up the guitar again. The sheer joy I had was amazing! My style definitely did not suffer in my time apart from it. Despite being forced into playing the bass for so long.

Surprisingly, Anon was also good at the cello. It was an event to remember. A little rusty, with some halted notes and sharp twangs here and there, but it was a beautiful piece of music. Easy to tell how much it meant to him with that look of concentration he had on. Mixed in there were more than enough heartfelt emotions that made it all the better. Proving Reed and Trish I was right with the guitar was both satisfying and such a weight off my shoulders. Practices recently were driving me up a wall. Naomi even started to mention how worried she was with how I’d been recently. Disappointing everyone was something I was used to, but hurting her was not; not trusting her with my frustrations, and it came all too easily as I started feeling like I was going nowhere.

Trusting my friends is what helped. Anon gave me the support, while my bandmates listened. Properly listened. Naomi of course was behind me 100%, which was the biggest source of my ability to relax now. There was always something about having someone in your corner like that. So when Anon needed that? When he needed to let go of all those feelings he had bundled up about his mom? We were there. And he let it all out.

Then he offered some home made food as his way of saying 'thanks'. Totally worth the tears. This pasta was not up to my mom’s level, but it was something to praise. It felt like both he and mom would get along well. Inco too, but it was honestly hard to ever find any faults in the guy. 

…is it wrong that I was a little pissed at Reed and Trish? I haven't been able to visit their places in so long but Anon invited me over despite being so new. My friends kept me at a distance sometimes, so I ended up mimicking them in some ways. But Inco and Anon were so welcoming at the same time. We could feel the trust here so much in their home, and comparing them to my oldest friends hurt in a special way.

Man, maybe I just need to empty my head. It's a good day. I can save the negativity for later at home.

“This would be perfect with some wine,” Naomi coos. Anon raises an eyebrow, but I finish for my girlfriend as I break out of my funk.

“The Morettis allow their daughters to drink at eighteen. Since Naomi’s nineteen, she's had some exposure. Something about ‘allowing a bit of the homeland to remain’, but I think Mr. Moretti just likes to drink with his family.” Many nights spent at their house for dinner gave me an expert opinion. Even if I technically wasn't allowed to drink. Ugh.

“Almost nineteen,” Naomi corrects. Ah, of course.

“That makes sense,” Inco nods. “È mai tornata in Italia?”

The hell? I've got half a second to ponder as Naomi squeals next to me. “Parli Italiano?!” Anon gives me a confused look, and I return it. This was not on my radar for tonight.

“Un po’.” Inco's grin isn't smug from what I expected, just glad to be sharing a secret. “Spent a few months there for mom and dad's work. Picked up a few things and I have occasionally practiced since then. Lots of art there, and I think it helped me get inspired for photography.”

Anon gives Inco a funny look. “When were you going to let me know you spoke a whole ass other language?”

“Only partially a language, I’m not that good.”

“...of course he downplays that nugget, freakin' Inco” mumbles the now surly looking Anon. Maybe not so surly as much begrudgingly accepting another part of his cousin’s life. I smirk at the public insight Anon so easily gives us all to his inner thoughts. It really makes him seem more genuine when you get used to hearing them. As long as he wasn't commenting on your body in embarrassing praise.

“I want to test that!” Naomi beams. Both the bespectacled bilinguals seem to start their own conversation in Italian. One saurian party excitedly moving between lines and dialogue at a frantic speed while the other considers their answers carefully before replying. Eventually it dies down as both of them seem to laugh at a joke. 

“So all you used to eat was fast food and microwave meals Inco? Thank goodness Anon cooks so well!” Positively bubbly with energy, Naomi leans over and nudges my shoulder with her snout. “If only I could get Fang to recreate their mother’s cooking.”

“Yea yea, I know you only date me to get a constant sample of her food. Not like your own is a slouch.” I still lean down to place my head on hers. She can be very cute. All day every day.

“Even though we eat so well I still don't seem to get fat,” Inco continued. “Thank god Anon drags me down to the gym. And Rosa’s administrations in the gardening club. Speaking of!” One bald human glares while the other smirks. “Ready for the beautification team this weekend?”

“Ink, shush. Rigatoni,” his cousin replies with a food filled mouth. Both of them are such dorks. 

“How did you get stuck there dweeb?” I ask.

“Got busted baring my ass to our friends by principal Scaler” he replies nonchalantly. 

Naomi spurts out the water she had been drinking, coughing and laughing simultaneously. My own laughter threatens to get out before I inquire further. “And why did you do that?”

Anon looks away before rubbing the back of his neck. “I got into a race with Naser after we hung out while ditching school. Then when we had an audience, I celebrated by mooning them. And the principal. And our school auditor.” His eyes meet mine again. “We had a day, and I wanted to let him blow off steam.”

My teeth clench at the mention of my brother’s name. It should not upset me as much as it does, but that name just sets me off. Does Naser think it's ok to just come in and steal my friends? Fucking idiot. Fucking Anon for hanging out and helping him with whatever shallow bullshit is probably bothering him. Like what medical school he's going to get into, or how it feels to skip two grades and be in the same year as his fuckup of a sibling.

Inco is the first to speak up in my silent simmering. “You doing ok Fang?” 

“Fine,” I snap. “Just fine. If Anon wants to hang with the idiot, that's on him to do. Not my business.”

Anon looks like he wants to say something, but keeps his lips tight. Naomi at my side looks at me with a concerned expression.

“You're right, it's on him,” Inco confirms. My surprise at that confirmation seems to spur him on. “But you're also Anon's friend. And he's Naser's friend.” Shaded eyes squint as he ponders me. “Is it alright to give Anon such hostility because he helped a friend find some ability to feel happy? Like he did for you today from what it seems?”

Cringing slightly, Anon looks at me with hesitation. Defensiveness. I…deflate at that. My spine is still stiff in Indignation, but the anger I held starts to bleed away. If I was going to be an asshole, I'd prefer it for something legit. This was just me validating myself. Shame creeps through my chest. Much as I may have my grief with my perfect brother, Anon was not trying to flame it or make it worse. 

Goddamnit.

“You're…right Inco. Sorry dweeb,” I mumble. Gentle and familiar pressure slips across my palms when Naomi holds mine with hers.

“It's ok Fang,” he assures me. But I can see something in his eyes say this may not be a finished conversation. If the dweeb thinks he can fix me, he's got--

…a talk. A talk is coming. Will come. I've been enough of an ass the past few days to not give him that. Just not now. Maybe not anytime soon. Not as long as this pit sits in my stomach.

“You're my friend, and I respect you. I hope you know that,” he continues. Anon's gaze is firm and supportive. It feels good. Really good. Like he actually won't judge me for what we can say to each other.

A rattled breath comes out. This kind of support isn't something I'm used to. “Thanks. Anon.” We match eyes. “Keep hanging out with my dorky brother. He needs someone to keep him from being an idiot.”

“Love you babe,” Naomi whispers. We share a small supportive kiss. I think they're my favorite kind. Anon’s face goes a little more gentle as he nods. “But! You mooned the principal?” Naomi shifts the subject, giving Anon a twisted smile.

“Fucking dammit,” he mutters. The rest of us laugh at his mistake. Imagining Anon mooning the principal sounds like something I'd pay to see. I bet it was shaped pretty good.

Uh.

That's not a normal thought? What the fuck Fang?

I'm saved from further internal confusion by Inco’s laughter. “God it was hilarious. Scaler and Mr. Ferris ran Anon through like a piece of paper with those stares. You turned at least three shades paler than you are.”

“Don't you fucking put your human-self-hate on me man,” Anon mocks. Our sense of mild tension flees with our laughter. “But yea. Got busted and now I've got to go help with the gardens or whatever. Not exactly how I wanted the weekend to start.”

“Oh c’mon man. It'll be fun, believe me! The labor is fun,” Inco encourages.

Naomi perks up as well. “Didn't you say your mom was a Conservationist? You mentioned all kinds of flower facts and seemed interested in them the first day of school.”

“I mean, there's a difference between appreciation and wanting to get involved.” There is some reluctance on his face, but Anon knows the score in how this is going. “I'll be a good little pack mule for y'all.”

“Sucks to suck,” I chuckle.

I feel a flat look from Naomi. “Fang?”

“What?”

“You also get detention this week. Remember?”

Oh goddamnit. I close my eyes and groan. “Fuckin forgot, thanks babe.”

“Why?” Anon probes.

Naomi responds first. “They got caught smoking. Again,” she finishes with a sigh.

The overly-developed human decides to push my buttons. “Wow Fang. Goth, punk, rocker, and you smoke? Original.”

“Fuck you dweeb,” I retort as we laugh together. “I'll be sure to make you do all the work tomorrow.”

“Cool! The more the merrier!” Inco cheers. As both Anon and I glare at him, he looks completely unfazed. “Seriously, this is going to be fun. You two will enjoy this.”

“You've been hanging out with Damien too much,” I growl. 

“Oh no,” Anon says. “I think Damien has been hanging out with Inco too much.”

“What does that mean?” the man in question asks.

“I mean you've got Damien making random comments to Liz now. The poor girl seems unable to respond half the time from turning red and mute in embarrassment.”

“Liz does seem happier recently,” Naomi muses. 

“Is that a bad thing? Liz is cool.” Inco looks mildly perturbed and confused as his brow furrows. 

“No?” his cousin pauses. “I mean. Just. Chill it with the incessant compliments. It can be damaging in some ways.” It’s my turn to choke on food. One scaled hand pats my back between my wings while Anon looks over at me. “Jeez Fang, you ok? Chew the food a little bit more.”

I say nothing, just shoot Anon an annoyed look which seems to not faze him in the slightest.

Our night continues without much after that. Once the sun sets Anon uses the intercom to call us both a cab. Reginald wishes us a goodnight as Anon and Inco walk us out. Patriarchal norms aside from having to walk us out like that, it was kind of nice to have. Felt like a real send-off to a cool day.

“So I guess we’ll see you bright and early at the gardens?” Inco confirms as we step outside. Our yellow cab is occupied by a familiar yellow jerk as well.

I snicker as I turn back to the bald duo. “Yea yea, I’ll be there. Trading in time with Naomi for you two seems like a bad exchange but I can make do.” Seeing them both cross their arms at the same time makes me cackle aloud. As Naomi ushers us inside the cab we wave at our human friends. Tonight was really nice. I could see it being more of a thing going forward hopefully. Maybe Reed will get his chance to try out the get together he wanted.

Roaring down the road in the metal deathtrap allowed the two of us to relax into each other. This time our driver kept his comments to himself. After a few moments Naomi speaks up. “I had a good time tonight.”

“Mmm,” I reply as I scratch her lower back. My claws wouldn’t be able to get through her clothes very well but it was something familiar. Tender.

“Those two could really use a lesson in being more observant though. And less likely to let us know how they really feel.”

We share a look and laugh. The driver looks back for a second before settling back on the road.

“Right? Inco likes to talk about how to make people feel appreciated and respect the individual. But the man can’t catch that sometimes it gets embarrassing when you’re called ‘amazing’ or ‘perfect’ every day. And I didn’t realize till today how bad the mumbling gets when Anon starts commenting about how we look to him. Part of me wants to scream at him while another…” Words start to fail as I try to get the exact problem across with some difficulty. 

“Wants to feel appreciated by it?” the lovely para offers.

“Yes! Is that weird to think?”

“I don’t think it's wrong to want to be seen as attractive by anyone, Fang. All of us face some kind of lack of self-worth or confidence eventually. When you get to hear it from someone--like from you to me” she pokes me gently in the chest, “and vice versa? It lights up my world. When someone outside our relationship like Anon does it? Well, it is very flattering. And I don’t think it’s fair to really chastise him sometimes considering it's all his inner thoughts.”

“Feels different than getting catcalled by assholes right?”

“Exactly!” Our smiles are reflections of each other. “Much better than that.”

“And he hasn’t exactly sexualized our relationship with each other. Or made it a weird kink thing. I’ve caught him a few times calling us a cute couple.” Green eyes go wide as they stare at me. “What? You haven’t heard that yet?”

“No no, I have. I didn’t think he would do it around you too. Honestly, that man” she huffs. “If he could find someone for himself he would be far less distracted and give us these awkward situations constantly.”

I frown slightly at that. “He may not want a relationship right now babe. If at all.”

Two orange and cream colored hands hold up as they concede the point. “I know, but Anon just deserves it I think. We found joy with each other, and I want that for him too.” Slight snickering erupts as she leans in. “And I don’t think we have to worry about Inco on that front for long.”

“Know what? I am not going to ask. Just to tease you. So there.” I stick my tongue out at her as her mouth works in disapproval.

“What? Fang, cmon!” she pleads. “But this is just too good to have to myself!”

“Nah, not listening. I wanna wait and see what happens in real time.” I arch myself back and stretch in the seat while slipping one wing around Naomi. Feathery hugs apparently are amazing.

She pouts as she leans into my side-embrace. “You’re no fun.”

“Here we are kids, stop one.” The cab driving raptor has lurched us to a stop outside of Naomi’s home. It feels like we should have had another few minutes, but I guess good things must end eventually. 

“Have fun tomorrow babe,” Naomi whispers as she opens the door. I lean over and give her a kiss on the cheek as we say our farewells. Thankfully the cab driver waits to leave after she gets inside. Maybe he’s not such a massive prick after all. 

“One down, and one more to go. You ready kid?”

“Name’s not ‘kid’, but yea. Let's go.” As the second sentence starts to leave my mouth we are already burning rubber. This man could give Mia a run for her money. The trip home is spent in reflective silence for me. Blurring shapes in the distance give me enough detachment from reality to sink deep into the back of my head. Today really was one of the better ones for me this semester. Getting to spend time with Naomi was the biggest part of it, but spending time with some friends was also great. Inco and Anon had a huge space to themselves, and I envied their ability to come and go as they pleased without having to report back to anyone who wanted to place them all neat and pretty in a little box every day of their lives. But as soon as I thought that I instantly hated myself for it too. 

Anon’s parents were out of the picture by force and choice, and I couldn’t get a solid read but it sounded like that was the case for several years. No friends either from what I gathered, except for the occasional hi and goodbye from people who only talked online. I don’t think I could do that. Not when I was going through so much myself. Inco’s folks were just as distant. Maybe not as bad? Both of them seemed reluctant to talk about it much. It was a different kind of pain on Inco’s part with parents that said that they loved you but didn’t bother to show up for it.

My parents were easier to understand. Dad was an asshole, mom just ignored everything that didn’t fit in her picture of the world. But dad still asked me how my day goes by sometimes. And mom makes sure I’m always fed while asking how my friends are doing. That was better than those two. Maybe Nas--

No. I draw myself back into reality. Naser doesn't need me. He has shown how he can get by perfectly fine without me. Despite everything he can do whatever he likes and whenever he wants. Even check in on his fucked up sibling and try to help control their life.

Fuck. And I was having such a good day too.

Home is just a heartbeat away. Reginald seems to have taken care of the fare ahead of time. Weird, but cool dude. Seems that our cab driver also waits for me to get inside before taking off. I’m more irked at that than I was when we waited for Naomi. I can take care of myself. I walk inside to find mom cleaning up the kitchen while dad and Naser are in the living room; the former watching TV in his recliner while Naser does homework. Dad grunts as I walk in without looking. “Good study?”

“It was fine,” I murmur. He grunts back. Good ol’ communication. 

“Good dinner too? Moretti’s always made it delicious,” Naser offers. He tries to not look, but his glance is just quick enough that I almost imagine not catching it.

Something sharp is on my tongue to throw at him, but I clench my jaw as I consider the day. I had my friends around, the band was improving, I had a dinner kind of date with Naomi, and helped someone get through some emotional trauma they were dealing with for years. The flitting image of Naomi in my head looks disappointed in me as I consider my words. I close my eyes and breathe out. “Yes, it was good. Italian.”

“Cool, didn’t miss anything here.” Naser nods as he continues his homework. 

Will I ever ? Mom decides to come up and give me a hug at my waist level. She positively croons as she steps into it. “I’m so glad dear! You and Naomi are such good friends together!”

Betrayal slithers through my gut as I hear that. Only Naser here knows that Naomi and I are an item, because Raptor Jesus forbid my parents find out I'm non-binary and in their eyes a gay disaster as well. Oil slick and sticking to the back of my spine, I hate how I have to hide who I love as well as seek the approval of my parents. And a small, cynical part of me wonders how hilarious it would be to see their faces when the news breaks. 

Naser coughs as he tries to grab mom’s attention. “Well Lucy has other friends as well, quite a big group.” My stare does not seem to stop him, but he goes on. “Ever since the school merger, there’s been an influx of people in th--her inner circle.” God was he trying too hard to meet their approval of my given name and gender. Then at school he would switch. Pick one or none Naser, don’t flake. 

“And you?” Ripley Aaron speaks up. “Since you and that Naomi girl awhile ago, figured you’d get back out there.”

Naser has an interesting expression on his face. Shame? Anger? Fear? A few things flit together in a few seconds. His eyes flick to me as well with something I cannot place before he closes his eyes and pinches the brow of his beak. “No dad, I just don’t want to do anything like that right now.” The answer is slowly drawn out, but it seems to be an excuse.

“Hmm,” dad mentions again.

Well that’s enough family bonding for me. “Thanks, mom,” I say as I try to extricate myself from her grip. Ugh, I need to go to my room. “Pretty beat, heading to bed soon.”

“Don’t stare at your phone all night dear! You’ll go blind!” she calls up to me as I leave. I hear Naser do the same as he also heads up. Which gives me time to wait for him with a reminder to myself.

“Yo jackass, I need you to drive me out tomorrow.”

He stops as he considers me. “You do?”

“Yea, got detention and need a ride. Early.”

“Well, I think I can do that. I need to do something around town as well.” He looks deflective at this, and I’m a little curious.

“What, you got a hot date?” I smirk.

“No,” he sighs. “It's not a date, I'm just doing something on my own for the day.

“What, you don’t want me to ruin your thunder to score with some bimbo?”

Naser looks again at me, and then something shifts slightly. One cheek trembles as he grits his jaws together before answering. “What I do is my own business. Fang,” he gets out and placing emphasis on my name. “What you tell mom and dad is yours. Like how we both made friends with the new human students.”

“Are you threatening me?” I growl. We both know how dad would handle that particular piece of news. Naser gets to make friends with whomever, but if his precious little girl who can’t defend herself got mixed up with some skinnie punks? There would be new levels of yelling in the household when that got out. My anger flares at the thought of it all.

“No, but I am telling you; you get to tell people how you live your life. And I get to do the same.” He huffs as one hand reaches the back of his neck and he grimaces as if in pain. “Just…don’t mention anything. Please. I’ll take you out early.”

The fuck was happening today? Naser had a spine? After all this time of bowing to mom and dad’s wishes when it came to me? Damn him and his rubber-backed back and forth on this.

“Fine,” one hand points at him as I snap. “Keep it to yourself. I’m not telling anybody how you’re getting yourself off.”

“That works for now,” Naser exhales. Some tension leaves his shoulders as he nods. “I’ll see you in the morning to take you out to detention then.”

Fucking Naser. My scoff at him is the last thing he hears as I turn and not quite slam my door. I don’t want dad breathing down on me tonight. As I hit the hay, I planted my face into a pillow. Screaming is tempting, but I just barely avoid doing so with a ton of heavy breathing. Sleep is hard to find after.

Chapter Text

Waking up early before dawn on a Saturday is criminal for minors. 

That’s how it feels at least as I wake up to my blaring sirens, save the planet, and deactivate the nuclear launch codes. “Thank you for your service Anon. Now wake the fuck up we have a garden to save.”

Goddamn mooning. Goddamn principal. Goddamn dark morning.

Inco calls out to me. “Hurry on Anon! Coffee is good to go, got them in the travel cups.”

Bless you Inco, most based of saints.

Boiled eggs in mouth and coffees in hand, we take the early morning metro down to the school. Inco is kicking it back in our usual seats as he sips his espresso on the go while I nurse mine more slowly. My complaining about not getting a proper meal is killed by my cousin.

“You don’t need to overfill before a workout man. Coffee and eggs will do the trick for now. And besides,” he smirks at me, “Rosa is bringing some homemade chile rellenos.”

“Meat?” I grumble.

“And veggie based ones for everyone else as well, yes.” My grunt goes unnoticed as he continues. “Well, we can also count on Rosa to make enough for seconds. Maybe thirds too.”

“Rosa has a big family, she makes alot.” Learning more about my online gal pals turned into real life ones was a fun little experience. Rosa gave me the most run for my money I think on the natty lifestyle. Damn near unfair when she’s going around and lifting, squatting, and flexing herself every day while I try to navigate school and work.

Mmmm. Dino Moe’s for dinner? Pizza…

Or I could be responsible and get something lighter from the restaurant. Moe did have stuff other than pizza on the menu. And those alternating weeks.

We ride on in silence. I am partially grateful that I don’t get to encounter Mr. Ferris on the ride. Not quite sure I can face him just yet. The idea of him trying to look me in the eye with my ass still fresh on his mind? Mortifying. Horrifying! Disbanding!

“Anon, mumbling,”

“Fucking. Mmf.”

Stepping into the slightly warmed air, I notice the other students at school quickly move to the side where the gardens sit. Inco has his camera case on him as well for “the right moment”. We also notice that we seem to be the lightest dressed out of everyone thus far. Makes sense as it still feels around 60F out here. Poor scale covered saps had to prepare themselves to deal with this.

“¡Atención y buenos días!” a loud voice calls out. Rosa’s lungs must also be another part of herself that she works out regularly. Standing next to principal Scaler is our familiar friend, with a flannel coat and overalls. She practically bounces from one foot to another as she calls out to all of us assembled. “Thank you for making the time to be out here everyone! I know you could have decided to join detention in the classes, but it is so very good to be here in the morning instead. Now let us get started with assignments!”

“Gotta run, be with ya soon,” Inco assures me. He runs up to the front alongside Rosa and Stella who makes herself known from the crowd rather quickly. Lime green scales are hidden today by a large full-body sweater of an anime character that makes me blink for a second. Interesting choice. Not exactly rated T for Teen Stella.

I decide to bring my phone up and snap a picture for prosperity’s sake. Then send it to the Dinocord.

SaturniaLover: stella.1.png
Marvel at our leader’s power level on display

LivLong: Fuck off its the morning.

SaturniaLover: Inco says hi grumpass

LivLong: Fuck him too. Stay cold.

SaturniaLover: Warmblooded manifest destiny, pass

I chuckle before turning back to the speech Rosa is finishing off. My coffee feels smooth but still warm as I sip more. Protein milk and coffee is also not a bad combo, gotta say. “...and my companions here will make sure you all know what to do on this día hermoso. Stick around after, I have plenty of food for us all afterwards.”

Principal Scaler nods as Rosa walks off with the garden club members. She looks over us before drinking her coffee much like I just did mine. Except hers is also in what looks to be a big-gulp cup and thicker than my neck for insulation. I should know, I work it out. “Good luck, stay warm,” our overlord says. Then disappears back into the building. 

“Well, looks like I got you and Fang like I thought,” Inco mentions as he comes back. Most of the other students have disappeared and huddled after Stella and Rosa like multi-colored ducklings. It takes me a moment to notice our feathered friend as they walk up next to me. Decidedly less pleasant than me I think, if the glower and the tightly held jacket around them is any indication.

“You good hombre?” I drawl. 

“Is that rhetorical?” they grumble.

“Noted. Coffee?”

Fang gives it a look before sniffing it. “Ugh, what's in there?”

“Protein milk.”

“Christ dweeb, that sounds awful.”

“Your loss,” I shrug. I'm halfway through the last bit before I shake it at Fang again. Reluctance wars with yearning for liquid gold. 

“Gimme,” they grunt. My chuckling rewards me with some serious side eye. They take a swig before sticking their tongue out. Then trying again. More neutral but less pleased than I am.

“It's not great,” Inco nods at Fang's evolving expressions. “But it gets the energy going.”

“If I get big enough to burst out of my jacket from this, you’re buying me a new one dweeb.” Yet they finish off my protein coffee in one last gulp before handing it back to me. Aww. I kinda wanted one more sip.

“Can you get human cooties from a shared mug?” I ask aloud.

“Don’t be weird Anon,” Inco says as he quirks an eyebrow at me. Fang looks to feel much the same as they look away with a shake of their silver head. Man what the fuck is their color scheme? I still cannot figure out the right word. “But I’ll be directing us with the labor, and if it all looks good I can snap some great shots as well this morning. C’mon, let’s get moving.” Inco’s cheer is boundless as he turns towards one of the alcoves of the building nearby with a rather impressive assortment of equipment nearby. Some of them looked tortuous.

“Yo Ink, what are we doing?” I ask as I plus feisty morning Fang catch up to him. 

“Simple stuff. Clipping and fertilizing.” Inco looks at me and gives a thumbs up. “Professional lifter that you are, you get to handle that part.”

Fawkin u wot mate? “Inco! I don’t wanna smell like actual shit!”

“Heh, seems like shit luck dweeb” Fang adds placidly.

“You, early bird, go get worms,” I snap back.

“Specism! Inco, can I go home now?”

“Oh just chill you two,” Inco groans. “Fang, you’re going to be using shears to prune back a few vines and weeds around while I yank out the worst of the lot. Anon, you do the heavy lifting please. It was either you or Rosa and frankly she has more to do with the biggest crowd of students over there,” he points out. Fang and I turn to see what looks like Rosa cheerily aiding said students in question with identifying the weeds while also lugging a wheelbarrow around to rake up the scraps.

As we return our attention to him, Inco has shrugged off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves. I let out an appreciative whistle while Fang does a double take. “The hell?” they ask stupidly. 

“That’s right, Inky here has gains!” I laugh. My not so little cousin has his forearms exposed and I can see a good amount of toned working muscle there. While I am more so bulk, Inco has been focusing on function. His arms have thickened lately, and there is definitely more strained cloth on his chest and shoulders. Embarrassed grins aside, Inco does also enjoy the commentary as evidenced by his slight blush. “Hell yea cuz,” and I cheer as I hold up one meaty hand at an angle. His own swings in for a grasp as we pump it and bump it. “Progress!”

“Oh god you can’t multiply like this,” Fang hangs their head. “I cannot live with more muscle brained dorks in this life.”

“Well good thing you’re just perfect as you are,” I state. “Let’s go ahead and get this done.”

Fang is frozen on the spot for a second before turning in place and speed walking off. Well there we go. That’s how you get going.

“Anon?”

“Yea man?” My grin seems more legit as we consider the project.

“You are a piece of work. In a good way.”

“Um. Thanks?” I offer with confusion. Ok? What brought that on?

“Cool, go bring those bags over to that hill and let’s get started.”

Soon enough we get into hard labor. Inco spends most of his time remaining nearby so that Fang can get quick answers. They begrudgingly put on gardening gloves despite vehement protestations about the smell while Inco respectfully insists. My own gloves feel a size too big, but they still let me get the job done. And not too bad either, I have around forty of these forty pound bags to lug around to get ready for fertilizing. Evidently it’s not so much to promote total plant growth, but rather to speed up the growth of a few species for fall before the cold snaps start rolling in. Made sense to me at least. Maybe? I just like the pretty flowers, I am in no way an expert.

While we get busy the heat starts climbing as well. Soon enough it feels like it’s twenty degrees warmer than what it was. Fang has chucked their jacket, which I follow suit with, and is continuing to move piles of detritus with no small amounts of frustration. They finally are given a break as Inco lets them off while continuing himself. The humidity starts to climb and perspiration starts flooding both of our chrome domes. 

“Inco!” I cry out between fertilizer loads

“Yea?” His arms are covered in grime as he wipes one hand across his head. Not winded tho. Little man getting toned up.

“Permission to cool off, sah?”

A pause. “Don’t you start this--”

“Sah, it’s a doozy of a day out here in the fields, poor workin’ man needs a break sah.”

“Fine, permission granted asshole!” Inco is flustered as he should be and is looking to end the exchange. He always hates racially motivated humor. And thankfully without true adult supervision, I have free reign.

“Sah, thank ya sah, much appreciated!” Inco grumbles as I strip off my shirt finally. The clingy piece of doom is completely dirty as hell, but Raptor Jesus forbid if I’m going to keep sweating without getting some kind of breeze on my skin. It feels fantastic as I finally achieve some kind of relief. Thank you sweat glands, I am so glad my ancestors fucked you into existence.

Inco looks at me with crossed arms for a minute before tilting his head. “Does it really feel that good?”

“You tell me cuz, you see all this perfection open to the air?” I twitch some muscles as a fresh breeze hits. “Join me in the Bare Skin club.”

Peer pressure mounts on Inco from a singular source. But it is enough as our genetically similar smiles match and he shrugs. “Sure, summer is almost out. Might as well, right?” A nifty designer shirt is bucked off as we stand in the bare sun.

I stretch as I feel myself appreciatively cool off in the summer sun for a second. Inco laughs and feels the same as he continues his work too. Movement out of the corner of my eye draws me to Fang who is turned completely away from us both. “Yo Fang, what’s up?”

They flinch. “I am not stripping!”

“Wha--Not asking you too ya pervert!”

“Then put a shirt back on,” they plaintively yell out.

“It’s too hot, and we are too sweaty. Deal with it, or seethe over there while I do the hard work you’re too afraid to do.” That should push a button. Right? 

Oh yes it does. “Oh you wanna bet dweeb?” Fang stands back up and stares at me. There’s some heat in that gaze. “Get that ladder, we are doing the higher vines now.”

“Lead on then little goth warrior.” I get a proper glower in response as we make our ways over. Fang has shears in hand again and waits for me to lay the ladder properly on the wall so that they can climb to the top. There is a flurry of sharp snicker snack sounds as Fang gets busy. Inco gives me a look before shrugging and getting a wheelbarrow of refuse over to Rosa. He mentioned something about ‘yard clipping tea’, whatever that means. Sounds grody.

Fang looks down and says “Move the ladder a bit, I need to get to the next section.”

Easy enough. I lift the ladder and hear Fang yelp as they get shifted a few feet up. I still maintain enough of a lever on it so that the whole thing remains steady in my hands. We shift three feet to the left before I look up. “Good enough?”

Fang looks down wide eyed. “Uh. Yea. Good job. Jesus, that was a little much,” they mutter the last bit to almost imperceptible levels. Well don’t ask what you don’t want then friend. I look over my shoulder to see Inco speaking with Rosa rather animatedly. Both seem to be keeping proper spirits up, and are soon joined by Stella as well making her way over. They seem to be teasing Inco for going shirtless, but then he shrugs and flexes a little for them. Oh my god, he’s doing one of my poses. Adorable. Such sentiment is shared as both gardening dinos squeal into laughter and talking even faster with Inco. Man, that himbo rizz is starting to really play into his--

Wait what the fuck hit my head? Something brambly and vaguely sticky hits me again. Looking up with one hand in front of my face, I can see Fang getting quite into their destructive chore. So into it in fact that I am getting hit with various bits of leaf and vine litter as it rains down from above. Shit, some of them even have brambles.

“Crap, Fang!” I call out. No response. Before I can look up again another lands flat on my head and face. The vine stings with brambles and a sticky sap that immediately makes me want to take a hot shower. Some of these species are not exactly human friendly if I remember things right from back in the day. Pesticidal plants typically have irritants in them that are known to cause painful and irritating rashes.

Eyes covered, I try to reach up to Fang’s ankle to get their attention. My hand clasps on something and--it’s not a foot? Huh? It’s rather fleshy and has some give to it, but it’s definitely scaled. Did I grab a leg by mistake?

A loud cry is let out above my head before a boot hits me in the chest. But I don’t really move more than a step back. Which helps me as the vine on my head finally dislodges itself just in time for me to see Fang lose their grip on the ladder and start diving headfirst.

Shit shit shit shitshitshit. I instantly jump back and hold my arms wide for a feathery missile as it lands right in the middle of my chest. Inertia takes us both back. Combat experience with landing and rolling to save our fair planet kick in as I put my back to the earth and land in what feels like a rather foliage heavy amount of flowers. With thorns. Definitely some thorns there.

Air is displaced from me as we land. Not the worst hit I've taken in my life, but that’ll be a bit sore later on. My position has me staring up at the clouds and I’m about to whisper a thank you to whomever placed the garden underneath me instead of, say, sharp rocks, yet I am interrupted by the sensation of someone on my chest also breathing a bit heavy. Some warm feathers are on me too it seems. Looking down into the wide amber eyes of Fang, it clicks. 

Ah. Close contact with femoid. Alarms?

They don’t have a chance as Fang sits up on my chest and punches it. Again? Not much of an impact. “Why the fuck did you do that?!” they hiss.

“Uh. Save you from falling?” I ask.

“No you ass, you--you grabbed my tail!” Vermillion scales frame an indignant and rather perturbed ptero on me. What did they say?

“Tail? Your tail? I was reaching for your foot! What are you talking about?”

“You grabbed my tail! You--goddamnit man, you fuckin’ tugged on it!” More scarlet breaks out and their wings extend in anger. Oh. Ohhhhhh shit. 

“No--well, no, that’s not what I wanted. I was blinded by all that crap you laid on me so I tried to reach out to stop you. I wasn’t trying to grab you like that!”

Fang’s teeth are bared as I see them grinding slightly. Not sure how that works with predatory needle teeth-- not right now Anon. Focus .

“You…You didn’t try to grab it? You’re not lying?” Heat still sits in their throat but it seems more contained.

I nod at that, but wince when I feel some barbs try to scrape against my neck. “See my scalp? It’s probably all red from that shit hitting my skin. Alot of these plants don’t play nice with humanity.” My friend looks me over as some of their color fades as well, wings drifting back to their sides. Oh thank you Raptor Jesus, I did not need to go through another yelling fest with Fang this week. 

“You do seem a bit scraped up,” they hesitate. One clawed finger rubs across my cheek as they examine something there. Uh. That was not expected. And then I notice something rather soft in my lap. Right where it shouldn’t be. Alarms start to blare up in my head. Flex the legs, flex THE LEGS FLEX FLEX FLEX . “It is sticky here too.” They pause. “Shit, does it burn too? You’re going red.”

“Um,” cough. How do I sound normal here? “Fang? You’re sitting on me.” Oh good the alarms came back. FLEX THE GODDAMN LEGS. BLOOD GO AWAY. NO BLOOD FOR BLOOD GOD AND--oh wow her tail hits--FUCKING 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 13. Man their eyes are pretty.

Fang looks down at me. Their hands are on both of my pecs now. Bare skin. When did they take their gloves off? Man those scales feel good. SOLDIER! 23, 29, 31,37 GET IT TOGETHER, FRIEND CONTACT ONLY FRIEND CONTACT. Registration finally kicks in and they yell as they jump backwards. Huh. Their wings helped them get some distance. And my head hits the ground in relief as I continue flexing my legs until everything is confirmed safe. Alarms off. All is well. 

I stand up and ignore the sharp tugging of the brambles on my skin. Ow. Wow, that is a human shaped hole in that garden bush. Rosa is going to--

“¡Tú! ¡Qué coño le ha pasado a mis flores! ¡Voy a usarte como fertilizante hijo de puta!” Pissed off Rexican acquired. Wide eyes snapping to the side, I can see Inco and Rosa jogging over. One party looks perplexed, while the other looks like they want to gore me.

Haha. She's mad. Fuck, that's bad.

Luckily Inco manages to get between us and give me a lookover. “Anon, what happened? We couldn’t see you for a second before we saw Fang pop out of the bushes and then you did next. And crap, you’re bleeding! Again! What is with you and that?”

Fang holds one arm with a tight hand while trying to scrunch up their face with an answer. Considering what I just did to them? I can take the brunt of this. “Bee. Big bee flew in my face and I tried to swat it.” I point to Fang. “When I started dancing, Fang fell off and I managed to catch them. Landed in the bramble patch and now that sucks. Nothing else.”

“Oh! Are you alright An-on?” There's definitely more concern than anything else on Rosa's face. “These plants can be quite bad for human skin. We should wash you off. Come come, acqui acqui. Follow me now. Y Fang? Come too, all of us rest for a second.”

Our motley crew trudges across the lawn. Fang walks up next to me and speaks softly enough to not let us get caught by the others. “Why did you do that?”

“Do what?” I answer.

Fang smacks my back in response. Lightly. No real strength behind it in consideration of my torn up skin. “You know, lie about that accident. Neither of us would have gotten in trouble.”

“Well” I whinge. “I may have done something wildly inappropriate to you. And you don't need those kinds of rumors flying around. Sorry for the tail, totally didn't mean to grab you like that.”

Careful quiet stretches between us while they consider that. “I did hit you pretty good with those plants. Not exactly a great thing to do.”

“Yea well. Still, I may have assaulted you by accident. Seriously, I am very sorry about that.” Feeling that I may have done something truly awful had me reflective. I had absolutely no desire to make my friends uncomfortable like some guys do with female friends. They can get all weirdly touchy and physical. Kind of fucking sick to think about. 

Fang waves me off. “It's fine, you're good dweeb. It was an accident. You made that clear.” Their steps take on an exaggerated pace as they swing their head down and look up into mine. “Don't worry about it dude. I did grab onto your chest after all, and you're not making a fuss about that.”

Rapid spluttering seems to be the wrong move as Fang starts to laugh wildly at that. “Fucking…ptero dork” I growl. Then smile. “Thanks. Good to clear the air in that mistake. But I'm charging you next time.” Wings buffet me as we complete the walk. Fang definitely has a smirk on their face too but I manage to ignore it.

Rosa has a hose ready to wash me off while Inco reaches into a bag for something. Hands against the wall skinnie! I can almost hear a disgruntled cop whispering to me about how I need to stop reaching so damn high. Our people will riot!

Inco's looking at me as he reads my mind. Fuck you, my head my rules. Then he holds up a familiar looking brown bottle. One you use on scrapes and boo boos.

“No, no way. Not by you bucko,” I vehemently protest.

“You get scraped, you get hydrogen peroxide. Them's the rules Anon,” my psychologically sadistic cousin states.

“I'll go necro and die before you slather me up.” I hold up a fist and a finger. “You can't do shit against me. I lift, you try to lift. Stay back.”

“OK. Rosa?”

Strong hands grab me by my waist and lift me up. Oh fuck. A sweet voice says “An-on, mi compadre, please stay still. We wish to help you.”

“Rosa! Traitor! Let me go or I will spill your worst damn secrets!”

“That's OK, I can do that so that my friends stay healthy.” She beams at me and I deflate. We both know she would be fine if it meant someone she likes was okay in the end. Naomi, I am suddenly in your shoes. Send me your strength.

“Dweeb,” a voice calls up. I peer at Fang who takes the bottle from Inco with a sigh. “Please? You're scrapped up.”

Mother fucking. Goddamnit. Bitch tits. Shit slinging…"Fine”. Grousing ignored, Rosa sets me down on the ground again as Fang approaches. They are trying oh so hard not to smirk. I close my eyes with a sigh, brace myself and--

“GAH FUCK SHIT WHORE THAT STINGS”. 

“Language!” Inco and Rosa snap at me. Fang’s amusement is covered by hard snickering as they rub the hydrogen peroxide on my abused skin. When it hits a particular gash I grind my teeth. Fucking dammit. Urgh.

Admittedly my goth friend is rather tender with the administration of burning chemicals. Their hands smooth out the concoction over my skin easily and they prod little bumps softly. I get a head nod to lean down so that they can get to my shiny pate. Once we are blessedly done they cup my face in both hands. I'm forced to look up at amber eyes framed by sharp makeup. They crease as one side of their snoot perks up in a smile. “Good boy.”

Hhhrrnk.

Dear Christ, I do not need some kind of new awakening right now.

My expression seems to set Fang off to laughing again as they release me. Rosa chuckles as well before softly patting my back. “Bueno, muy bueno An-on. All cleaned up from your fall. Now, you and Fang follow me to de-weeding. Inco, can you finish the fertilizer?”

Inco is staring at me with cool eyes behind his shades and a perfectly unreadable expression. It honestly makes me squirm a little. “Yea,” he says slowly. “I can finish off Anon's work. I'll go help Stella after.”

Our eyes lock in a silent exchange only influenced by facial expressions. Words fly between us in an ability only shared by twins. Or two idiots who watch too much trashy television together.

Did you really just have Fang say that?

They did it. It was…you try to have an attractive friend mess with you.

Fair. Keep yourself cool.

I know!

Finally he snorts and heads out to take care of the last of the bag work. Rosa clicks her tongue at me like a minding mother hen to have me jog over. Fang and I are quickly placed in a spot to start the labor safely enough distanced from others to chat. Clearly the same consideration is given to other groups of students as we look over the gardens. The garden club knows what's up.

“So that all happened,” I muttered. Fang snorts at that. “Well, at least it wasn't a stranger. God forbid I even tug someone else's tail.”

“If you did, you might have an officer over here pretty quick to take your mugshots. Big no no,” they titter. Clearly they are in a more upbeat mood than myself. 

“Yea yea.” Laborious efforts give us cover to both start and end our conversation enough to build up topics at least. “So what's everyone up to?”

“Dunno. Dad's golfing, mom's shopping, and Naser has something to do as he dropped me off. Wouldn't say what,” they grunt the last word as they tug on a particularly stubborn weed. I reach over and grab the sucker by the base and rip it out for them. “Thanks.” 

“No prob fam,” I nod. “Also, weird side tangent. Is it okay if I call you ‘bro’ or ‘dude’?”

Fang looks at me funny. “Why would you ask? Reed does already.”

“Well Reed’s just Reed. I'm pretty sure he uses those words because he's not sure what other terms there are.” I get a chuckle at that. Fang then stays silent for a few seconds as they mull over what I said.

“Prefer not? Doesn't fit with me. Just…feels like a no?” They seem to really consider what they say for a moment before nodding to themself. “Yea, if you can, don't use it.” Something confident hits their stride at that. Truly, it was great to see.

“Of course, you got it.” Weed pulling isn't so bad with a friend on hand. The Garden club really knew what the hell they were doing.

“Anyway. Reed is off doing something volunteer wise.” 

“Wait, really?” That was very productive and unexpected. Reed the philanthropist? Damn.

“Yea, something with the local teen shelter. Lots of queer stuff. Cool place,” they grunt and stand up for a second, dusting their hands. “Trish got roped into a little monsters field trip. Siblings.” Wings stretching, back popping, Fang looks down at me. “Naomi's at the beach with her family for the day. God what I wouldn't do to be there. But they'll be done by the time we are here too.”

“Damn, sucks to suck.” 

“And she just bought a new swimsuit too,” they sigh. “Looks good on her.”

I…do my best to not imagine that. Da fuck is wrong with me today? “Cool,” I grunt. Change it up, let's move on.

Fang keeps looking at me from the corner of my eye, and I can see a lazy smile form. “Jealous of me and my girlfriend dweeb?”

I park my ass on the grass as I look up at the smug ptero. “Why yes Fang, I am actually jealous. Of the both of you. Satisfied?”

“At least you admitted it dweeb. Good enough for me.” They laugh a little and shake their head. “Y’know, Naomi told me last night how she thinks you should go get yourself a little girlfriend as well. Think she wants to go on a double date.”

Well that’s news to me. “Really? Am I that…desperate? Maybe that’s not the right word.” I ponder as I look at the gardens with arms crossed. “Do I really need one? Someone to make sure I get better?”

Fang cocks their head for a second. Consideration settles on their face as they nod to themself and sit next to me. “I don’t think that’s accurate, for you or for her. She just thinks you’ve got alot to give. Friendly, outgoing, a little dorky,” they snicker, “but real supportive. And consistently trying to make other people feel better about themselves.” One crested head tentatively rests against my shoulder in a surprisingly tender moment. “You’ve been really good to us dweeb. All of us. Naomi just wants to support you how she knows it, even though it may be a tad misguided.”

Wow. I don’t think I could do anything to land myself another friend like Fang. Well, maybe friends in general like everyone I’ve met so far. Lonely Anon Mous, freshly hurt from a literally distant father and dead mother, trying to unload his entire world on the lonesome cousin who would lend an ear. The same kid who got into weightlifting originally to be strong and ‘fight back’. Who escaped into online communities that would briefly listen. 

Now here I am. Now here I am.

One hand reaches up and squeezes Fang on the shoulder in a side hug. “You’re a great pal Fang. Thanks, I appreciate you.”

“Anytime. Dweeb.” A familiar silence stretches until Fang stands back up, letting the moment pass. “Besides, you’re better than everyone else I’ve had to put up with recently.”

That’s…concerning. “How do you mean?” I draw out slowly.

“Well look at ‘em. All of them,” they wave a hand around at the other students. “Everyone just here picking dirt, even after they go around and throw shit at us on the stage. We get shitcanned, catcalled, and ridiculed by people. Yet here everyone ends up. Like the weeds they are. Leeches. Sucking up all the nutrients meant for someone better than them, likely to get plucked out from true success that they want.”

“Fang that’s--that’s incredibly dismissive.”

Surprise flits their features. “What?”

“I know you all have been mistreated by the students here, and I saw it first hand that first day. But you can’t just dismiss everyone as a ‘weed’. I mean hell, did you think the same thing about me when we first saw each other?”

“No, that’s--that’s not the same.” Fang seems to be getting slightly frustrated with me on this. But there’s no real excuse, not after I tried to get out and say hi to people. Like them. Like Naomi.

“Fang, let me try something real quick. I’m not trying to insult you, but humor me on this,” I stand up slowly as I look around. I’m not  taller than Fang, they have maybe an inch on me, but I can feel some hesitation and what looks like hurt on their face. But they thankfully nod.

“No one knows you like you do, right? Like myself, Naomi, and the band?” Another nod. “And that’s because you don’t talk to anyone here as well right?” Another sharp nod. “Well how do we know what else is going on with them?” I point at a gaggle of girls hanging around and laughing at something on a phone. “Why did they get detention? Are they happy at home? How are their grades and stress about it doing?” A finger points to Stella. “Have you tried to talk to Stella recently? She’s always nervous about meeting new people, and even sometimes has difficulties with her friends. Despite being so shy, she helped me chat with people online and make a legit friend group.” Another finger, now at Inco. “Inco has some truly fucked up dynamics with his parents. You know this. Yet does anyone else? Do they deserve to know?” Finally, a finger on my chest. “And you know me now. Was I always who I seemed to you? Was I just some body building jackass who stared too long, or am I someone that wants to be here for you when times get tough?”

“You…I didn’t…” Some quiet enters Fang’s voice as the wind for their argument lies dead before take off. Eyes with new thoughts swirling in them look over the various students. Then our friends, Rosa and Stella. Inco. Me. “But…” I can see a consideration is truly hitting them in a new way that is scary. Accepting something you don’t like about yourself is scary, but accepting that you were wrong about something can be all together different. 

“I don’t have the greatest track record with people. I know that. It’s who I am.” My palm across my chest is firm as I stare back at my friend. “I was wrong when I was younger. Recently even. I just walked around and hated everyone. It really hurt to admit, but I was wrong. And I had to go through something awful to make that realization.” 

Dad looks at me, finally looking at me, and he says… no. Not here.

“You can be better Fang. Always. You can be better than me.”

Fang is silent for too long. They look away eventually while hugging their arms to themselves. “I’ll try not to disappoint. It’s hard to think about all of that. It’s…not easy.”

Before they can react I reach out and take them up in a soft hug. Their shock is easy to feel, but I pat their back and give a gentle squeeze. “I believe in you Fang. I’ve got you. But you?” I separate to look them in the eyes and nod slowly. “You’ve got this.”

Several blinking spots later, Fang smiles at me with something a little fragile but appreciative. “Thank you. Anon.”

“Oye!” a voice rings out. “Everyone, please stop. You have all finished! Good job today!” Rosa is standing at the top of the stairs at the side of the school. She seems to be carrying several aluminum foil wrapped objects in her arms. “Now come get lunch, I’ve got options for all diets and enough for thirds.”

The herd of laborious and hungry teenagers collect itself into not quite a stampede, but enough energy to make it a strategic intervention to get the free lunch. Fang looks over at me with a deadpan look. “Well, looks like we are getting the ass end.”

“Nah,” I grin. “I don’t think so,” and I can see Fang look fully at me with a quizzical eyebrow raise.

“What makes you say that?”

One thumb points behind me to the two figures walking towards us with a full first course in their arms. Breakfast. Second breakfast. Elevenses even. Inco and Stella seem tuckered out much like ourselves, but carry their smiles in equal measure to their bounty. Grinning, I give Fang the simple truth. 

“They’ve got us.”

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco and Stella have the full rundown from us about what really happened, sans tail tugging. I wanted to keep that just a little private for my own sakes, and Fang thankfully followed along. There was no way I was going to let other people know about the potential physical mishandling, even if we were cleared up on it.

Laughter is had, and then we get their own experiences. Inco had to stop an argument, which seems to be aided by his physical status as ‘not quite a dork, can maybe throw a dirt laden punch’. Makes me proud, that boy of mine. Just gotta get him to lift more. Stella even managed to convince a few of the student workers to get their fortunes told. Poor them. Wizard overlords.

Christ save us all, we had to get Rosa’s family recipe for these chile rellenos. Never have I had anything so delicious as whatever Rosa’s abuelita crafts up. Maybe the pious christian family is actually full of witches who lure in the youth with crack laden food. If they are, fuck it, I’m converting. My second foil of tongue drugs is quickly gotten rid of, then I start on the third. Fang has finished most of their second when they catch me glancing at them. Part of their cheek cracks into a grin as they whip their head back and throw the last morsel airborne. A loud snap is heard as their beak catches it with predatory grace.

“Huh, just like Olivia,” Inco remarks. He is on his second package as he considers Fang with a little head nod.

“I wasn’t the first you saw do that?” Fang asks flatly.

“Nah, Olivia does it when Inco asks nicely.”

“Yea, it’s kinda great to watch. Has to be something worth her taste though.”

“You…do what Inco?” Stella asks with a new look at her friend. “You force Olivia to perform for you?”

“What? No! No no no, it’s just a joke we do.” Inco is panicking as he tries to deflect this situation. “It’s a joke, we’re friends! Really!”

Fang starts laughing next to me. “Wow, ok, this makes more sense than before.”

“Right? I need to go to Dinocord and let Olivia know,” I chuckle with my ptero friend.

“Don’t you do that Anon,” Inco warns me.

“Silence, skinny-me.” Stella gasps alongside Inco while Fang laughs harder still. But then I turn my phone down in my hand. “No no, I’m not going to badmouth you to her. I’m being an ass.”

“Jerk,” he mutters and crosses his arms.

“So what do you mean Dinocord,” Fang interjects as they finish laughing. Wiping one tear from their eye, they look between us. “Some kinda nerd joke?”

“Oh, it’s a chatroom we have between us three, Rosa, and Olivia. We only figured out recently that we knew all of each other in real life! It was just us girls until we found out Anon was actually our other online friend.” Stella is positively beaming at the memory. “It was a very silly encounter.”

Fang is rather still at the revelation. Are they worried somehow? It does sound rather stalker-like still.

“I need to put my number in your phone, dweeb. It’s been long enough and you need to get added to our chats.” One clawed hand quickly swipes my phone as they enter their own contact information. A slight ‘tsk’ at Naser’s information, but it doesn't get anything else. Pretty soon I am sent a test text before I can see my chat bubble ping with other chat groups. “Here, that’s me. The others are Trish, Reed--”

“Oh cool, Naomi’s in there too. Sweet.”

“And how did you know that?” Inco inquires. He’s got another neutral look on his face. Hah. Jealousy in a poorly disguised visage. Now it makes sense. 

“Naomi punched it in earlier this week. First friend number entered, and now I've got alot more!”

“What about us Anon?” Stella asks quietly. Oh hell, that’s her hurt voice. “Aren’t we friends?”

“Yes, Stella, of course we are. Do you want to add your number too?”

“Boy would I!?” Seriously happy stego tail thrashing--dangerously--and Stella is quickly punching in her information. She seems to have already given it to Inco. Sly guy got the ladies wrapped around his finger at this rate. Oh look at that. There’s also Rosa’s information. “She wouldn’t mind, in fact I think she would insist.” A giggle leaks out as Stella leans in and gives Inco and I a hug. “In person besties!”

“Thanks Stella, I appreciate it,” and give my gregarious lady friend a pat on the back. 

“I’m going to go check in on Rosa and look at cleaning up equipment. How about you Stella?” Inco is decidedly not looking at me. But I catch a smile and nod in my direction. Dude’s giving me and Fang hangout times, maybe a break from Stella’s bubbly super energy. I’ll have to make him a nice meal tonight after work. Or take it back from work I guess. Same thing.

“Definitely, got to take care of a few things. Catch you later Anon, Fang!” Both garden club members soon leave us to our devices. Me munching grub, Fang leaning on the concrete barrier we are sitting on. Looking over them with one eye, Fang is evidently doing the same thing to me. Our singular eyes catch right as I give a wink.

“Such a dweeb,” they laugh. Then a large and soft wing unfurls over my furthest shoulder from them. I blink at that and look at the proffered appendage. Fang is very much looking away, but I can see a blush on their silver snoot as well. “Returning the hug, hurry up or lose the moment.” Their voice is a little more shrill, but there’s a tremulous smile there too.

Step up. Side squat. Sit down. Workout complete. No gains, but a good bit of shade for my bare skin. And still a surprisingly soft downy blanket on me. “Thanks Fang.”

“Dweeb.”

We appreciate the contact, and break apart shortly.

“Oh look,” I say as both our phones buzz at once. “Reed says he’s wishing us a good day. Dude. Bro. Etc…”

“And Trish chose to reference you with…a spear?”

We both look at that. “Jesus Christ this fucking tr--”

“Anon!” Fang squawks and hits me with one wing. 

“Trike! I was going to say Trike!”

Their laughter is high and clear.

Naser texts Fang a minute later to let them know they are ready for pickup. Groaning, Fang stands up and sends a reply. “Well, that’s that then. You up to much for the rest of the day? I think I’m just going to jam out for a few hours.”

“Bah. Do actual study. Go to work. Sleep. Not much else than that.”

“Work? Aren’t you already loaded?”

“Correction, Inco and his parents are loaded. I’m free loading . There’s a difference.”

“Well, can’t say I know how that feels. Best of luck dweeb.” Naser’s car makes its appearance soon after with some kind of boomer rock. Oh boy, Naser you continue to show how little taste you actually have. Fang shoots me the twin bird salute as they jog out.

“See ya Fang. Have fun. See ya Naze,” I yell out at the ptero siblings. Naser gives a short smile and a wave before taking off with Fang. Wondered what he was up to today to keep him busy.

“So that was something from you today,” Inco says as he squats next to me. “You and Fang seemed to really bond.”

“Yea, it was pretty great. Had a legit fun time today because they were here.”

“Ow. I’m here too,” he smiles.

“Shush. Gay--” oh man I have to stop using that insult now. “Uh. No, shush. Jerk.”

“Okay? That’s new.” Inco’s eyes are very good at picking up my secrets. To avoid this, I deflect. 

“So yea, good day. Fang’s a tight friend. Everyone feels like it now too.”

“Yea, I guess you’re right,” Inco nods.

“Hey Ink?” My mind drifts back to what all personal developments I went through with the gang just yesterday. “Got a minute to chat?”

One water bottle flies into my hand as I realize he threw it at me. Its twin rests in his other hand. “Figured. Shoot.”

So we talk. And we talked for a little longer. Then a little more longer. While longer? Progressively longer. We mention my mom, how much I miss her and what memories Inco can supply of her, and how I made my friends go through some emotional ups and downs throughout the past twenty four hours. He supplies how his friends have been mostly quiet but he also had a run in with Mia. And seems to be on the mend with Ben. The former concerned me, but he assured me he had it handled. Somehow. I’ll trust him, my cousin can be very determined to get things done when he focuses. 

Hell, we even talk about how Inco learned Italian. He evidently is trying to learn some Spanish on the side to chat with Rosa? I rib him for his womanly seducing ways, he reminds me I had someone’s partner in my lap. A truce is established. My cello is brought up and how Inco wants me to keep playing and let him listen in. Though reluctant at first, I eventually agree. I offer to look over his photography and offer critique. That brings alot of relief and support from him. It seems he’s input something for the school’s art competition. I admittedly didn’t know that? Then I let him know I’ve got to put on a concert at some point in the semester for Jingo.

We catch up a ton. The sun starts to rise higher into the afternoon as we do so, but thankfully we moved into the shade near the beginning and prevent some truly nasty sunburns. It’s nice to connect like this. Not much care to our days, free, sunshine lit. Pretending nothing was worth worrying about and just living in the moment. Too bad I had to go to work at the end of it.

“Ok, let’s get dressed and go off. I got work in a few hours, and I need to shower all this gunk off.” 

“Agreed. I've got to do some Rock Ring with Damien.”

The fuck? “When the fuck did you start playing games?"

“Recently. Got Rock Ring on my desktop to try out. Looking to be a fun night while you get to work at Moe's. And I'll hold back until you bring something back.”

“Well firstly? You need more game diversity. Second? Of course, I need to feed you up so you get jacked.” Maybe enough to princess carry a gator girl with no effort? Yes. Good plan.

“Cool, let's find something together then for Sunday?”

“Heh. Sure man. Sunday. After we actually study.”

He sucks on his teeth. “That too I guess.”

____________________________________

Glorious shower. Cool water. Fresh clothes. Hello blue collar labor job.

Moe's is a little tightly packed tonight. No biggie. Get in and get shit done. I'm sent to every corner of the restaurant as the guests and the orders pile up. Moe is practically singing to himself as he's spinning pies and cutting pasta. With so many people flowing in there's hardly any worries about keeping myself busy and avoiding boredom.

It's a few hours in when I look up at the next set of guests, and realize that the restaurant has died down a bit. Not quite the full deal we were running at earlier, but enough that staff can run around more smoothly.

I feel a nudge and turn to see Moe standing behind me. “Anon, kid, quick question for ya. How d'ya feel about being a server?”

“Do I get better pay?”

“I'm not paying enough?” Man those were some big teeth.

“I get paid well. But I'm happy being a server if I get paid a bit more is all.”

Moe's laughter comes up like an old family friend at that. “I like dat answer. C'mon, no bus boy bullshit for the night. Follow Bobby for a bit and figure things out.”

Bobby the iguanodon was happy to have me help out. Cool guy. Turns out being a server is pretty simple stuff: be friendly, be attentive, and just help out. Enough said. Simple as.

My shift comes to a close as I help clean up the restaurant with the crew. Everyone has their place and there is an air of ‘well done’ about it all. It also happens to be rather late, hot damn. Hope Inco hasn't tried to eat his shades. 

“Excellent work tonight Anon!” Moe guffaws as he approaches me. “Ya got my customers happy enough for me to make it a regular ding with ya. Interested?”

“You know it Moe.” I grin at my boss as he rubs his hands together.

“The business is booming, the customers are happy. BADA BING!”

“BADA BOOM!” Jerry shouts from the back.

“Keep cleaning up Jerry, ya shit!” Tinnitus eventually starts receding from the nearby thunderclap and I can hear Moe properly. “Got a pasta dish from ya at the bar, lots of chicken and broccoli like ya asked for.” Tiny arms crossed across his massive chest, Moe gives me bemused look. “Makes sense, you don't look big enough for a kid ya age.”

“Pfft,” I wave at him. “My gains are unstoppable in my quest to be max huge. Give me all the delicious chicken and broccoli, I'm a black hole.”

“Whatever da fuck dat means, but you're a good disposal alright.” His laughter once again booms out as he slaps my back. Pasta in hand, I make my way back home.

Texting Inco gives me nothing on the metro. Is the guy already asleep? It's not even midnight. Bringing up Dinocord gives a much better impression.

LivLong: fucks sake Inko, just spam grenades

FotoFan: I'm trying!

LivLong: oMG not Me!

FotoFan: this game is impossibllllllllllll

LivLong: holy shit just 

LivLong: I took damiens controller. Stay close

FotoFan: got it

Well that makes sense. Seems like those two were getting along famously. Olivia still seemed a bit distant at times, but the occasional remark we got out of her was good to see. Reminded me of, well, me. A younger, more bitter me.

Ugh. The similarities really are there if you bother to look. Thankfully she's got Inco to hopefully drag her out of it. And Damien? Didn't realize she was at his place.

Upon arrival to our apartment I can hear the rapid button mashing and occasional curse of Inco as he tries desperately to play with his friends online. I roll my eyes as I plate us some ooey gooey goodness, drizzle it with some fresh basil in the fridge, and bring it to my not pro gamer cousin.

“Fuel up!” I shout as I barge inside.

“Gah!” Inco shouts as an explosion on screen confirms his death. Oh well. “Anon! Knock next time!” Sniffing the aroma of dinner finally gets him to turn around. “Oh wait, you're home? How late--wow. It is late,” he mutters as he stares at the time on his monitor.

“Yup. Better fuel up and keep yourself in shape if you want to keep playing without passing out.” The food placed in front of him gets a nod as he stands up with a quick chat text to the Dinocord group for Olivia's sake. He should just get her number at this rate.

We eat rather quickly on the floor with the takeout, table manners be damned. Food is food, but great food is addicting. Once we finish I look at Inco’s computer. “Want to watch something hilarious?”

“Sure. What's up?”

Devilish smile in place, I sit at Inco’s computer, and shoot a text on his Dinocord to get Olivia back in action. She is promptly in the lobby and waiting. Then? 1 on 1 challenge sent.

LivLong: ???

FotoFan: I should practice. Mind helping me out?

LivLong: your funeral

We load up in the lobby and I find the right load out I need. Good ol muscle memory kicking in. I remember playing this with the Dinocord group for quite awhile, and Olivia's playstyle I imagine hasn't changed much.

Right away I found her aaaaaaaaaaand boomtube.

LivLong: lucky hit

FotoFan: thanks! This thing works good

LivLong: again 

Load up. Knife. Knife shoots out. Kill.

LivLong: da fuck??

FotoFan: Wow, this game is alot easier now!

LivLong: AGAIN

“You're having fun with this aren't you?” Inco asks as he leans on his chair over me.

“Damn right. Gotta actually try now.” Sure enough the salty console warrior is running right at me for the next match and gun blazing. I find cover, shoot, run. Finding the high ground, I jump and shoot from above. Victory! And a silent Dinocord. “Wait for it” I say, looking for the response to come on the chat. Inco’s looking confused until the chat box finally lights up.

LivLong: This is Anon isn't it?

FotoFan: lol

LivLong: you FUCKIN JUMPING PIECE OF SHIT

FotoFan: cry harder

LivLong: bite my scaled ass, you set me up

FotoFan: kek. Lmao even. Kekekekekek. Better get that scrub look off your face

LivLong: ratgunshootbaldman.png

FotoFan: did you seriously draw me getting shot by Guts?

LivLong: get rekt

“Guts?” Inco asks.

“Her pet rat. Cute thing from the pictures sent online.”

“I’ll have to ask about him sometime.” Inco chuckles as he urges me out of the chair. “Hop on your setup and let's play some together. The night is young cousin.”

“Play with you? My ranking is gonna tank,” I moan. I do stand and make my way online as well soon after. Olivia is still salty and left to dry out, but we manage to get in her good graces soon enough. Hah. Gator girl got cooked. 

The three of us play into the early hours of Sunday and finally make a retreat after we manage to get Inco to net successful kills of other players. Baby steps! Always baby steps.

After such a long day of dirt, work, and gaming, I pass out with a smile.

Chapter Text

Inco

Oh god. Who is calling me?

Something loud and obnoxious keeps blaring nearby. Wincing at the interruption, I look at my phone. It's not going off, but I can see we only got a few hours of sleep. Staying up late was not predicated on the idea of an early morning wakeup.

Wait. My phone is not going off? Then why did I wake up? Another loud buzz sounds out from further in the apartment. Um. What?

I stand up as I shuffle around for something to wear other than day old shorts. Another buzz. Oh damn it, I'll just go out there in a second. Blinding white light hits me as I hiss and finally get my shades on after I leave my room with pants. The shirt can wait for now. Sensitive eyes can really be debilitating on sunny days. 

Another damn buzz. I really would not be this irritated if it wasn't just past…9:00? Crap. That's reasonable I guess. I'm just grumpy from lack of sleep. Ugh.

The intercom light flashes and I finally wake up a bit at that. Huh. We didn't order anything recently did we? Or did Anon hide an order from me? He did it one time already with extra groceries, but was busted by Reginald for not being available when he said he would be. What a doofus.

One hand scratching my head, I reach out to the intercom’s panel. “Good morning?” I yawn.

“Mr. Nito, good morning. You have a guest waiting for you downstairs,” Reginald replies. Does the man sleep?

“Who is it?” I'm still half asleep myself.

“A missus Claire Mouse.”

Holy shit.

Sleep instantly leaves my body. Claire. Aunt Claire? Anon's stepmother? The hell? “Keep her there Reginald. I'll grab Anon shortly.”

“Understood. I'll bring her refreshments.”

My reply Is forgotten as I run over to Anon's room and open it. He's dead asleep until the light hits his face. “Fuckin cock goblins. What? Why?”

“Get up Anon. We got company.”

“What?” He repeats. “The fuck are you on about Ink?”

I stride over and look down at him sans shades. My eyes are serious enough to make him flinch. “Claire is here.”

Nothing registers for a second on Anon's face. Then his eyes bulged. Sleep disappears as he bolts up and stares at me.

“What the fuck?”

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon and I are silent in the elevator, and the tension is palpable. Neither of us saw this coming. As far as we knew, uncle Scara and aunt Claire kept themselves far removed from Anon for years and never seemed keen on trying to contact him for anything. Now this bolt out of the blue? It did not seem anything close to good.

Anon's face is a rolling thunderhead. Confusion, anger, disgust, fear. Everything in his head flits across his features as we both leap through mental gymnastics to find out what his stepmother is doing here.

“Don't have to be here Ink,” he finally says in the elevator down. More like mutters as he stares into nothing. “This is my thing, not yours.”

Oh for Raptor Jesus’ sake. “I want to be here. No pushing me away you idiot. We stick together in this.” Getting Anon to accept help was like trying to water a plant in the desert sometimes. It seemed fruitless until you stuck with it long enough to get results. 

He nods at me before letting out a huge sigh. “Lets face the fucking music.” An ominous ding from the elevator lets us do just that.

Anon leads us as we step off, and we can see a figure turned away from us in the lobby. I catch Reginald’s eye as we make ourselves known. From the way we look, he blinks and cocks his head to the side. Our tension has him frowning and considering us all more openly.

Footsteps announce our presence to aunt Claire before she turns around. She faces us, and I can feel my guts squirm at her perfectly balanced socialite smile. The current trend of a slanted bob is sheared through hair that undergoes every trend, face kept young under the knife keeping a vaguely alien appearance. Yet Claire's eyes are the most empty thing there, working as extensions of a mask that never drops. “Boys, it's good to see you.”

Claire Mous was a practiced social influencer by the time she met up with Anon’s dad. She had pull, fame, and some attractive qualities in a woman her age to create a large online following. With uncle Scara’s money, politics, and connections the two were a powerhouse together. They went on lavish vacations, met business leaders, and championed human rights.

And they donated money to several dinophobic hate groups, persecution of anyone non-homo, and left their only child alone in a dingy apartment across the city to avoid association with Scara’s “embarrassment” of a simian hybrid “mistake”. A dalliance evidently gone wrong, and now living off of Scara Mouse's fortunes for a few years as mandated by the state. Minimum care.

“What do you want, Claire?” Anon growls out. Words clipped and full of hate. “Why are you here?” I may be upset at this, but Anon is something else entirely. 

“Oh my boy,” the older woman winces. “Is that any way you talk to your mother?”

Dead silence. “You aren't. My. Mom.” I can almost hear the teeth grind in his head. 

“No? But I think legally I am,” perfect teeth glisten their artificiality at us. “So I came here to visit and talk.” She finally notices me by this point. “Hello Inky. Good to see you young man.”

“It's Inco,” I reply flatly. 

“Well then. It's good to see you both. But I came here for a message for you, little Anon.” She giggles as she pokes one hand into his chest.  He does not move but I can hear the gears grinding in his head. A message? She's here for a message?

“Your father forgives you for your little…mistake. And wants you to return home.”

If I’m poleaxed by this, Anon is struck dumb.

Claire delights in our expressions as she claps her hands together. “How funny! You two really look alike in this light despite your--”she cuts off for a second. “Heritage. Anon, your father thinks it has been too long and asks that you return to the fold. Doesn't that sound good? Coming home?”

“What?” He finally gets out. Rage has vanished and is simply replaced by a numbness in his face. 

“Well it has been some time, and your father and I think you can come back and be better off than this state and its people ,” Claire chatters on. Her voice picks up in pitch with those two words, and not without a small volume of venom. “You can do better than this place. You know you can.” That perfect smile then turns to me. “No offense Inco.”

“I'll take offense.” Her eye twitches at being refused. She never did like interacting with me as a child. The feeling was always mutual, and only strengthened as I got older. I reach one hand to Anon and grab his shoulder. He flinches as he looks at me. “Anon, are you okay?”

“Why wouldn't he be? He can come home to his father, live the life he always wanted!” Claire puts one arm around Anon's, and I can feel him tense under my hand. “A big apartment like this one, back in the more civilized and better part of the country. You can even get a large online following, like me! We can be a large, powerful family together.” My aunt's smile is sickening as she turns it to both of us. “People like us, everywhere and in everything.”

“People like you.” Anon grunts as he twists his arm out of Claire's. “Not me. You and dad made that clear. Real early.”

She titters. “Oh don't be silly dear boy. You're perfectly welcome as well.”

“Really now?” I cut in. I stand next to Anon, and even though I don't stand super tall in height, the two of us definitively tower over this disgusting creature I have to call my aunt. “So years of stranding him in an apartment by himself was ‘perfectly welcome’”?

That damn smile never wavers. “Inco, that was a way to get Anon to be responsible and be a man for himself. Surely you understand this. Your own parents have given you the same opportunity.”

“It was child endangerment and abandonment, you vapid cow.” That gets her to actually blink at me. Good. Something was burning in me at this encounter and it wanted out. “You don't leave your child alone in a space to call their home and expect them to thrive. You're just stunting them in some harmful way and wishing for the best. No one gets to call themself a parent while doing that.” My breathing is harsher and I can see Anon looking at me. Pain is in his eyes, but so is appreciation. Shared misery.

Another titter. “But Inco, it's just you and Anon here. Where are your parents? Working to make sure you live a blessed and privileged lifestyle?”

“I am fully aware, Claire, so I can say I'm more of an expert on the matter than whatever two brain cells you have can spark together to form a coherent thought.” My rage at this, at her, at my parents by proxy, seems to keep going. It also seems to ignite something in these dead eyes I'm staring into.

“Why don't you sit down and let a mother and her child speak more privately for a bit? Family needs to--”

“Family? Hah! Hahaha!” Anon finally speaks up with a bark of laughter. “Honestly? Inco has proven himself more so as my only family than anyone else in a few short weeks than you ever could. My friends as well, I’ve seen nothing but support from them than anything you gave me; money only takes you so fucking far. Hell even the teachers at this school have done more for me than you, you fucking druggie.” A flinch. “Yes Claire, I know of your little habits. I've had the misfortune of knowing when your dealers tried to use me to talk to you about debts. As a fucking child.” He laughs again. “Christ, I thought this was going to be some big blowout for me. I was so pissed when I heard your name. But now? Hah! I just…I just can’t keep myself from laughing at you. At this! God, I’m almost embarrassed.”

“I am not a druggie,” Claire hisses. The smile is replaced by a deep frown. “I have medications.”

“Eat shit you stupid cunt,” Anon counters. There's a wicked smile on his face. Vindication. “God, I used to be so scared of you when I was young. But here you are, more plastic than person, small, pathetic, and doing such a shit job of trying to manipulate me to get back to that fucking disaster I have the misfortune to call my father. Holy hell!” More laughter as Claire starts to turn splotchy with color. She is clearly unused to this turn of ridicule in her direction.

“You goddamn mongrel, you listen when your betters speak!” Her voice is a tinny and violent shout. But it holds nothing over us. Seeing Anon laugh like this was something else. My own anger seemed inadequate now. Silly even.

“Claire, I say this with complete certainty; I have more health and satisfaction in my life here in Dinofornia than every dollar you’ve spent to keep those cheeks from sagging off your misshapen bones.” Anon looks confident. Great. He grabs my shoulder in a side hug as he leers down at our disgusting little family member. “Inco here? My cousin? Doing more good for me and people in general in a few short weeks than the dick sucking you do in your little dino-hate boner meetings.” Something in me swells in pride. I laugh at his word choice, feel a bit embarrassed, then chuck it in the garbage bin. If we are going to go all in on this cathartic bagging exercise, I am not going to stop it now.

“And with that, Claire, I think it's time you leave.” I feel vindication grace my own lips. “Reginald?”

“Yes, Mr. Nito?” Reginald is at our side and makes Claire flinch. Clearly she does not like the idea of the tall and sharply dressed concierge looming over this group.

“This empty headed, vapid, useless embarrassment to our family is black listed. If she ever returns please call the police for trespassing and potential intention to distribute drugs.” I turn to the parasocial parasite and put on a smug grin as I lope one arm around Anon's shoulders. “Run off now Claire. You should go and seethe back at uncle Scara’s feet.” 

Anon wraps his own arm around my shoulders in turn. “If you want to find your people go hit up Skin Row. You'll love it,”. We both cackle at her as she looks in confusion. Which turns to impotent rage as she picks up our ridicule.

“You need to leave ma’am. Now, before security is called.” Reginald steps forward while Claire jerks back as if she’s been bitten.

“Don’t touch me leatherback!” she nearly screams.

“Certainly, I don’t wish to. Please leave now,” Reginald is still cool professionalism to an almost fault. Claire seems to leave him unaffected.

“You two!” Claire points at us both. “I will not let this slide. I am talking to your parents Inco Nito!”

“Oh piss off,” I groan. “My parents actually hate you, always have too.”

Anon’s side eyes me. “Damn straight.”

“Madam,” Reginald’s voice is more strict as he steps closer to Claire. “Leave now. Security will be called if you delay. You are banned and will not be seeing Mr. Nito and Mr. Mous--”

“He does not get to use that name! Not until he comes back with me!” Claire’s vitriol has dashed her socialite image to shards as she screams at Reginald. Fists shake at her sides as her hate filled glare shifts between the three of us. We had every reason for it after this conversation, Reginald got his bit simply for existing. It was so basic. Anon was right, our shared childhood fear of this woman was so unfounded it was honestly hilarious in the saddest way possible. 

“Your opinion versus the facts. As a resident under the Nito household, he has the right to invite and ban guests. Now please leave. Thrice have I said, and thrice done. No more.” Reginald’s smile is gone as his demeanor changes from pleasant to strict. Claire seems to notice the shift in him as we do and finally starts backing away.

“You owe us Anon,” she states before turning to walk. “You owe us that money!” Her shoulders are stiff as her back as she finally leaves.

“Fuck you, dad cut me off second day I was here!” Anon yells after her. Thankfully nothing gets shoved back in our face as a final word. All we have left to us is dead air. One hand squeezes my far shoulder before he lets go of me, finds the nearest chair, and slumps into it. “Fucking. Wow,” he mutters. Every ounce of strength, tension, and more floods out of him as relief rushes to fill the gap. Languidly lounging, Anon looks up to the ceiling. “Jesus. That really happened.”

“You good man?” I ask. I’m nearby but give him space to collect himself. After all that…experience? I feel almost the same.

“Yea, yea. Thanks,” he says while still staring at the ceiling. “Just…different. Did not expect any of this for the day. Or how it just went.”

“She is permanently blacklisted, as you requested Mr. Nito” Reginald steps in. The black and gray raptor straightens his neat jacket as he lets out a puff of air. “Despite my adherence to keeping things in line with our guidelines, it was not without a small amount of personal satisfaction to do that.”

“Shit, did she say anything to you before we got down?” Anon asks. Some guilt is sitting there in his eyes, but Reginald shakes his head with a smile.

“Nothing worse than I have heard before. Or seen. But I do find her…lacking. Distasteful of her presentation.” Both of us look at him with some confusion. Yea, she was rather awful just now. Can’t say--wait.

“You don’t follow her online do you?” I ask gently.

A wince on dichromatic scales. “No, but my partner did. For a time.” He smirks slightly. “She will hopefully find this a good story at dinner tonight.”

“Shit Reg, I didn’t know you have a…uh. Is that rude?” Anon looks confused as he considers.

“Reginald, Anon. And no, because I have not offered.” He glances at the clock, seeing that it is closer to noon than we previously thought. “But I assume the two of you rushed down here without refreshments for the day?”

My stomach grumbles as does Anon’s at the question. I chuckle at the revelation. Then Anon does. Soon enough both humans are laughing as a release of cathartic joy hits us again. “Goddamn,” my buff cousin says from his chair. “Claire ruined something as simple as my coffee routine with her bullshit. Hah!”

“Well, let me rectify that then. I will brew something for the two of you here in the lobby. Please wait for just a moment.” Reginald turns to busy himself with complimentary coffee. Honestly? I could really use the hit. The conflict over, as well as the release, my energy takes a huge hit.

“Would you like to brew one for yourself and join us?” I ask behind him. Reginald pauses before looking back at us with a raised eyebrow. “As thanks for what you did.”

“I am on the clock, Mr. Nito.” Reginald gently reminds me. Then he looks at his watch and nods. “However, I could use my mandated fifteen minute break once I return from offering my services. I believe it would be a good way to start your day, yes?” I nod and he turns away to return to his offer.

“Hell yes Reg,” Anon smiles.

“Reginald,” the tall raptor calls behind him. We smile at that. 

We do not wait long before we get our complimentary caffeine of choice and lounge about in the, well, lounge. Reginald refuses to break decorum with us, but we do manage to learn a few things. He was a field medic in the army, retired with honors, and found a stable union job here in the city. Anon and him manage to connect a bit more over tales of Claire as Anon reveals more sensitive background information for her that makes Reginald chuckle several times. At one point he even laughs aloud. I even got a few suggestions for some scenic views to take photos of as per his recommendation. Some of them are outside of town, but he would be happy to write their locations down and call the cab for the journey. Man, Reginald really knows his stuff. Glad to have someone like him on our side. Even if it’s technically because we pay him. But it works!

Coffee breaks sadly do as they are destined and end. We both wave at him in gratitude and earnest well wishes. Again, cool guy. Anon leans forward in his chair across from me. Both our coffee cups are empty, and the sun is shining ever so slightly in the windows and reflecting off of both our heads. Should I take that as a good meaning? Something positive? Or just nature reminding us of our genetic curses? Ah, good things always come out from this. I like my bald head honestly. I never have to shampoo. And I like the cold wind I get to feel on hot days like yesterday.

“So, alot of stuff for an early Sunday morning,” Anon says between us.

“I’ll say.” I bounce one leg on top of the other as I look out the window. “What should we do now?”

“Well, the best answer is study.”

“True. But?” I pry at him, seeking to drag his thoughts out.

“Buuuuuuut I kinda wanna maybe go work out first.”

“Of course you do,” I smile at him. Anon was blessedly simple in his desires at times like this. I also feel like I needed it to be frank; we both just got done with something that I think was a long time coming. “But can I suggest something?”

“Shoot Ink.” 

“Let’s go workout on the beach. Run on the sand.”

“Oh god, cardio? I did that with Naser already.”

I snort. “Days ago. Let’s do this and call it good, we can even swim after.”

Consideration at that. Then a wide smile. “Maybe we can get a tan going and look nice for some beach babes?”

Anon, you really need to look around you and consider before you start that path . I keep my comments to myself as I keep one eyebrow raised at him. “Beach babes?” I draw out the words. “Hmm. Is this rebellion against your parents, or because you want to show off?” I sip nothing out of my coffee cup. “Or are you frustrated after Fang sat on your chest yesterday?”

Freezing, Anon looks at me. “Ok, I may be a little frustrated,” he mutters. My chuckling gets him to look up with an embarrassed glower. “You try to survive with an attractive friend sitting right on your lap and touching your chest and tell me you wouldn’t feel anything.”

“At least you’re honest about how you feel,” I smirk.

“Oh? And how would you feel if we ran into Olivia at the beach? In a tight little suit that hugs?”

An image is sent straight into my brain. Olivia in a bikini. Tight. Hugging just enough flesh to cut into it. Languid in a chair. Looking--”Goddamnit Anon,” I mutter. I feel my own cheeks heat in embarrassment. 

“Yea? Yea! Hot friends doing things to your mind Inky?” His own stare is slightly mocking and smug. It insults me.

“Ok ok, let’s drop this. It feels weird to objectify our friends like this when none of us are even in relationships.” Pause. “Except Fang and Naomi. They make a cute couple.”

“...cute isn’t the half of it,” I hear Anon mumbling. There it is. Again, he has got to get a handle on that habit. “Cute and bubbly parasaur with goth hot ptero contrast nicely. Thick tails, thighs, and--” oh boy better stop that before it builds.

“Anon! Let’s go get changed and get some supplies.” He snaps out of anything further, thank god. I did not want to hear how much further he was going to take that line of thought. 

We really are alike aren’t we? We’ve got women on the brain. Dino women. And--

“The beach is what we need! Let’s go get all nice and sweaty, and tired, and see how we can hit someone up!” My voice sounds a little quicker but Anon does not catch it. He agrees as we both stand up and head to our apartment to get changed. Truly desperate for a break in our attention span, we hype ourselves up as we head back down and catch a ride to the beach.

Wait, is that the same yellow raptor as before? Huh. Guess his name plate reads as Malcolm. Good to know I guess?

Oh sweet Christ on his Cross of Rock he still drives fast.

____________________________________________________________________________

Running on the beach as we found out is both exhilarating, fun, and way more tiresome than running on any solid and paved path. Our energy is quickly spent more so on trying to balance, keep up  the pace, and manage to not collapse under sudden sand shifting with newfound weight. I managed to convince Anon about removing our sandals so we don’t completely faceplant ourselves into the sand. His feet really were monkey like no matter how many times I saw it; toes a little longer, the big toe/thumb equivalent more on the side and flexible. They were the inbetween link between mine and what I assumed to be his simian inheritance courtesy of his mom. All of the toes were flexible actually. I saw him pick up the remote for the TV with them one time and flick through the channels. Keeping the ick off my face was a first time challenge, but I am not about to body shame someone. Afterwards you get used to it.

Thankfully, I keep the lead with my simian club foot cousin. He is panting twice as hard as I am, and I have to thank Rosa and Stella for keeping me in constant physical activity. Muscles be damned, I got the stamina now. And Solly I suppose. Thank you Solly, you terrifying creature. In time we eventually find ourselves wiped out. My hat is drenched in sweat while Anon’s head wrap looks like it could drown a child with all the damp on there. 

Hands stretching behind my back, I feel a crack and blessed release. Anon has decided to just lay in the sand. “That. Is. Enough,” he pants between breaths. Truly. My cousin needs to run more. “Hot. Day. Need cool.” A quick push up and he is upright while controlling his breathing. 

I shrug. “Makes sense to me. Let’s take a dip.” I strip off my shirt and hat before wading in after him. The cool water is an instant refresher while tugging gently against me with the current. Meanwhile I can see my fellow workout buddy flopping up and down further out, fully engrossing himself with the display. “Aren’t you going to sink with those swollen growths you call muscles?” I call out as I stand next to him.

Outrage on his partially submerged face. “Muscles float you lanky pole. I am perfectly fine here.”

“Sure. Whatever you say Apey.” I know what the nickname will do. It’s something from when we were much smaller children. Hopefully it gets him in the right mood.

Anon’s eyes widened in recognition. “Ook ook,” he bellows with a mouth in a ring. Perfect. His lips pucker forward as he crouches down and slaps the water in front of him. “Ooo oo ah ah AH”. Hmm. His eyes have fully gone wide as he bares his teeth at me and peels his lips back like an actual chimp. Weird considering his mom was more tailed ape.

“Yea yea, let’s get back and be civilized.” I start to walk forward back to the beach until I feel a hand grip my leg. Then my ribs. Steel grips too.

Oh no. I’ve made a mistake.

I am lifted off my feet as my overly bulked family member rears me overhead. King Kong holds me so high up I feel distinctly uncomfortable at my sudden shift in viewpoint. My hands start slapping wildly about with no purchase. “APE. STRONG,” He bellows with a deeper bass register.

“ANON! PUT ME DOWN!” I am kicking hard and feel slight hope as my hand starts to slide out of his grip until he grunts and tightens it again. Mother fucker.

“Down?” he asks me with a stupid expression. Then violently nods his head in simian mock understanding. “Down! DOWN!” Grinning, I am reared back in Anon’s grip.

“Shit shit shit! No, Anon! ANO--”and I am cut off as I feel myself fly through the air. My middair yelp is choked off in a similar fashion as I hit the water with a mighty splash. It’s not deep, the wave was perfectly timed, but the sand hurts like hell. Finding purchase is not hard to do. When I whip up I cough out a mouthful of water on my hands and knees. Familiar cackling and hooting is heard not too far off. Looking over I can see Anon pounding sand with his knuckles as he jumps up from squats. We match stares as he continues his mocking pantomiming. 

“Apey? I’m going to drown you!” Not quite a roar, not quite a yell. Just the usual rough play escalation. My legs propel me forward. They are far longer than Anon’s, and he backpedals as he tries to turn. We run a few yards, escaping the tide, and I jump in a flying tackle at his back. Collision! Tumbling! Anon grunts as we roll and he lands on his chest. 

Gripping one arm around his face, the other whips my knuckles across his scalp. “Noogie noogie for boogie boogie!” Heat quickly generates as I start drilling into the top of his noggin.

“Ah! Fuck Inco! No fair! Can’t reach you!” Arms flail as he tries to desperately escape my attack. One reaches for me, but I avoid it entirely. I have greater reach. But he has strength, which he realizes as he grabs my arm around his mouth. Grip weakening, I watch in horror as he brings his teeth to bare and sinks it into my arm.

“Shit!” I hiss. Both of us are wrestling harder now, trying to dislodge one another. I only have my reach and top position to keep me above him. Anon is gnawing on me like an animal while I continue to find new places to run knuckle noogies and sand in between patches of unblemished skin. It’s like being back to when we were nine or ten years old; chaotically running around aunt Sarah’s house and knocking over furniture. And then getting caught and reprimanded.

The last thought seems to come to fruition as we hear a voice above us. “You two sure you’re evolved?”

We pause. Still locked in place both sets of eyes trace up to find a purple trike in a onesie swimsuit, hat, and sunglasses while a pink raptor next to her chuckles in a Hawaiian shirt complete with...Wow. Speedo. Bold choice.

“Dudes, this is pretty cute to see the bonding. But maybe you should get up before the popo gets called for a disturbance?” Reed inquires of us.

Anon lets go of my arm, I let go of his head. We both sheepishly stand up in front of the duo. “Uh. It was all in good fun?” I offer.

“You were being gnawed on by a caveman,” Trish returns flatly. Her arms are crossed in front of her chest as she cocks her hips to the side in what I could only call matronly disapproval. “You’re on the beach, not your home. Act like it?”

“It was fun,” Anon grumbles. Trish looks at him over her shades and he continues to grumble.

“You two can come join us for some fun then!” Reed crows. Stepping behind us in a fluid motion he wraps his arms around both of us and leans in. “T and I here were gonna chill on the beach for the day. No siblings to wrangle, no folks to harsh it with. You two down?”

“No Fang?” Anon asks. Ah. Of course.

“Nah,” Reed answers him. “Fang’s gotten roped into doing some family things after church. They don’t go, but the fam’s got some kinda dinner reservation to go out to after.”

“Ah well, what made you two want to do this?”

“We saw Naomi’s photos on her Snootgram. Wanted to try it out ourselves before the summer ends,” Trish tells us. “And she’s studying back at home.”

“We should be at some point today,” I mumble. Reed laughs aloud and bounces back further towards the empty beach.

“Well that’s for later, man. Let’s get out here and kick it!”

“Please yes,” one purple tricera groans. “I’ve been cooped up with my brothers and sisters for too long to ignore this.

“Sweet, I’m down.” I look at Anon. “You?”

“Hell yea, after the day this has shaped up to be so far? I’m ready to blow off some fuckin steam.”

We get a quizzical look from our friends before Anon laughs. “I’ll tell ya in a bit. Come over to our spot so we can hydrate and put some sunblock on. Sensitive human skin ya know.”

“Nah, we evolved scales to be better,” Trish smirks.

“But not height,” Anon jeers.

Reed and I laugh at that as Trish glowers at Anon. “Oh I am going to slap that sunburn on you, you fucking caveman,” she seethes.

Our group gets pretty quickly updated on the kind of day we had. This morning was certainly something for us to experience, but Trish and Reed seemed struck by how we handled it. Both of them seem uncomfortable saying anything until we assure them that insulting Claire was as therapeutic as it was necessary for us to have a successful rest of our day. Trish nods first at that while Reed scrolls through his phone to find her account. And then the others she runs or is associated with. Once he does we have a time of it as we laugh at the horrendous thing, all of it so cringe inducing and dramatic in the flair.

“Not sure how you two handled that so well,” Trish admits after we settle down in the shade. “If I were in your shoes, I’m pretty sure my shouting would have ruptured something in my brain.”

“Honestly, truth,” Reed nods along with his companion’s sentiment. “That’s some gnarly shit. You bros got it down pat.”

“It helps that we have each other,” I start.

“And that our family truly has not given us much to work on,” Anon finishes. “If the rest of them don’t bother? Fuck em.”

“Do you not have anyone else?” Trish asks. She has some concern in her eyes. “Grandparents? Other members?”

“Not really,” I say as my thoughts turn over. “Grandparents passed away early on for both of us, and we only have our dads who were the sons. My mom was an only child.”

“While mine never mentioned her family,” Anon offers. 

“Wild” Reed grunts.

“Eh. Make the most of it. Now we got buds to hang out with,” Anon says as he chucks a handful of sand at the salmon-colored lounger.

“Yo! There’s enough sand everywhere, not the hair bro,” but he’s laughing as he flings a splash of it back up at Anon.

“You’re…alot different than me,” Trish gets out. Her voice sounds a bit strained. Harsh even. I look at her as Anon does as well. Reed sits up. “I just thought you two were some skinnie shits coming into school to hassle us when we first met.” Trish’s voice gets soft. Withdrawn. Her knees are up to her chest in a defensive gesture. “And I just went along with it. But…then you two go through such shit and smile. And you make up with people you fight with. It makes me feel small.”

“What brought this on Trish?” I ask. I don’t get closer, but Reed does and holds a hand on her shoulder.

“Had a fight with mom. Told her I don’t want to babysit forever.” She sniffles. Ah, that makes sense. I had the general feeling that Trish had to be the de facto caretaker for her siblings from what little I knew.

“Don’t be so harsh on yourself, Trish,” Anon says. “You’re gonna be ok. Your mom cares.” He chuckles a bit as he plants his fist on chin. “I should know. I have experience in the one that does not.”

Weaponizing your trauma as humor may not be the healthiest thing, but I’ll allow it for today. “Mine is like yours, always working to put a roof over my head. I don’t see her as often as you do yours, but it sounds like she cares.”

“And hence why we are out here today T,” Reed offers. “Wanted you to get out so you could breathe and think. Then go have a chat with Momma Jones. She’s chill, you’ll make up.”

“Thanks Reed. I’m…ahhh.” Trish sniffles a bit more before pulling her head up. “God this is going to suck tonight.”

“Nah. It sucked for us this morning. Gonna claim all the bad juju for the day.” Anon’s grin is lopsided as he tries to bring her out of her familial funk.

“You’re such a dork,” Trish laughs after another sniffle. “Thanks Caveman. And you Shades. I’m just in a mood.”

“We’ve got a good system T, appreciate it. Now c'mon! Let’s go wild!” Reed yanks Trish up with a laugh as he carries her over to the ocean waves. Cousin clones we are, we make our way over with hoots as well. Water splashes as we just let ourselves go. It never gets boring in Dinofornia it seems.

I manage to trip Reed into the water. His splash is epic as his raptor squeak is high pitched upon impact. The return tail grab and yank on my ankle cuts any sort of victory I had short. Meanwhile, Anon has stood calmly by Trish’s side as she looks at us and laughs. She really lets go. One hand on her shoulder, Anon nods at her as a friend in need. The smile is returned in kind. Then pauses as Anon’s other hand grabs her other shoulder. Wariness sits on her face now.

I nudge Reed to keep an eye on what’s about to happen, which he perks up at with a speculative look.

Anon quickly picks her up with a hand under each armpit from behind and hoists her up. An immediate tail slap is her defense, which does cause him to buckle with a grunt. But he winds up, one foot leading back, as he tosses her into the ocean. Furious screaming precedes the purple comet as it splashes into the waves. Then the sodden figure trudges up as a familiar sight of simian emphatic Anon hops up on his knuckles from a squatted position, occasionally hooting and beating his chest. A scream. A challenge. Then a charge from Trish.

Reed and I are holding onto each other laughing as what I did earlier is encountered on Anon once more. We walk up the surf and support each other as Trish manages to catch him and tackles him into the sand. Hard. Our smaller friend is a surprisingly dense form of muscle as she bows his legs out and does some kind of grapple on his waist. One leg is wrapped up by a muscular looking tail as it starts squeezing him. My cousin yelps in surprise as he tries to rip Trish off, but she catches his head in a chokehold.

“Say it!” Trish grinds out in teeth clenched, muscle bulging strain. “Say it!”

“Never! Tiny Terror is going down!” He reaches up one hand and breaks the hold, but Trish flows around it and locks her legs around his head. One hand manages to get in between her thighs so he can draw breath, and the wrestling continues.

“Reed?”

“Yea Ink?”

“This is hilarious.”

“Yea bro.” The two of us calmly walk over to our stuff with the umbrella, and we cool off with some water while watching this play out.

“Think they’ll get along fine without us?” I ask as I sip cool and refreshing water. Bliss.

“Honestly?” Reed holds up a finger close to his thumb. “I was certain when they first met they were this close to hatefuckin’ somewhere private.”

Wow, I didn’t know sand was in my nose until the water flushed it out. My coughing fit is lessened as my raptor friend knocks my back with a hand. “What? What the hell made you think that?”

“Meh. Hard to tell with you breeders,” he snorts softly. He lounges on one side and head crooked in one hand as we continue to watch the festival. Anon is now trying to free his legs from Trish as she grapples both and uses her tail to squeeze his chest. There is some legitimate struggle there, I guess she works that thing out. “And if they just looked past their differences I’m sure they’d find something there. Maybe not emotionally. Probably physical.”

“Well that’s something. Huh.” Reed kind of had a point there. The two really were similar sometimes. Wow Trish really can pull with those guns of hers. “Breeders?”

I get a side eye from his position. “Gay. All homo despite the no homo blood.”

Oh. OH. Oh man did I mess up? Had I said anything to make Reed uncomfortable? I run through my head to make sure but can’t think of anything too obtuse. Jeez, and Anon was making those gay jokes all the time when we first got here. Did he know? Was it wrong to tell Anon if Reed hadn’t already?

“Inco, bro, you need to come back to Earth.” Reed has his tail in front and waving in front of my face. “You’re good man. Stop thinking so hard if you’ve done anything wrong. You haven’t.”

“Sorry, sometimes I space out. Thanks for telling me though, I didn’t know that about you.”

“It’s all chill bro,” he smiles. “It was funny to watch. And--huh. Where’s Anon running?”

I look over to see Trish has herself wrapped around one of Anon’s arms and trying to pry it stiff. One tail wraps around his face and is squeezing. Anon, with much flexing on his part to keep himself from succumbing, is running right back into the ocean. His saurian strangler notices too little too late as he jumps, screaming in shock as they both get dunked. Reed cackles again as I stare at the sight. Similar to each other indeed.

“Truce!” a winded and spluttering Anon calls out as he stands up. “Truce, Trish. Goddamn, I can’t keep this up.”

“Fuck. You. Wimp.” Trish is also winded and has her hands on her knees, chest heaving to draw in breath.

“Gimme. A break,” he asks with some desperation. “Christ on the rock my ribs hurt now.”

“My back, my tail” she groans. Puffing continues between the two rivals until Trish nods. “Fuck it, truce. I’m going to go lay down. Don’t you dare start anything.”

Anon grunts in the affirmative as we all collectively hang out in the shade of our umbrella. Reed is acting as a lap pillow for Trish while Anon rests on his stomach, winces, then turns around to his back. Only his feet touch the sunlight. Minutes pass by as we chat about the stupidest things; boys for the two dinos, the lack of women on the beach for myself and Anon to inevitably embarrass ourselves in front of, and complaining about how school already feels like a slog this early in the year. And how evidently the two humans seem to be the biggest magnets for action/drama in our social groups. Meh. They don’t know what they’re talking about. We are just too inviting to miss out on.

“Wicked day, totally worth it,” Reed snickers at us all. Anon gives a thumbs up while I nod and get my phone out. No dslr camera for now, thanks to the effusive and invasive sand, but this gives a good opportunity for a group shot. Finding the right position, I rally Anon closer to our dino friends while holding the camera up. 

“Say Wurm Drama,” I cheer.

“Wurm Drama!” the group replies. I captured several camera shots of us in the various poses we decided to strike with that group effort. With several deletions and several choices picked out, I send the photos to all of us--right after I get the numbers of Reed and Trish of course. Who inevitably force me into their chat groups right after. Anon sends off the photos to the text chain with us, Naomi, and Fang while I send the photos to our Dinocord. I see the girls texting pretty rapidly in the chat, with Stella and Rosa complaining how they wished they could have been here. But prior commitments always had that ability to make you miss out. Olivia tried to send something, stopped, and repeated the process several times before making a singular text of ‘looks like fun’. Maybe she’s too distracted elsewhere. Oh well.

“Hah!” Trish shouts. “Fang is really jealous, it seems, they are lighting up the chat.”

“I’ll say,” Anon confirms. Switching over to the text chain I am now part of, I can see why. “Damn, ‘get me over there so I can dunk too’, ‘too hell with you guys’, ‘grrr invite tomorrow’. Fang is really jealous. One sec.” His fingers send a quick reply.

“‘Cope’? She is going to throttle you tomorrow bro,” Reed says with an eye waggle at Anon.

“Meh. She kicked me in the chest. I’ve been threatened by worse.”

“Say what now?” Trish perks up. “When was this?”

“Campus beautification!” I cut in. “Got him right in the pecs but apparently didn’t go down.” I retell the second-hand story from Anon to our friends who take it in different strides. Reed chuckles softly while Trish gives a disgusted look to Anon.

“Seriously, can you keep your clothes on? You have a show off problem.”

“Not a problem if I look good, and I’m going to keep lifting so I can continue to do so.” He sips his water before blinking and looking back at her. “By the by, lift tomorrow?”

“Eh. Sure. It could be a good distraction for the day.”

“Sweet,” he grins back. 

Late afternoon sun hits us and lures us into the perfectly lazy attitude to encourage a good nap. Before we can think on it Reed and Trish make their farewells and thanks for a good day. Reed seems, as ever, unaffected by all of it. Yet Trish seemed far more relaxed than when we saw her earlier. More upbeat too. Both of them smiled as they made their way to Reed’s van and left. Making the most of the day with friends was always a welcome surprise. Anon and I continued to laze on the beach through our fifth layer of sunscreen.

“You know,” he says into the quiet. “I’m glad I got to see Claire today.”

“Oh? How so?” My curiosity piqued.

“Well, we both had some fear about her as kids. Me more so I think. But after all that? It washed off.” He chuckles as he puts his hands behind his head and ponders the ceiling of our umbrella. “She was terrifying, always whispering threats to me and calling me the worst things. You caught some of it too.”

“An ear tugging a few times, yea. And a threat to slap,” I mutter as I remember some of the worst things that little coward used on children.

“Yea, that too. But now? Fuck her, she can’t come near our home in the near future.”

“And I can tell mom and dad about her if anything pops up. They never cared for her. I think they would relish in the chance to have her humiliated. Or at least knocked down a few pegs.”

“Perfect.” We chuckle at the thought. Anon’s face slips into a pensive frown as he considers further. “My dad is another thing.”

He’s not wrong. Uncle Scara was always intimidating. Not because he threatened me or raised his voice, but because he always knew what to say and what to do to make you feel small. Less than. For him it was about subtle manipulation and the right word to destroy someone. Against children? Horribly effective. I still remember him threatening to tell my dad I had cracked one of his inherited whiskey glasses by horsing around his office. Right as he looked me in the eye as he cracked it himself with another glass. All I had to do to not do that was not talk to Anon for the next month. Sad to say, I followed his threat.

“He’s going to do something about this. Not sure what. But I have no clue as to why the hell he wants me to come back. That’s just weird.”

“Do you think it has to do with what Claire said? About you paying them back?”

Anon snorts at the idea. “That was just her making some empty threat. They cut me off right after I got here, and dad made sure I understood how pleased he was with throwing me some last form pittance on the condition that we never run into each other again.”

“Christ, yea.” Jesus Christ on his Cross of Rock. What a damn scumbag. It truly stinks that both of us look quite a bit like him. “Well whatever it is, he’s not going to be able to do much against us here. Not to mention you turn eighteen in May? When you graduate you are out of his hair for good. And he yours. Permanently even.”

“Yea. Health insurance is going to be a bitch. And living funds.”

“You’ve got the Nitos in your pocket until you find something. You know it.”

“Hehe. Truth.” Green eyes look at me with a question. “Have you figured out what you’re gonna do next year when we graduate?”

“Honestly? No clue. I had this grand idea a while ago of being an influencer and making it big on social media. But now? Seems kinda frivolous.” I press one hand against my neck as I think about how arrogant that seemed, how self-centered. Realistically approaching it was how I kicked that idea out, but I was still drawing solid blanks. “Thinking about college will work. Maybe. You?”

“Fuckin nope! Dad used to tell me last year ‘It’s college or the service, I don’t care which’ back when he used to pretend to give a shit. Now? Clear skies and no path.” Two feet kick as he considers further. “I did buy some crypto. Whatever the fuck that’ll do. Who knows? Maybe I’ll be a famous stock broker and investor. God would that be perfect to piss dear old dad off, if I could make more money than him overnight.” 

“You do that and I’m going to demand a trip to your fancy mansion.”

“Says the man living with me in a high rise. In the nicest part of town, hah!”

“Or we could just create a commune and live there with our families. Actually make that dynamic work.” Anon gives me a look that is part disgust and part amazement.

“A commune? Are we going to have to center a new religion on us as well and force all women to be tradwives?” His disgust is exaggerated as he continues. “Shit, that’s some depraved manipulation on your part Inco. Maybe force our ways onto TV for syndicated drama.”

“You know what I mean,” I reply and throw sand in his face. “I want a family that actually works. Something we can do together. Where if we have kids, they don’t feel alone. If we get married, they don’t get neglected or foisted with all the house stuff or work stuff, whatever it is.” Sour lips wrap around a water bottle. This was a personal dream of mine and it felt like hoisting this onto Anon was my way to unburden. Or get it out and see how it really felt. One of the two.

“Yea,” Anon says after a few seconds. “I get what you mean. Somewhere we could be better. Do better.”

“I don’t want my kids to grow up like me. Or you.” I shoot him an apologetic glance. “No offense.”

“Absolutely none taken. I don’t want any kids I have to be the same. If I have any,” he snorts. “Fucked in the head as I am, not sure if I could give any partners the man they would deserve.”

“Anon?”

“Yea?”

“Shut up. You’re a good guy. Don’t put yourself down like that when I’m here.”

My cousin looks at me, then chagrin passes his face. “Too much?”

“Yea,” I say without looking at him. “A bit.”

“Mm. Defense mechanism.”

“I get it. But it’s not always healthy to shoot yourself like that.” I had to figure that out pretty hard before coming here. Thankfully I did after a ton of self-reflection. And some therapy. Mostly the therapy.

“Gotcha. I’ll try to be better Inky.”

“All we can ever do.”

“Ok!” he declares as he stands up suddenly. “We haven’t had lunch, it’s getting late, and I am pretty starving. You?”

Now that I think about it my stomach is rather upset and empty. I nod and take his offered hand to stand up myself. “Sure am. Ideas?”

“I think,” he smirks. “It’s time for you to meet my boss.”

____________________________________________________________________________

“Holy shit, you two are twins!” the mighty T-rex bellows as he shakes Anon’s hand and then mine. Dino-Moe in the flesh was an impressive figure. More than seven feet tall and girthy as a tree, Anon’s boss was a gregarious and loud sort. Despite having been working out some with Anon I am nearly bowed over by his hand shake and shoulder slap. “Welcome to il mio ristorante, it’s a damn pleasure to meet ya.”

Oh cool! Anon mentioned this. “È un piacere conoscerti finalmente, signore Moe.”

Moe’s eyes pop wide while Anon smacks himself in the face with a followed up mumble. “Goddamnit, I forgot about this.”

“Guardate questo ragazzo! Parla la mia stessa lingua!” His laughter is deeper than before. Suddenly I'm being hugged in a solid embrace as all I can smell and breathe in are pasta and cheese fumes from his apron. “I like this one Anon, he can come work here too!”

“Ah, not here for work Mr. Moe, just dinner for tonight.” Can he hear me? Can I hear me? That’s not very clear.

“Agh, with da ‘Mista’ crap again. It’s just Moe ya scap. Just Moe!” I’m set down on the ground again and breathe deeply. “Now, ‘scuse me. I’ll go get ya tha dinner ya two deserve. Two big guys need a good bit of food, almost like a true carnivore!” More laughter as he thunders down the aisles to finish what was shaping to be a truly prodigious amount of food.

“Do we really need so much you think?” I whisper to my cousin.

“Cousin, I am very hungry. And I’m going to carb load a bit for a proper lift tomorrow morning.” Growling stomachs from us both give that statement of his proper meaning. “You sound like you could eat a bit too.”

I roll my eyes in indignation. Too true. Moe is soon back to us with a delivery pantry of two extra large meateor pizzas, spicy wings, bread rolls, and a chopped salad. Which we intended to eat? Wow this was going to be a greasy day. Anon tries to pay, but Moe refuses. So I offer. He also ignores it. I started speaking Italian to get him to take it. His rapid and thoroughly accented refusal is a bit stronger, but my insistence is stronger still. I know this game, I had to go through it in Italy directly.

Anon looks between us with rapid eye movements as our dialogue speeds up and increases in volume. Finally Moe relents with a waved hand and fake insult. “Fine, fine! Christ kid, you drive a hard bargain.” He takes my card and swipes the pay till finally.

“Da hell was that?” Anon asks.

“Haggling.” I answer. Moe nods with a smile.

Home is a heartbeat’s ride away. Finally making it back, both of us collapse into the couch as we load up in salty goodness and plow down. Both of us make short work of the first pizza, part of the second, and most of the wings. Heartburn is forbidden from this space. 

Our night progresses with cheesy action wire-fu flicks per Anon, and more video essays from my YouSnoot page. It’s after we finally notice how dark it is outside that I look at my family member from the side. And speak the forbidden words.

“Anon, we didn’t study.”

Groaning and sinking further into the couch, Anon Y. Mous pulls both hands to his face over his eyes. “Fucking god. Don’t remind me.”

We still didn’t as we watched the next movie. And then fell asleep on the couch.

Chapter Text

Anon

God has blessed me with wings! I shall fly over the rubicon of death!

Hello floor, you taste nice.

Combat maneuvers done, I peer up at the ottoman where my phone was vibrating. Inco snores on the couch nearby and totally oblivious. Fuck, we fell asleep out here. That’s why the floor tastes so nice, it’s the fancy tile.

Clothes scatter and their replacements fly onto me as I get ready for the workout this morning. Never miss a commitment with a workout buddy, unless something truly awful happens. Greasy gut full of carb energy, I get my recovery drink slammed up and ready to go for after. Inco can find his own stuff today, I gotta get moving since I did no prep last night.

I hustle out of the apartment and make the metro stop close by in record time. Sitting in my usual spot, I send a text to Trish to let her know I am on the way. Her response is less than ideal.

‘Sick. Got the flu from a sibling’?

Goddamn kids. Something awful indeed happened. Damn.

Well, I won’t be able to do the heavier lifting due to safety now, but I can still work through this if need be. Nothing to be gained from sulking and avoiding a workout simply because you got the bad luck of the draw. Hell, even the wrestling match was a thing yesterday. Trish put me through the damn ring with how much she got me. I guess having a ton of rowdy siblings while growing up gives you some experience in how to handle things. 

Still though. Sigh. Damn kids. 

Making my way into school is a quiet affair. Few students are really here in the early mornings, especially so once the cooler air hits. Saurians have it rougher as the year goes on into winter even in Dinofornia. I do my usual state of stretching, twisting, and getting my limbs warmed up through typical exercises when I make out something unexpected. Red scales, blonde short hair, and a spiked tail.

Mia Moretti? Here in the morning? That’s a first. The tall femme fatale is by the weights and curling like an absolute monster. Her clothes don’t have the telltale soak of sweat from a long workout, so I can tell she probably arrived a few minutes before me. What few students are here are clearly making themselves known as little as possible. Some of them even outright avoid looking at Mia entirely. Huh. Well she made that grave for herself with her attitude. I plop on my own headphones and shortly get to work.

Sweat starts to pour off of me pretty quick as I work up my usual single challenges. I’m not going for PRs this morning, but rather looking to get a long burn for a good bit of weight and endurance alike. All that oil and cheese needs an outlet, and I am not going to deny myself a proper workout. Through the focus I can feel my eyes drift to Mia again. She is still by herself, no surprise, but the gym has clearly isolated her as well. Naomi’s comments from before about Mia going through some things that don’t exactly need to be repeated echo in the back of my skull as well. I know she cares, but her sister did try to attack me.

And I apologized for egging her on. After recognizing how that feels. And I made a promise to reach out.

Fucking goddamnit Mia, I am working out here. But my focus slips and I sigh as the weights in my hand hang low. Racked up, I carry nothing as I walk over to the violent splash of parasaur fury as she also gets into position for what looks like a squat. With no spotter? What the hell, she’s carrying at least 600 lbs. 

My tongue remains in place as Mia spots me. She freezes at the sight of my approach, and I come to halt a few paces in front. “The fuck you doing here?” she growls.

“Working out,” I reply. Man this is going to be a touchy conversation.

“And? You need something or do I need to tell you to piss off?” Powerful tail slashes are heard through the air as Mia’s agitation makes itself known. Fucking. Ugh.

“I’m here to spot you,” I managed to get out.

“The hell?” She seems legitimately shocked. “I don’t need your goddamn help skinnie,” and true violent tension starts to build as she backs away from the bar and stands in front of me. Still taller, but she knows the deal with my strength. God forbid this actually comes to blows, because neither of us would walk away clean.

“It’s not helping, it’s spotting.” I say slowly. “This kind of stuff can fuck you up in a moment, and I’m not going to watch someone potentially get hurt here.”

“Yea? The fuck you think I care for then? Last I checked, we could have finished this in the school. Wanna do that now you think?” An ugly darkness takes hold of her face as she steps closer. “Cause we can finish it now Muscles. Can do it right now.”

“I’m sorry Mia,” and my apology stops her full. Christ I should have done this before today. “I overreacted. I got mad, and that was shitty of me.” I look around and notice no one is around us still. Even the few gym goers are actively avoiding looking at us. Good thing so far then. “If possible, I’d like to spot you to make up for it.”

Cold staring eyes are in mine with suspicion. “Why?”

“Because it really was shitty of me. And I am friends with your sister. She really laid it into me about it before today. And asked me to do this on my own without her hanging on so that it seems legit.”

“Hmph” she snorts. One vermillion scaled tail curls back and forth but with less energy than before. “Sis did mention that she chewed you up. Wasn’t sure if that was real.”

“It was, I got the whip dog treatment.” I wince to help play up the admission, though it wasn’t exactly a lie considering how much yelling Naomi did that afternoon. 

“Deserve it.” Mia considers me while crossing her arms. “Ben got Shades and I together to put water under the bridge as well afterwards. He even apologized for you. Made you seem like a coward for putting it off till now.”

That is something that I do not need to let her egg me on with. Instead I simply nodded. “That’s fair. I could have been better about this. Alot better.”

“And so you came over not with the full intention of fucking with me, but because you want to make nice and pretend this is all over between us?” There’s a small smirk on her that I hate to admit is very familiar with her sister. But that’s not for now. 

Cheeks puff out in contrition and breath as I nod my head. “I would like that. Nothing else happens, I spot you. Maybe you spot me.” Peace offered. C’mon Mia. Let’s just work out together and get this done with.

She tilts her head at me with narrowed eyes. There’s cunning there. Much more than I would have initially thought. Finally a sharp smile that belies predatory intent over her hebivorous nature. “Fine. But not here.” She points at the heavy sandbags in the corner. “Those.”

Surprising? No, not really. But I’ll take it.

I nod once and Mia walks to the heavy equipment. Goddamn, even her tail has a similar but longer shape than Naomi. Truly related. I get behind the sandbag as Mia loosens up her fists with a few shakes. Again, I am not surprised as she disregards gloves or wraps and gets right into thwacking the bag with me behind it. No notice and no warning.

Hell, she can hit fucking hard. I brace my feet and my teeth as Mia starts pummeling this thing. It was made for hard hits considering the rather huge students that can roll through here but this girl is giving it its money’s worth. Grunting, dipping, and rolling goes Mia as she rips through the bag in a flurry of motion. I keep the bag from swinging violently, but I have to move to keep it from doing so. Pure glee paints her features as I keep dancing with her in this space, eager to see me flounder where she can succeed.

Finally, she seems like she wants to talk. “So what got up your ass to bulk Muscles?”

“What?” I try to look around the bag to look but a fist connects and backs me up in place. Clearly she wants me on the defensive.

“You heard me, what’s the reason?” There’s a kick! God that one made my bones jar a little. What the fuck is she, solid steel? “Everyone’s got an excuse to get out here. I do it so I don’t crack any more skulls for the fam to bitch at me for.”

“Got bored. Hated it when I was young. Got into lifting.” I find more of a rhythm as Mia starts to slow just so slightly. I keep with it.

“Bullshit, that’s not a reason. That’s your excuse. What is it really?”

“Mia--”

“Watch it,” she snarls as she send the bag back at me. “Try again, what’s your other excuse?”

“I’m not--”

“Keep the fucking bag steady,” and another thunderous wack sounds out. “C’mon skinnie, pay attention.”

“I hate my dad,” I grind out. The bag remains firmly in my hands now. Mia grunts as she meets resistance. “There. Did it so I could imagine hitting him. Then that thought process got me in trouble. Been lifting since to clear my head and stay healthy. Happy?” God that sucked to get out. But Mia shouts a laugh.

“There we go, looks like you aren't such a boy scout after all, huh? Daddy issues?” She stops hitting it and I get a good look at her. She’s panting slightly and has a fine sheet of sweat all over. Her hair is slick with it as she heaves. “Switch. Spill the tea.”

“What?” I say flatly. This was not how I was imagining the morning going.

“You wanted to make up? I want gossip. Now get to it you pussy.” Her hips push me out of the way with a good amount of force as she stands behind the bag now. Smirking and clearly challenging me goes this blonde terror as she stares at me.

Fuck it. She wants this? She can get it.

One hand one the bag, I let out a connection. “Dad sucked. Always has.” Punch. “Left me alone after mom died.” Punch punch. “Treated me like an embarrassment of his. Some kind of shame.” Punch and whack, the bag sends Mia back slightly. “Marries some bitch,” slam, “who,” slam, “wont” slam “shut” double slam “the” slam slam slam “fuck up”.

Now I'm breathing hard as I move around the bag. Mia is no longer smirking as she holds on with one foot braced. One haymaker connects as she hisses to try and stay in place. “Then I’ve got to deal with all this horseshit between them,” and my fist connects in an uppercut. Then another and another. “Where they think they can tell me what to do and what to think.” Hit hit hit hit hit. “Goddamn forgets about mom, shit talks her,” slam slam slam. “And thinks he can get rid of me to finally be the perfect man he always wanted to.” Blood is pounding in my head as I suck breath deep.

It’s only now that I realize how winded I am. And pleased? Light? Shit, spilling my head to Mia was not what I thought to be my workout here. For her own sakes, Mia is looking at me with a small frown as she flexes both hands to work out any kinks. I may not have her form or experience, but I can still wind up some hard hits. It reaffirms that while I can defend myself, she could get my number if I’m unlucky. Or just horribly inexperienced. Respect like that is in both of us as we acknowledge that reality in silence. 

Her grunt is the break we both need. “Daddy issues then. Good to know.”

“Not gonna offer up anything yourself?”

“Only when I fuck up, and I know I ain’t going to do that with you.” Her smirk is infuriating as it taunts me.

Well I did try. “Weights now?”

“Tsk. Fine. Go take the weights off of mine then.” I stare at her. Hell no. As I walk over I carefully select more weight to put on there. Mia’s frown returns with a deep vengeance until I motion her over. Arms crossed and waiting for me to fail, my spotter refuses to move from her place at my back. At least there’s something to count for then. My squat is clean as I push through the weight. I’m warmed up and ready to go. Then I do it again. And again. After the fifth one I slowly rack up with a look at her. One side of her face frowns but in less displeasure. Sweat stings my eyes as I wipe my face and loosen up. Mia finally nods and looks elsewhere. 

“Let’s do this then.”

____________________________________________________________________________

A screaming parasaur to push you to your limits does wonders for your exertion I found out. Mia was excellent at it. At one point she was screaming at me, insulting me, as I pulled at the deadlift. It must have been past my personal record. So much for avoiding those today. When I cleaned it, I could feel my blood roaring as I let go and gasped at the exertion. For her part, my workout partner gave a mock clapping at the show. We had pushed me alone in the incline press, bench, and now deadlift while I let her do her own thing. She did struggle, but I only supported her compared to the brutal shouting I got. 

Mia can push it, both herself and me. Definitely a theory with evidence after today.

We are both dripping with sweat and fumes by the time I’m done with my deadlift. Turning expectation on its head she was also a good spotter as we went on. Crazy is still my defining word for her.

Speaking of, she saunters over to me as I’m cooling down. “Well, looks like you managed to get it done after all. And here I thought those muscles were all show,” she smirks. “Guess you proved me wrong Muscles.”

I grunt. “You busted your ass too honestly. Good job.”

“I always do a good job,” and her voice is deep with amusement and self-assurance. If she wasn’t so damn bent on pushing buttons, maybe she’d get less fear from the students here. Confidence can be attractive. Maybe that’s what Ben sees in her. “So I can say I’m an expert when I say you did alright.”

Dead tired eyes turn to fully gaze at her with that comment. Blonde hair sticking to her head in waves, cocky smirk turned up, I am not quite mad but I am thinking I’m done with my dose of Mia. This was an admittedly interesting time? Maybe this could happen again. Christ knows I need a break from it being every day. Hearing her voice push me beyond my limits would drive me up the damn wall.

That same voice brings me back to reality with a lurch. “Whatcha staring at Muscles? Moi?” A chuckle. “Sorry to say, you’ll have to look elsewhere. I’m taken.”

“What? No, I don’t--”

“If you were staring any longer I’d have to charge you,” she interrupts with a sickening smile. Fingers play across her belly as she enjoys my discomfort. “You really should know when to quit, I already have one boy toy and he’s too perfect for you to compete with.” Those fingers play across hips, legs, and even up to her shoulders in a smooth grace. Soft belly gyrations catch me as she continues to tease, and I can see fabric moving skin tight against shapely abs. Slick scales twist and flow together like reflective beads on heated skin and long, sensual fingers that cup themselves at the end around--

“Goddamnit Mia,” I growl. My face flushes in scarlet heat as I walk past her and out of the gym.

She gets me one final time with a cry. “See ya later virgin!” And a soft bell-like laugh rings out, so goddamn similar to someone else I know. Yet its notes are sharper, hungrier, while just as striking.

Naomi, I might kill your sister next time .

The cold shower helps me hide my shame. I stand there long enough to freeze the blood in my veins. 

I do not quite sulk as I make my way into the cafeteria commons before school begins, but I am very tired. Grumpy too. Enough to give some kind of Christmas movie villain a run for their money. All because Mia just had to push it. Instead of keeping it cool with the weight spotting, and somehow encouraging me enough to push, she just had to show off her--

“Goddamn hormones. Fuck.” Brotein cannot save me from this funk. The sludge tastes like gray nothing as I chug it down. 

What am I upset about? Is it because I am actually attracted to someone who is physically capable like me? Is it because I have yet to find a girlfriend in my eighteen years of life, creeping me uncomfortably close to incel territories? I was in the best shape of my life, reasonably healthy in an emotional way, and now I'm starting to eye-hump anything with a moderately attractive figure. Yes, I checked out Fang. Yes, I find Naomi attractive. Yes, Trish has tight abs. But goddamnit, I am not going to creep on my friends like some kind of pathetic sad sack of shit who attaches themself to the first person who treats them differently. That's not healthy, that's called dependency.

“Breathe Anon. Just breathe for a bit.” my eyes drift close as I do my breathing exercise. Five seconds in, five seconds pause, five seconds release. Repetition is key to keeping a routine. Although it has been a hot minute since I last did this, the pattern relaxes tight muscles and a mind focused on trying to drag itself under the weight of its own thoughts. I shift slowly into a yoga pose with arms held on knees while my legs connect in a sitting pattern.

Breathe.

Breathe.

Thoughts go in, thoughts go out.

Maybe it's ok. To be attracted to other people. It does not mean you'll attach yourself to them unnecessarily. Just talk with yourself and figure out what it means. 

The girls I know are attractive. But they know me and trust me too. It's ok to think of them this way, but that doesn't mean you'll break their trust. Talk with him, understand them, be their friend like you have been. Give yourself a break.

…thanks me.

Yoga breath exhaling once more, I open my eyes to a few more students making their way into school. A sense of peace fills me. Nothing is wrong. Alright. That's much more balanced in the brain. Good job Anon, you did it.

I could go for a coffee.

Both my feet hit the ground at the mere thought of it, and I cheerily make my way to the student council office. Several nutty varieties hit my nose as I drift closer. Heavenly aromas are here, and I must indulge.  My knuckles rap lightly and I hear a muffled voice welcoming me.

In here I find Naomi with a muffin in one hand, coffee in the other, and trying to open a cabinet. Or, half a muffin in one hand as the other half rests firmly in her mouth. She sees me and blinks before muffin mumbling something at me. Well I'll pretend I know what that means. I walk over to grab a cup and pour myself a hot drink before helping Naomi with holding her cup.

Blueberry crumbs fly as she munches through her mouthful of sugary delight. “Thanks, needed papers and not enough hands.” Another portion of the muffin flies through the air and into her muzzle as she finally focuses on the collection of papers in the cabinet. “Ah!” She pulls out a stack of papers and brings it back to the desk, while walking past me and grabbing her cup. I simply nod and sip. Warm dirt, blissful. Wait. What's with the taste? Something registers for me on the second sip finally and I make a scrunched up face. It's both familiar and not.

“Mushroom coffee,” Naomi offers as she starts piling and diving through papers in front of her. “I told everyone how wonderful it tastes, so I got spoiled last week and was given a bag to brew for today. Happy birthday to me!”

Oh damn. I didn't know that. “Happy Birthday Naomi. If I had known I would have brought something.”

She smiles as she looks up at me. “Don't be, I would forget myself if I didn't get reminded.” One large gulp of coffee eases her back into the lush presidential seat. “But papers don't care about me turning nineteen today, and that still has to get done.”

Gotta say the coffee is delightful. Weird umami flavors mix well with savory drip feed brown crack. I hear a giggle and the orange parasaur motions me to a fridge where the cream is. Ah. Probably had a weird face. Something she said stuck out. “Nineteen huh? Bit older than most seniors.”

“Started school late. Dad and mom thought it would be great for both their daughters to start school around the same time.” Contrition tinged Naomi's face at that. But she expertly smooths it away. “Mia and I loved it as kids, but nowadays we just accept it as a funny quirk.”

Mmmm, I don't think that is the end of it, but not now. “So speaking of Mia, I ran into her at the gym this morning.”

“Oh.” Nervous energy tints her words as she carefully picks them out. “How did that go?”

“Well enough. She was trying to lift without a spotter, so I walked up and inserted myself as one for her. And apologized as well.” Wow, this coffee can work with some cream. Really well. I sip it slowly and feel my body light up with energy. I may be addicted now.

“Thank you Anon,” she sighs as she slumps back. “That is such a relief to finally hear about.”

“Not as a true birthday gift I hope you know.”

Another giggle. “Well maybe. But you don't have to anyway.”

“I will anyway then. Because I want to do something for my first friend I made here.” Even if I was struggling internally with apparent hormones that made me look at them all like a caveman.

A long tail on the floor twitches. “Oh? Well. Thank you Anon.” She considers me for a bit before asking. “Did you have anything in mind?”

“Wanna go through the premium line at lunch?”

Two green eyes light up at the thought. “With all the hard to get ingredients?”

“And tastier than that muffin you have.” My smirk forces her to look at her breakfast before back at me with a smile.

“It is a decent muffin, but it sounds like you've got me interested in something a bit more fulfilling.” She considers the pastry. Then unceremoniously throws it in the bin nearby. We both chuckle as we continue to sip our coffee.

A knock on the door seems to be more alert than request as it opens soon after. Ben walks in and greets us. Part of me is rather surprised I get the same treatment as Naomi. We've seen each other across the halls and open spaces around school, but he truly does not have any sort of grudge. After my experience with Mia I thought I'd get something a bit more reserved. Distant even. Inco may be right, Ben seems like a cool dude.

Yet his shirt is ruffled, hair is a mess, glasses askew, and his eyes are just a bit wide. “Shit Ben, you get mugged?” I say.

A manic looking grin hits his face as he tries to desperately smooth everything out. “Ah, no. Not at all. Just. An unexpected time this morning.” Neither of us get his full concentration as he tries to smooth out his fair. He keeps glancing at me, and Naomi notices that as well. She tries to broach the topic first.

“Ben, is anything wrong?” 

“Hardly,” he snorts.

“Then why are you so disheveled?” she insists.

“Ah. Well,” another glance at me. I can feel a frown form now as I am getting more confused. “Before I came in I ran into Mia. She was, well. Appreciative of us meeting up.”

“Ugh,” our student president immediately looks to the ceiling. “You got cornered and made out. Thank you for telling us. No more please.”

“Ah.” My own response is short. “She was fired up I guess at the end of our workout.”

“She did mention you were there to help her,” Ben says. Then looks at me and blushes slightly. “With some. Ahem. Commentary.”

Goddamnit Mia. She talked about how I'm on my way to being a wizard.

Naomi seems confused between the two of us. “Is there anything--”

“None!” Ben says sharply. One parasaur flinches at the shout, the other completely still in place. Thank you Ben, you understand second hand embarrassment. You feel wasted on Mia.

“Alright, alright, nothing to say then.” I do catch the distinct suck of teeth from Naomi at the annoyance she feels. “Ben, grab some coffee before the bell rings? It's my birthday gift from all of you.”

“Thank you Naomi, certainly.” The blue parasaur seems more in control as he continues to smooth himself out and relax in the office.

We continue to lounge for a few minutes before school starts. Evidently Naomi is going to a family dinner tonight in celebration. She's been kept in the dark but she is excited as to where she will be going. Ben mentioned that Mia is wishing she could spend time elsewhere, but the Morettis seemed firm on making it a whole family affair. Can't relate, but it sounds like a good time for them.

Eventually our classes start to form so I walk with Naomi to English. We chat about nothing important and make it fun.

School blurs through the day soon after. Fang is looking forward to spending a lunch date with Naomi, which means I'll be in and out of their hair pretty quick. But I make sure to ignore the jealous grumbling they used when I mentioned how nice it was to have fun on the beach. Especially when I relate how I tossed and then dunked Trish during our wrestling match. Fang gives me a side-glance at that. “Getting handsy huh? Didn't know you had it in you dweeb.”

Which. Ugh. Nah. Trish and I? No Way that would work. Two jigsaw pieces that clash. Polar clones of each other. Trigga and skinnie.

In math Trish seemed way more upbeat. Much like we thought, her and her mom had a good chat. Followed by a cry and a hug. She's going to be alright. But I was pretty quickly told the two were going to go off to work on the band material for lunch. Damn, everyone having lunch dates. 

Lunch is here. Food! Oh, and Inco. Who as soon as I see him for the first time today I start laughing.

“Well hello Mr. Melanoma, how can I help you today?”

“Zip it,” he says between what I think are literally tight lips. And bright red. Most of his head and neck look pretty red. I guess the beach and sun were far more brutal on him than myself. “The spf wore off.”

“I'll fucking say. You look like you got dick slapped by the sun.”

“Lets get some food please,” he sighs. “I brought some aloe vera from home.”

I do not think about slapping his back. I do not. But I do pat him ever so slightly on his shoulder. Wince. Hah. Dork.

We follow my usual bulldozer tactic through the line to get to the premium area and manage to connect with Fang and Naomi there. Both turn to us with a smile, then shocked expressions at Inco. “What happened to you?” Fang asks.

“Sunny day at the beach,” he sighs. “Not enough sunblock.”

“That's a thing?” they ask. Clearly they missed shared sapient biology classes, or they took how fragile human skin is for granted.

“Yup!” I confirm. Then laugh. “Poor Inkblot here needed more than the five layers we applied.”

“Or it washed off when you threw me into the ocean,” he hisses.

“Cope.” I can almost feel his body glowing this close to me.

“I'm sorry to hear that Inco. Do you need to go to the nurse?” Naomi asks. She looks genuinely empathetic with the pain.

“No thanks, I have some aloe vera I need to apply when we sit down. Speaking of, let's grab our stuff.”

Naomi nods happily as she starts springing around. It looks like she spent some time scoping out options before her meal ticket arrived. She grabs fancy looking desserts, a posh salad, grapes, bread treats, and even a tiny carnivore dish for Fang after looking to me for confirmation. I nod, while Inco gives me a raised eyebrow. “It's her birthday.”

“Oh. One sec then.” Then he grabs a second dessert plate. “Fang can hold onto this one.”

“Awww, you two,” Naomi squeals. She has her hands clasped before her and has one foot kicked up behind her in glee like something you see from the 1950s. “I'm so thankful to have you two as friends.”

“I'm thankful you've got the money and taste,” Fang chimes in. They get an elbow and a stare from their girlfriend. “Ow, babe.”

“Shush,” she silences them with a frown. “Be polite.”

Inco and I rolled eyes at the couple before buying their feast. Fang takes part of the load alongside their home made lunch and waves as they leave. I heard that they were going to look at the gardens for some alone time. “Be sure to keep your hands to yourself, you two,” I call after them. Naomi's tail twitches while Fang gives us the two finger salute.

“Let's get you sat down and slathered dude.”

“Yes please,” Inco agrees with a wince.

I make our way to the table with Damien, Liz, and Olivia. The three seem to know of Inco’s condition already with knowing looks. Damien pipes up with “Hey there brother! Good job with the red.”

“Still not funny after gym Damien,” Inco says through sunburnt stiff cheeks. 

“Still funny. I didn't know humans could burn like that,” Olivia quips. 

Inco grunts as he takes his shirt off gingerly. Oh damn. I can see a ton more red than I thought. It reaches from head to lower back. Makes way more sense why he’s in so much pain. Looking through his bag rewards me with the aloe vera in question. I swear this stuff works better when it’s chilled, but Inco says it's all the same at whatever room temperature. Conceding the point to avoid wasting time, I slather on a large handful and work my way up--the stuff dries off on the back and chest faster so he can stop being half naked in school. First contact brings a high yelp and a jump, but he makes it through.

The others are staring at Inco as the process goes along. “Damn man,” Damien breaks out after a few seconds of watching. “I think you’ve been building up some muscle Inco.”

“What?” Inco asks. Distracted by the stinging refreshment of the aloe on burnt skin makes him try to focus on the question. “Muscle?”

“Yea, you’ve got these like, beefier arm muscles now. And your chest and shoulders look less string bean-like!” Damien flexes his own chest and shoulders to compare. Or maybe emphasize? Surprisingly it does not make Liz look at him as she cocks her head to the side while observing us. Could she theoretically rotate that thing more? Like 360 degrees? Her neck muscles are long enough. Seems rude to ask.

“It’s rude to stare at simian grooming habits Liz,” I chuckle as I slather more aloe vera on my cousin. His tensity seems to be leaving as the stuff finally makes him relax a bit. “Intimate family matter.”

Liz flinches with a shocked mouth in place. “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to be rude! It just looked like you’ve done this before. Ack! I’m sorry!”

Olivia breaks out of her own wide-eyed stare at us. From the corner of my vision I could see her still and silent as she observed us. Inco’s half-naked form I'm sure is the reason her pupils narrowed. They seemed a bit similar to when she was hungry and guzzling down food like a trash compactor, wheel-goblin that she is. “He’s fucking with you Liz, they’re not simians. They’re just homos.”

“Rude,” Inco groans.

“Half-true,” I add. “I’m the half-simian here.”

Damien pauses as a light goes off in his eyes at that revelation. “HYBRID BRO!” I see a large hand held out in front of me. My own reaches out and grasps his forearm. Squeezing muscles contract on each other in an embrace. 

“We hybrids are the next step. We will own this world, brother,” I say in a deep bass voice.

“We are the fruits of love and bringing everyone together” he grins. Ok, maybe not following my own track of drama persona. But I can’t really fault him as that’s just how he is. “Ew, slimy” he grimaces as we finally let go. Red scales curl up in disgust as he wipes his hand on his shirt of the extra aloe vera I had.

“Don’t you spit acid?”

“Not unless I want to. I got perfect control!” his grin is just undying.

“Until he vomits,” Olivia grumbles. That makes Inco chuckle as he continues to slather his front half. One hand does the work while the other piles food into his mouth. I can see her still look at him from the side occasionally, but now there’s a slightly different look of consideration.

“Hybrids are cool. Isn’t that right Liz?” I ask sweetly. The brachy woman looks at me with pursed lips. I know her game, and she knows this.

“Yes, I think hybrids are wonderful creations of love like Damien said.”

“Ah you’re the best Liz. Thanks!” And Damien upsets the balance of everything in Liz’s mind by giving her a hug. Hoo boy. That AR (Absolute Rizz) Field is going to melt her into goop if he keeps that up.

“So what’s everyone got going on this week for school,” Inco asks as he finally finishes and truly picks up his meal. I do the same next to him with some relish; my poor body needs to fuel up.

“Work tonight, maybe later on. No biggie,” I offer first.

“Getting ready for the Summer’s End party, it’s going to be a big one,” Damien says. 

“What’s that?” Inco asks. 

“Summer’s End? Y’know, the last big week of warm weather before the cool starts settling in?”

“Never heard of it.” I shrug alongside Inco to emphasize it. Seems like a cool idea I guess.

“We have Friday off for it.” Liz interjects. She’s a much more natural green and blue color than scarlet from before. “I announced this last week.”

“Oh was that what that was? I thought you were announcing some kind of memorial,” I say.

“We really need to replace those speakers in the school,” she mutters back.

“You two should come by!” Damien says. “Come to our place, me and Olivia will have all kinds of fun going on, like the pool and water balloons!”

Pool? Water balloons? That’s fun. Lots of people? Not so much. “I’m not sure, I may have to work,” my reply is weak and unsure of itself.

“Anon, most places will be closed. I announced--” A sigh from the wacky-necked brachy. “I’m sure wherever you work will be closed as well. You can look online to make sure.”

“Still sounds like alot of people,” but even that sounds weak to me.

“Could be,” Olivia grunts. Her neutral expression is hard to read, but that’s how it is even at the best of times.

“Cousin, c'mon. This sounds like a party. We should get out and try.” Inco is looking at me with an encouraging stare. Bah. Damn optimist.

“Fine, fine, I’ll make sure tonight with work to be certain though. Don’t hold expectations if I can’t make it.”

Damien whoops as he confirms two more guests. Inco hopes aloud that his sunburn will disappear by Friday, and we all finish our lunch.

____________________________________________________________________________

Fang

“What are you thinking about Fang-babe?”

I look down at Naomi in my lap. Her head is resting on my thighs as I feed her grapes from her plate. She seems totally at peace as my other hand gently strokes her hair and crest. It’s a cute little thing to do, and this is her birthday. And she deserves it.

“Nothing much. Just. I dunno, the future?”

“Well that’s vague. And daunting,” she giggles at me. My snort is my reply as I pick up another grape to feed her. She pops it in and exhales with pleasure. “Yummy!”

“You spoiled little queen you,” I giggle. It is very rare that I do that.

“Because you let me,” she replies. “But really, what about the future?”

One cheek twitches in a not-quite grimace as we both look up at the clouds. “There’s just so much,” I muse softly. Stroking soft golden hair, I let my mind and mouth wander aloud. “We’ve got this improvement with Wurm Drama in such a short time, and now we have a real chance to score gigs. Some venues. Actual shows with alot of people. I know we can, I can hear the difference.” Pause. “But school is important too from what you keep reminding me,” and I feel a nod as Naomi confirms that. “So I try to keep myself open to the idea of college. Is it right for me? Do I need to go to college? Experience everything there?”

“It’s a scary idea, isn’t it?” my girlfriend offers quietly.

I nod emphatically. “Yes. Christ yes, there’s so much out there. What would I even want to study?”

“Well, most universities don’t need you to declare what you’re interested in until later years. The public university nearby even lets you get a gen ed degree so you can get in and leave early if you want.”

“Is that what I want? What you want?” My eyes peer down into a frowning face.

“It does not matter what I want, Fang, but what you want. I want you to be happy, but I can’t tell you to go to college.” She pauses as she considers. “I would like to go together, but I will not force you to do something you don’t want to.”

“Hmm.” I’ve heard the sentiment before from her, but Naomi really does wish for me to make my choices myself. That’s terrifying when there’s so much to not know. To guess on.

“I…I’d like for us to come out eventually too.”

There’s the barb that hits home. Both of us have not admitted where we are with each other to our parents. Either set. It plainly hurt Naomi, and I had to admit myself, but there was also no real support from either to make it seem like a successful plan. 

But I could see something in Naomi’s eyes that yearned for the release. The explanation. “I,” cough to clear my throat. “I would like to as well. I think. I hope.”

One smooth hand clutches my own in support. “It’s scary, isn’t it?” Our shared fear of that conversation is in her voice. A small tremble.

“Super,” I confirm. “But we have each other for it.”

“We do.” Naomi looks at me with consideration. “But we could move in together after high school and just say it then.”

I laugh at that. A deep, real laugh. “Could you imagine their faces? Freshly moved out, and shacking up immediately? I can’t tell who would have the biggest shit fit.”

Naomi laughs with me. “It would be really funny. And we could be far enough away for them to not be able to do anything about it. We could be making money, decorate our little apartment, and have a ton of plants!”

“Lesbians and their house plants,” I chuckle at her.

“You call me pansexual, so I’ll stick with pansexual, thank you very much.” A puff is on her snout until I lean down and pepper it with tiny kisses. Squeals ring out as she fights back.

“Should we make friends with actual lesbians then? So we can make excuses?”

“Oh my God Fang, you can’t make friends with people just to make excuses about your lifestyle. That’s awful!”

We keep giggling as we lean into each other. I fully pull her into my lap and drape my arms and wings around her, cementing her in place. “Happy birthday Naomi. Love you,” I whisper.

“Thank you Fang, I love you too,” she whispers back and nuzzles into me.

This could be the kind of bliss I would get used to.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

Getting home to shower for work was a quick and somewhat stressful crunch of time. Moe wanted me to serve for the first time by myself tonight, so I had to make sure I looked good. I used the non-odor deodorant and body spray for sensitive dino noses--after learning from fucking everyone at school that my last choice had them gagging--and had to shave slightly along my arms and chest. Winter coat was starting to make its nubby appearance. Damn thing was awful in the beginning with slow growth and only felt ok after a few weeks of coming in. At least it was the same color as mom’s hair.

Inco makes a noncommittal noise from the couch with a bottle of lotion as I make my way out. Despondent sap is going to be miserable for the next day, but I can’t blame him. Sunburns suck ass. Before long I’m at Dino-Moe’s and getting all set up. The place switches from pizzeria to actually fantastic Italian every week; but they still deliver pizzas no matter what week it is to keep customers happy and ever returning. When I asked Moe why the code switching, he only told me because he hates doing the same thing every time. And it allows him to bust out ‘da good shit’ for people who like to sit down with pasta rather than pizza.

I once joked at Moe that pizza was just another form of pasta--there was bread made from flour like dough, sauce, cheese, and condiments that you could see in a pasta. The returned irate Italian shouting I got quickly shut my nonsense down and a forced feeding from Moe as he explained the nuances of his cooking to my ‘stupid fuckin’ American tastebuds’. Man, shitposting in real life can pay off.

On the floor, customers start to slowly trickle in for tonight’s service. When I get my first table I can feel the sweat start to flow, but surprisingly my mouth is on auto-pilot and I get through without trouble. Then the next table as well. Within an hour I had several happy customers and no complaints. My first few even started to leave some fat tips, even though we didn’t really do that with how much Moe pays us. Shared socialist tip jar ahoy!

I’m feeling really spiffy about myself, and I even get a wink and a smile from Moe for my work. It’s not long until he comes to me with an assignment. “So kid, got a favor for ya. One of my pal’s is comin’ in wid his family. Real nice folk. All polite and happy sorts. Could ya cover them?”

“Sure Moe, I can do that easily.”

“Atta boy Anon, atta boy.” He chuckles and leans in. “And from what I can tell, he’s got some knockout daughters. More than one. Maybe ya get a good number and see what happens from it?”

Wow. Moe the wingman? That was cool. I smile as I try to play it cool, but I can still feel the damn blush. “That’s, um. Ahem,” goddamn nerves. “I…I’ll try to just be cool and see what happens. That alright?”

“Hah! Kid, you could pick up any dame on da street. Let’s get ya one tonight.” He pats my back with an affectionate nod. Jeez, the confidence in me had me feeding off of it a bit from that look. Maybe I could actually do something about it?

The door opens and Moe looks up in time to smile and say something loudly in Italian. I make myself scarce as I hear another voice reply in a similar fashion. Water glass? Check. Menus? Check. Lighter for candles? Check. Man, Moe really can turn the place around when he wants to from easy to ritzy.

As I see Moe leave from the corner of a wall where I was preparing, I nod to myself and get psyched up. Go time Anon, let’s do this. My walk is smooth as I cross the floor with everything I picked up. On arrival I smile my best at the family. It’s a parasaurolophus family, with the parents sitting opposite the daughters. With a sharp suit and very nice dress, the elders definitely look like they come from some good money and fashion sense. I greet them warmly. “Hello and welcome everyone. It’s a pleasure to have you here.”

“Heya kid,” the father replies with a lazy smile. “Thanks. Doing well tonight?”

Hey, a talker. I like these customers from tonight. “Sure am sir. My name is Anon and I’ll be taking care of you tonight.” I turn to the daughters. Both of them were wearing long red dresses that hugged their frames tightly and their expressions were…

“Anon?”

“Muscles?”

“Naomi? Mia?”

____________________________________________________________________________

Naomi

Anon is working here? Here? This is where he’s been off to after school?

My thoughts are abuzz with confused swirling. We had just gotten to the restaurant for my birthday dinner and sat down when Anon showed up. I think Mia was as equally surprised as I was as we stared at him. It took a few seconds for him to really look at us though. His eyes shifted from roaming to shock once he saw our faces. It made me feel a little red in embarrassment; this was a rather very nice dress. One of the best I had. But it also hugged my figure in some tight areas.

Mia’s was no better, but that never stopped her from using it. She never really seemed to care who saw her until Ben was in eyesight. Then she would blush. Like I am now. Gah! 

“You know each other?” dad asks. He seems more interested in the conversation while mom looks at Anon with more inspecting eyes. I see her mouth Anon’s name like she was testing it out. Of course. I had talked about my friend a few times at dinner, and Mia was just telling us how she made up with him finally in the car.

“Pardon me, yes. Yes sir,” my friend finally responds after a quick shake of his head. “Naomi is one of my better friends.” He pauses as he looks at Mia. “And Mia and I shared a workout this morning.”

“Shared a workout?” my mother asks flatly. Oh that is not a good look.

“Yea,” Mia says. “He busted his ass with me this morning. Was really good with it. And we had business he swept under the rug after apologizing to me.” She smirks as she looks him up and down. “Trying to impress some folks here tonight baldy number two? Sore at all from this morning’s punches?”

“Mia,” mom says and glances sharply. Please save me from this Raptor Jesus. And right on my birthday.

“Just work, just work Mia. But thank you,” Anon replies smoothly. “Not sore quite yet. But if you need another workout, just let me know.”

“Heh,” she smirks. “I’ll outperform you if this keeps up.”

Another nod from Anon. Thankfully he was handling this smoothly. “You just might.”

“Heh, I like how this is going.” Dad looks up at Anon and reaches out a hand. “Not usual to do at your work I assume, but the name’s Tony. This is my wife Cassandra.”

Anon reaches out and shakes my dad’s hand solidly while gently with mom. They in turn look impressed and not so much, in order. “It’s a pleasure to meet a friend’s family Mr. Moretti, Mrs. Moretti. I’ve heard much about you from Naomi.”

“All good things I hope?” Dad chuckles while mom looks on bemused.

“Glowingly.” Thank goodness Anon can smile very well when he wants to. “But this is a birthday dinner for Naomi. Please, don’t let me keep you. Is there anything you’d like for tonight?”

“What would you recommend, young man?” mom asks coolly. Whereas dad seems to be hitting off with my friend, mom is her usual slow to trust self.

We get our recommendation from Anon, and I am rather impressed with how this is going. Thankful for him reconnecting and apologizing to Mia as well. He’s being a professional. And he cleaned up well in that suit. Before he turns away he looks back to Mia and myself. And smiles. “You two look great in those dresses. And again, happy birthday Naomi.”

As he leaves my parents look at us both. “So how long has he been around?” dad asks.

“Since the school year started,” I reply smoothly. I felt myself calming down. This was going to be a good night.

“Big ol’ muscles too, looked like he could have crushed me up!”

“Daaaaad,” I groan.

“He can hit hard,” Mia confirms. “Nearly blew me off my feet.”

“He hit you?” mom asks with a frown.

“Punching bag, wimp wouldn’t fight me even if I wanted to.” Mia smirks as she sips her water. “But he’s the only one willing to go all out with me. Guess he gets a little respect for it.”

“That’s…nice,” mom says softly. Her opinion of Anon seems to swirl around in her head. “For a human,” she tacks on. Please mother, not tonight.

“Hey Cass, he seems like a good kid. Polite right from the get go. And Moe talked him up as well!”

“Dear, Moe will be a chatterbox for anyone,” she sighs.

“For the ones he likes,” my dad smiles back. “Like when he did to you when I first brought you here?”

“We were already married,” mom tried to say sternly. But then giggles. “That does not count.”

“But he could see how much love there was between us, mi amore, and there was no denying us from being together.” They nuzzle up with snoots touching as they both chuckle. 

“Gag me,” Mia mutters.

“Please, same,” I agree with her.

Anon returns with a large bottle of wine. I can smell the red aroma from were we sit. “Compliments of Moe for tonight,” he says and pours out two glasses for mom and dad. Then pauses. “Though I hear that this can be shared better with the family?”

“Two more glasses young man,” mother confirms with a sharp nod. “Our daughters are more than welcome to join us.”

“We aren’t technically legal, mother.” My voice is soft but I don’t want to put Anon in an odd situation.

“Don’t spoil the fun sis,” Mia groans.

“Well,” Anon interjects before I can say anything to that. “I may not be able to legally serve two teenagers, I do happen to have two wine glasses that aren’t being used. And can be backups for the two you have in your hands. Just in case.”

My dad smiles broadly at that, and even mom’s lips quirk just a little bit. “I think that is a lovely solution. Thank you Anon.”

“My pleasure Mr. Moretti.” He turns to me with a wink before going off to get the glasses.

“So respectful,” dad murmurs. We hold back as Anon places the glasses down before leaving us again. “And quick.” I see him grin at me with waved eyebrows. “And you’re sure there’s nothing about him that would be interesting to know about?”

“Dear, shush,” mother whispers. 

Raptor Jesus save me. Or the devil. Either one. I quickly pour myself a glass of wine, pause, and then pour a glass to Mia. I sip the wine deeply, hoping it will help hide my blush from dad’s teasing. “No, dad, we are just friends. Good friends.”

“Just friends,” Mia singsongs next to me while sipping her own wine. My eyes snap as she teases me. She knows about Fang and I, so this was just going along with mom and dad’s commentary. But oh. Ohhhhhhh. I will get you for this one sister, count on that.

“As long as he is respectful,” mom adds.

We all work through our appetizer and the bottle of wine rather quickly. Soon enough Anon returns while we chat, work through a second bottle, and settle in for dinner. Thankfully, nothing else seems to happen.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

So yea, I did not expect to see Naomi here. It was rather pleasant. Mia and I had a tentative standoff at first, but wine (even the stuff that I am sure is legal to serve elsewhere in the world and not specifically my state that I did not serve them directly to) seems to be the way to get people to unwind. Not my thing. I think? I have not tried yet. But eh, not my cup of tea thus far.

The Moretti’s were a nice bunch. Tony seemed like a chill dad that loved his family, and was not afraid to display that with his wife. There were more than a few times that I came across him sneaking little kisses on Cassandra’s cheeks while she tried to playfully get him to stop. Which also seemed enough to make both Naomi and Mia grimace at the sight of such public affection. Probably fine at home, but not so much in public for teenagers.

Dinner rolled around and the family seemed to truly take to it well. Moe pulled out all the stops for them and it showed. Laughing started to chime out as everyone got pulled into the atmosphere. Even Mia, with her sharp laughter, was accompanied by her sister’s bell clear notes. Cassandra was the loudest of the table eventually. Her element was braggadocios and clingy to Tony. Once I brought them the third bottle of wine she finally seemed to warm up to me. Thank fuck, she seemed really out to get me when I first showed up and let it be known I knew her daughters already. Naomi at one point excitedly brings me close to the table and gets a selfie of me with her family. Her laughter is quick, repeated, and jubilant as she takes several. I then offer to take a photo of just them together, which has them all agree. Even Mia smiles in the last one, the atmosphere and wine getting to her.

“Young man, you seem very put together,” Cass said after I checked on them to grab their plates of empty dinner. Her words slurred slightly as a blush crept across her face. Wine does that to you.

“Oh, oh he is,” Naomi giggled. With whatever amounts she had, I could tell that she was a bit more influenced than expected. “He’s got, he’s got this cousin. Inco. They live together. He made Italian for us one time. Rigatoni!” She giggled. “Like daddy’s name.”

“No shit kid?” Tony looks up at me with a wine glass in hand. I pour some more into it as he raises it. “You made some good stuff?”

“Well, I think it was ok.”

“Oh it was really good, delicious! And he made coffee.” Naomi is decidedly looser with her tongue than earlier. I hope she gets some water in her soon.

“You don’t say?” Tony purses his lips just a tad.

“You should see my food,” Cassandra leans in on Tony’s shoulder. “I’m a good cook. Make Tony swear by it,” and she scratches her husband’s chin coyly. There were a few hiccups in that sentence as well. But we can ignore that.

“Yes Anon! Come join us, you can come eat food with us. It’ll be so. Soooooo nice,” Naomi tilts a little bit and I have to catch her slightly at her side to make sure she does not tilt directly onto the restaurant floor from her booth. Then she leans into me fully. With her head directly on my waist. “Hmmmm, warm. Are humans always so warm? Iz nice,” she slurs the last bit while, uh, starting to rub her head into my side.

I look at Mr. Moretti, the sane voice here, but he is just looking at us both interacting with lidded eyes and a certain smile that I do not have the total confidence to reflect back. Cassandra is on his shoulder with what looks to be inherited drunken clinginess as seen in Naomi, while Mia is quiet. Very quiet. Glancing at her, I find her own glass has been drained in the short time I arrived back at the table. Blue eyes with a rosy highlight of wine drunk skin look back at me with a curvy smile. Then she hiccups.

“Anon, hey Anooooon,” Naomi perks up. I slide some water in front of her but she does not bite. Or I guess drink. 

“Yes Naomi?”

“You should be hanging out with us. All of us. It’s my birthday.” Her eyes close a little bit. Gently forcing the water in her hands, she wakes up slightly again. “It’s my birthday,” she repeats with more laggardness.

“It is Naomi, how about I go get some dessert for you? But only if you drink that water.”

“Heheheh,” the drunk para woman giggles. The other two perk up as well while Tony chuckles and sips his own wine. “Dessert? Yessssss.”

“Water first Naomi, otherwise you won’t be able to get it.”

Mia silently reaches for her own water and starts chugging. Naomi looks more pouty. “But I don’t want to,” and reaches a hand on my arm. “I want you to stay here.”

“It’s ok, I’ll be right back.” I slide the wine away from my classmates, which Tony deftly and silently eases back in aid. “Drink that water and I’ll go get you your birthday dessert.”

“Okayyyy,” says my wobbly friend as she starts drinking and hopefully hydrating. Cassandra seems to kick into gear as well and start drinking her own water. Then confusedly pouring more into her daughter’s glasses. Both sat still and drank silently.

Thankfully I manage to get away and find Moe. “Uh Boss? Quick question.”

“Sup Anon?”

“I may have overserved the Moretti table. What should I do?”

He considers me. “Dey got water?”

“Yes.”

“You pick up their plates and empty glasses?”

“Yes.”

Shrug. “Then you’re fine. Tony gots da girls taken care of.”

“Oh. Really?”

“Yea yea, Tony over there can drink like a fish outta water.” Is that how the saying goes? “But it’s also his daughter’s birthday, go get a dessert for ‘em all. On da house.”

“On it sir.” I pause as I consider. “Can I pay for one of their bottles myself as well? Birthday gift.”

Tiny eyebrows waggle as I get a very toothy and lurid grin. “Little heart squeeze aren’t ya kid? Go on, I’ll take it out of ya pay later tonight. Hope one of da girlies gives you a squeeze on the way out,” and leaves me behind with raucous laughter. 

I squeeze my eyes shut as I consider his ribbing. I’d have to tell him both were already in happy relationships. His wingman routine was much appreciated, but ultimately a failure at launch. 

Fuck it, later. 

Dessert gets sent in for the kitchens, which comes out as a delicious tiramisu in a short time. Moe had it prepped it seems. As I make my way back I can see that the ladies all seem a bit more awake, but still contain that eye-wandering drunken look to them. Hopefully this helped out.

I set the plates down and wish them a happy dessert for the birthday girl. Naomi squeals and hiccups while Mia squints at me as if she did not recognize me for a moment. Thankfully Cassandra is recovering. I think? She seems less bleary.

Walk around, take care of other customers, and leave the family in peace. That works as they finish off the dessert and continue to have a fun time at their table sans wine. When it definitely feels like it's come to a close I approach them one last time with the bill. They stayed long enough to be my last table of the night. When Mr. Moretti takes care of it, he notices a missing bottle of wine and lets me know.

“Taken care of sir, my contribution to Naomi’s birthday.”

“You did that kid?” Tony peers up at me with a smile. “Ya didn’t have to do that at all.”

“I insist, it was one of the only ways I could celebrate her birthday just a bit.”

“Aw you’re a good sport ain’t ya? I appreciate it. Naomi, say thank you,” he tells his daughter, and slaps a fat sack of cash on the bill. Damn. Hot damn even. That’s some moolah. Don’t need to worry about underpaying with that.

“Thank you daddy,” the orange parasaur slurs as she rests her head against the back of her walled seat. Her breathing is a bit deeper. Mia is fully unconscious next to her. Despite being bigger than Naomi, she seemed to get hit harder. Or was just an easy sleeper. But oh boy that response from Naomi .

Tony’s eyes flit to me with a raised eyebrow. “She meant you, definitely you sir,” I state quickly. Wow Naomi thanks for putting your foot in your mouth in the worst way possible in front of your family.

“Hmmm, Daddy,” Cassandra whispers as she leans in on Tony’s shoulder in a haze. Oh for fuck’s sake. 

“Heh, the women in the family. Love them all to death.” Tony’s chuckle is amused partially at his family and partially at my stricken terror of Naomi calling me that, uh, word.

“You have a lovely family dynamic Mr. Moretti. Thanks for coming in,” I say formally while trying to turn away. But I don’t take more than a step before I hear him call out.

“Wait a sec Anon. Little help?” I see him standing out of the booth as he eases Cassandra up, who sways a bit but remains upright. He nods at Naomi with a grin as he chuckles. “Help my little princess out if you could.”

I blink but nod slowly. “Certainly, easy enough.” I come to stand by Naomi’s side and gently shake her shoulder. “Naomi, time to go.”

“Nnnooooo,” she groans. Her head tilts down with blinking eyes.

“Sorry Naomi, your family is leaving. You got to head home,” I say gently, still trying to shake her shoulder.

“I don’t want to, I want to stay here and have fun,” she continues in a mounting pout. It would be adorable if this spectacle was not in front of her family.

“Pick her up and carry her,” Cassandra says airly. She is still upright, but I find it impressive that she can do so. “She won’t leave until you do.” Her words are less slurred than before, but they are still accented slightly.

“Uhh,” my response is certainly reflective of my inner thoughts. “We. Uhm, we don’t have to do that. Certainly.” Kneeling down, I get closer to Naomi and shake her gently with both hands. “C’mon Naomi, we should get you home and back in bed. It was a fun dinner wasn’t it?”

She looks at me then with a sway before wrapping both her arms around my neck and leaning into my chest. I have no time to react as she places her head directly into my neck. “Carry,” she mutters.

Holy fuck. Alarms. Oh shit. Alarms! Uh. Wow. She smells nice. Christ. Soft feelings. Soft double feelings on me. My gaze whips to Tony in fear of his response. But he only holds up a thumb to approve and urge me on.

This family is out to kill me today I swear.

Two hands gently shift under Naomi as I pick her up. Her grip is not totally trustworthy, so I support her back with one arm and swing the other under both legs. Hands quickly finding appropriate and chaste positions, I slowly bring Naomi up. One long tail wraps around my waist in a familiar pattern now as she leans harder across my chest. She’s light. Easy to hold. And then something in me quivers as I hear something from Naomi. It’s…purring? Growling? Bellowing? Whatever it is, I can literally feel it in my bones as she seems to subvocalize. 

It is not a bad feeling.

Cassandra and Tony both seem to take some effort to pull Mia out of the booth. The largest member of the family staggers a bit until Tony gets under one shoulder while Cassandra fishes around for keys. Which Tony quickly swipes out of her hands. “C'mon kid, let’s get them loaded up.”

I nod, not quite trusting myself to say anything at the moment. Slowly I follow the parents plus Mia to their car, some kind of nice looking suburban vehicle. Mia is placed gently down into the rear car seat by her parents, buckled, and then promptly starts snoozing and snoring. Cassandra follows her daughter’s example in the seat next to her. Leaving me with Naomi curled into my arms as Tony shakes his head in amusement at the other two.

His smirk at me is toying as he opens the driver’s passenger door. “I don’t think I have to say it, but all smooth like now Anon.”

“Yessir,” I get out quickly. Looks like I can talk after all. My gait is steady as I approach and easily place Naomi into the seat. 

She stirs as I try to withdraw and then tightens her tail around my waist. “Noooo, warmmm,” she slurs. Then starts that subvocalizing again. 

“Naomi, it’s time to go now.” My voice is surprisingly steady if just a bit higher in octave. Barely. “Your dad is taking you home.

“You’re warm. So nice.” One hand of hers reaches up and slowly creeps itself up and around my chest. Then it grips tight. “Smell good.”

“Okay, thatisquiteenoughNaomi” I squeak out. Squeak? I don’t squeak. It was a whisper. Grip being just a tad bit more forceful, I try to pry her off. “You can let go now and go home, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“You will? Not now?” she asks blearily. 

“I’ve got to go home too. Other direction. But I’ll see you tomorrow. I swear.”

“Mmmm. I want hug, big hug from you,” she continues. Then I hear a whisper as she starts to finally let go and drift further into sleep. “Hug you, hug Fang. Warm. Feather. Together. Big sleepy hugs.”

Hearing Fang’s name helps douse my embarrassment of the situation. Tony seems not to notice the name as it was whispered, and is also distracted with checking on the other two. Makes sense that a clingy Naomi would bring up Fang at this time. It helped get rid of my embarrassment at the thought of the two of them doing it together. Brings a smile to the face really.

Huh. My chest itches.

Soft snoring finally escapes her snout as Naomi rests back and falls into oblivion. My own relief must be palpable as I stand up. She really was a super light load. Nothing to even worry about weight wise. I look up as Tony stands next to me with his arms crossed and a bemused smile on his face. “Thanks again kid, we all had a great time tonight.”

I nod and let my formality drop in the moment. Fair to say the situation no longer called for it. “It’s all good Mr. Moretti, I--”

“Please, just Tony. You did good, and you’re a good friend of my daughter. Maybe both of them?”

“Hah, not both, but we get along,” I chuckle. “But thanks Tony, I’m glad everyone had a good night.

“More than good if Naomi is anything to go by,” he chuckles. We both look at her as her glasses start to fall off. Tony catches them before placing them in a breast pocket with a warm look in his eye. I’ve had a long time to see how other families react with each other in a healthy way. Mostly online or through some form of media. Seeing it in real life stings slightly. Makes my own seem empty. Before it can take root I force the thought out with a grunt.

“And the rest of the ladies. I think Mia might have the worst headache tomorrow.”

True laughter flows out of Tony, creasing easy smile lines on his face. “You’re telling me. My little warrior queen is going to be fighting through hell tomorrow. Maybe I’ll just let both of them sit out of school. Y’know, just in case.”

“That’s a good thought,” I humor him.

“Well, so long Anon.” He walks to the front before stopping again as a thought strikes. “Ah, but wait! Wait wait wait.” Reaching into his pocket, he brings up his phone and scrolls to what I would think is his calendar. “You heard the ladies earlier, we have to get you over for dinner.”

“Oh, sir--”

“Tony,” he corrects mildly.

“Tony,” I continued. “I can’t ask that. Everyone was drunk.”

“Don’t tell an Italian they can’t make dinner plans kid, free tip for you,” he mumbles a little bit as he keeps checking. “Ah, how about you come along next month? A few Saturdays from now? Got some openings, and we can make a blast of it. Humans are omnivores right?”

Clearly I don’t have a choice to refuse. But I don’t want to refuse anyway. “Yea, we can eat just about anything.”

“Perfect! I’ll think of something and have Naomi reach out to ya later in school.” He puts his phone away before clapping me on the shoulder. Then he laughs. “Ya gave us a good night Anon. Moe was right about you, one of the best.” Finally deciding to leave, he waves with a jog to the driver’s seat. “Have a good night yourself!”

I watch as the family of eccentric parasuars leave the lot. Blowing out a breath, I look up at the sky and enjoy a cool breeze. That was certainly entertaining. But I really hope Naomi has time to herself tomorrow so she can deal with the blowback of that rather embarrassing cap to it all. Clingy drunks are a thing, but she took it to a new level. Whatever would happen if she got Fang at her side with all that wine? 

Weird, that one chest itch is back. Did I strain something?

Decidedly calling this experience over I head into the restaurant to finish up. Moe waves me down and I humor his questions. 

“Huh,” he muses after a bit. “So you already know them both? And neither are interested?”

“Yes, and nope.”

“Even da one curled into your chest at da end?” His expression is mild yet his eyes are keen. Damn him.

“Even that one, we are just friends and she got clingy. That’s all.” Moe’s eyebrow raises as his tail swishes back and forth slowly. “Yes, I am sure Moe. Dead certain.” Still can’t exactly let him or anyone really know about the secret life of Fang and Naomi together. That’s for them to share, not me at any time.

“Pfeh. Damn shame. She won’t know what she’s missing out on kid,” the tyrannic king of the restaurant finally mutters.

Aw. That’s sweet.

“Head on out, ya did good. Enjoy the extra money I sprung ya for showing my friend’s family a good time.”

“Thanks Moe, you take it easy.”

“Never! Dat’s not how you run a business!” We both laugh as we depart. It was a good night. To be cheap I grab a kitchen-scrap pizza from the back as Jerry knows I like it and make my way back home. Honestly the macros of the carbs, scrap protein, and sugars throughout are enough to hit my daily limit. But with the workout from Mia I got, I can pack away a few more slices before letting Inco have his share.

I consider the time Naomi gave me. Getting all physical back there, and with that tight dress? She surely knows what kind of effect that will have on someone, right? Mia’s own was equally tight, and I already got a view from the gym this morning. But hell, if they grow up to be like their mom in the future there will certainly be fucking hell Anon .

I stare out the window as my foot starts tapping. Jesus, I am stewing in some serious horndog territory recently. Does not help with how it started with Fang sitting on my chest as her tail hit me with skin to scale contact. Then Trish just yesterday basically went full physical and forced her aaaaaaaaastop stop stop stop.

Breathe. Breathe. Women in tight clothes.

Fuck. Start over. Breathe. Breathe. Breathe. Women in bathing suits close by and fucking dammit. I groan as I force my hands over my eyes. It feels like I haven’t had a moment to myself to think at night. All I am doing is just going constantly, and without a break. When was the last time I had someplace to myself?

My mind goes blank. Everything stops for me. I arrive at my stop.

That’s it. That’s totally it. I am done. My rush back to Bethel Heights is manic. I fly up steps, rush through the lobby, and impatiently wait for the elevator to bring me up to the apartment. Loosening the tie around my neck is my first action as I arrive at my floor. Then my shirt buttons get undone as I unlock the front door. Inco is in the corner of the living room as he watches something on TV. “Yo, Anon, how was--”

“Inco, you need to leave for half an hour.” My shirt is off as I lay it on a kitchen chair.

“Wait what?”

“Go down to the gym. Half an hour.” The pizza box flies to the table next as I undo my shoes. “Maybe more.”

“What are you talking about?” Inco is standing up and looking at me very confused. “Are you okay?”

I turn to look at him with a wide eyed stare. “I am turnt up. Badly. I am ok, Inco, but I need privacy. Now. Please.”

He pauses. “Uh…what does that mean?”

“Inco.” I say calmly. “I need to relax for at least half an hour. I ask that you leave for a bit. Politely, please. I will listen to any favor if you do this for me.”

Silently, Inco walks around the couch to reach for his white T-shirt. “Ok. So. Downstairs?”

“Please. Yes. Now.”

“Cool,” he continues to slowly walk out the door. “Nothing else wrong?”

“Nope, thanks. Bye,” and quickly leave him behind as I go for the hallway. Once I’m in my room I can hear the soft stepping of shoes and the door click as he follows my request. 

I am alone. There is no one here. No one around me in the apartment for the first time in a long time. I’ve always been home after Inco due to his gardening and my work. Or going to the gym and him returning when I’m done. Truly, no one can disturb me. Finally.

I lock my door just in case.

Chapter Text

Naomi

Oh god. Sweet Raptor Christ why am I dying?

The lights are blinding me as my skull pounds back and forth as something throbs behind my eyes. But my eyelids won’t open. Why? Crust. There’s crust keeping them closed. But I need to see. Groaning, with my throat dry and cracked, I finally manage to look. And then wince. Everything feels so bright even without the lights turned on. I am on the couch of the family living room. I am still in the dress from last night. Mia is snoring up a storm on the opposite end. What a horribly loud noise.

A wince comes out as I slowly try to raise myself up. Then my stomach seems to roll around. I didn't throw up last night did I? I hope not. Before that gets further consideration the lights kick on and I go blind. Mia yells and rolls off the couch, landing and then groaning in pain on the ground. My fingers are over my eyes, but I try to get them over my ear holes as well. This is torture. Pure torture.

“Good morning my angels!” dad declares with a bullhorn voice. “I've got breakfast and some affogatos for you two.”

“I want to fucking die,” Mia growls. One pillow is clenched between two straining fists as she holds it over her face. 

“Not so loud daddy, please?” My voice is a thin whisper. I can only think of the affogato for now, anything more might make me sick.

“Oh? So I'm your daddy? Are you sure it wasn't that nice boy from last night?”

What now? Who--

My back stiffens and I snap my head at my father. “What?” I…no no no. Oh no.

Tony Moretti just smiles at his suffering daughter. “Yea, Anon. He was a cool kid. Helped carry you into the car last night.”

I was carried by Anon? How? How long? We were just at my birthday dinner, we were…

And then I remembered everything . 

I fall back onto the couch, grab a pillow, and scream into it. My hangover is forgotten as I scream and lash my tail and kick and scream. Oh Christ!

“Please shut up sis. I am begging you, please,” Mia whines.

“Oh it's okay Mia Bella, she's just expressing how she felt about last night. And us meeting her friend.” Dad chuckles again at our misfortune. “Now if you want to eat, please help yourselves. Your mother is still in bed and I'm gonna check on her.”

“I'm not going to school!” I throw the pillow on the couch as I storm to the kitchen. I grab the yogurt bowl dad made us, and affogato, and almost run upstairs. 

“I want Ben,” Mia cries from her position on the floor. Fang pops into my mind, and a fresh wave of guilt and shame as well. 

I'm always clingy when I have wine. Just like mom. But now I made an absolute fool of myself and slid myself onto Anon like…like…some hussy! Tears spring to life on my face as I slam myself shut in my room. Back against the door, I start crying. What did I do all that for? Why was I like this? I made an absolute mess of things and now I've got to apologize to Fang and tell Anon I'm sorry and swear off wine and never go back to that restaurant while--

My phone buzzes. It's Fang. Wiping snot and tears proves useless as more still come. Shaking hands grab the phone and answer.

“Fang? I messed up.”

____________________________________

Anon

I have never felt so relaxed in my sleep since I moved in. Quality time to myself was a fantastic idea.

I don't even roll out of bed as I stretch in languid bliss. My clock tells me I have an hour until we have to roll out for school. I smile as I get up slowly, stretch, and get dressed.

In the kitchen I'm grinding down coffee as I fry up some good classic American grub: bacon and eggs. The sizzle of the fry pan was delightful as I got the coffee machine dripping and hissing next to it. I then hear the shuffle of feet as Inco comes in. Turning my head to see his expression of shock is a gift unto itself. “Morning Inky! I think we've got a good day ahead.”

“Right,” my sleepy cousin replies with some hesitation. “You seem more composed from last night.” One long yawn cracks his jaws open as he slowly starts gaining coherency.

“Yea, getting some time to myself for the first time in a month has made me all refreshed. It's great!” I plate up his portion and start pouring out his espresso as well. His gaze squints as I place it in front of him.

“So what happened last night?” His caution is ponderous as he takes a bit of egg and bacon together.

“Service for the first time was great. Lots of compliments and good, happy customers. Actually served Naomi’s family, the Morettis, as well for her birthday dinner.”

“Oh? How did that go?” A pensive expression on his face is replaced by surprised pleasure at how the espresso I brewed goes. I've seen him work this thing enough to mimic the motions.

“Great! Technically they all drank the wine we served, so the girls were a little silly. But good fun.” I chuckle as I sip my own espresso. It's quite nice. “Even if I had to carry Naomi to the car by the end. Little clingy too, but it really seemed like she was missing Fang honestly.”

A slight pause from my cousin. “Did…did you let them get drunk? That can't be ok. And clingy?”

“Nah, just some fun. Their parents approved of them all drinking together.” I wave my hand at him as I start eating the eggs. “But yea, Naomi wanted hugs and to be all touchy feely like her mom was. Clingy kind of drunk.”

Inco is silent for a bit before he sighs and hangs his head. “You need to talk to her when you see her today, man.”

“Yea, some funny memories I bet. Heh.” We could definitely laugh these kinds of events off together.

“Whatever you say,” and he is perfectly neutral afterwards. Well that seems odd. I don't push him though as we get ready for school.

It is surprising to not see Naomi in English. Seems that Tony was true to his word last night and let her stay behind. Mentally shrugging, I write it off as a thing to chat about when I see her tomorrow.

Science proved to be of little note until Fang walked up to me. Cool amber eyes peered down at me in an equally cool face. “Let’s chat dweeb,” they said without preamble, and walked out the door.

We had finished our assignments but this was something different to see Fang do. And summon me no less. A quick glance at our professor confirms his catatonic state. So I quickly gather my stuff and follow after my goth friend.

I find them after and follow behind as we make our way outside. The sun is giving us enough warmth without being awful, but I'm still being led out to behind the gymnasium. Fang has yet to say a word. This definitely sets off an alarm in my head, so I stay silent in turn.

In a shaded spot on the wall Fang finally turns to me. They reach into a pocket and pull out a cigarette and light it in short order. “So dweeb, what happened last night?”

“Last night? Went to work like usual, met the Morettis as a server, and had a good time with the family.”

“Didn't know you worked at Dino-Moe’s.”

“Huh. Not like I hide it. Guess it never came up.” They grunt at that. What is going on here? It feels like an interrogation. “Fang--”

“Wait.” They drag on the cigarette deep before exhaling a large amount of smoke. “Anon, I feel like I know you. So I'm going to be frank first.” Both eyes turn and look glacial on me. “I got a call from an upset Naomi this morning. Crying and sobbing upset. About last night.”

“What?” I can feel panic in my voice. “Is she okay? Is she alright?”

Fang takes another long drag before exhaling. “She’s alright. But she said she was really sorry to me several times before I could get anything out of her. So I need to know, from you, what happened.”

Something in me drops at that. Did I hurt Naomi? Was this my fault she was upset? Slowly I draw out what happened last night, then decide to go into exact detail of what all happened. Moe asking me to serve the family, the surprise realization, the free bottle of wine, one from Moe I think as well if I remember right, and the food service. How Mia was a quiet drunk, while Cassandra and Naomi were clingy. Naomi proving that while clinging to my side and demanding to be carried. And then when they left in their car.

By the time I'm done speaking I'm getting parched and I can tell the next class has started. But nervous and uneasy energy kept me in place with Fang. They said nothing the entire time I spoke. All I got was quiet patience. Their cigarette is smothered by a boot before being kicked away with a sigh. “Anon, you fucking idiot.”

“What? What did I do wrong?”

A clawed hand stops me from going beyond that. “I've been thinking alot about this. On you. And Naomi. I'm not going to let my anger interrupt me here because I care about her. About you. But I am very, very upset.” Disappointment lances through me as new eyes of that judgment look into mine. “I'm going to talk, and you listen.”

I nod. Fang exhales as they run a hand through their silvery mane. “You gave the family wine, as a gift? Moe too. But you don't know their drinking habits. So you let them order more. Naomi is still just freshly turned nineteen and is not as experienced with that compared to her folks.” A grimace crosses their lips. “When someone without much experience gets offered alcohol, they go past their tolerance pretty quickly. Even if it's just a little. You fucked things up when you overserved them. Even if u--Moe told you it was fine. You should have pushed for more water, slowed down in the first place, or even just waited. Just wait between the bottles for more time. Getting drunk for new people can lead them to getting sick. Getting hurt. Causing accidents. You could have and should have seen all of this coming.”

I'm silent as the diatribe continues. “However, Naomi is not without fault. Getting pressured or going with the flow is not a justification for being that drunk, from what you've told me. Sure it was her birthday, but she should know when to stop. When to ask for a break. But then she just kept going and nuzzled up to you and forced you to carry her to the car.” Frustration tinges their voice now. “Yes that's embarrassing, but she could have done anything else rather than get physical with you. You were reluctant from what I can tell, right?” I nod. “Good. That means you know she wasn't acting herself and was instead acting under impaired judgment. So she can carry that part of the blame.” Fang continues to stare at me for what feels like minutes.

Finally, a sigh leaks out as they close their eyes and slowly start sliding down the gymnasium wall with her back to it. “Such a damn mess between the two of you, I fucking swear,” they mutter as they hold one hand to their eyes in a pinch.

I'm frozen in my spot after all that. My heart is hammering in shame, fear, terror. Fang was right about me, I fucked this up. I was going off the atmosphere and literally got one of my friends so intoxicated they were barely able to stand up. That's--Jesus christ, they didn't even ask for anything like that. Right on her birthday. My stomach roils at the thought.

Fang opens their eyes to see me standing there pathetically. One hand pats the earth next to them for me. Leaden feet drag me over before I drop unceremoniously. I swallow a lump of spit sitting in the back of my throat uncomfortably. 

We don't look at each other or say anything at first. Then Fang reaches into a back pocket and retrieves the cigarettes. An igniter flashes one of them to life. And then it is offered to me. I stare at the little nub before taking it between two fingers. My lips pucker on it, I draw a breath, and almost immediately start hacking. My lungs burn with fire and my eyes water with a mixture of my shame from earlier and my newly gained inability to breathe.

Pale hands take the cancer stick back as Fang smiles softly. “Dweeb.”

Once I get my coughing under control I look to my friend. “I'm sorry Fang. I really am.”

I don't get an immediate response. “I know dweeb, I know. That's why I had to make sure you understood what you were doing.” They blow a smoke ring out in a perfect circle. “Hearing from my girlfriend how she crawled into the arms of a man so easily really set me off earlier. Not a great thing to hear.”

“I can understand that.” They grunt at me, the empathy appreciated but not fully accepted. Not yet.

“But. Hearing it from you, like I thought, it wasn't really what it was made up to be. Partially. It still happened, no denying it, but the intention is different from what I believed.” A slight chuckle comes out. “Would you believe it if I can confirm Naomi is indeed a clingy drunk?”

I think I try to chuckle as well, but it doesn't reach my face. “After last night, I can see it.”

“Yup. It's always been a thing. She's cut back because of it, but on special occasions and whatnot she drinks. Her eighteenth birthday was a bit of a mess because of that.”

“God I feel like shit for this. All of this. I should have known better. Fuck.” Part of me squeezes my insides tight at this form of self-hate. Naomi could have gotten hurt, sick, or worse if I kept serving her like that. Mia too. Jesus Christ.

Fang looks directly at me again. “Yes, but you recognize your mistake. That's the important part.” Their head comes over to lean on my shoulder again, much like when we were in the gardens. “I trust you. I trust Naomi. I know nothing else would have happened. But you have to recognize your mistake.” I can feel them tense at their own words, but they quickly shuffle to draw their wings tighter around themself. “Understand?” I nod again. “Good. Good.”

A thin whisper manages to worm its way out from between my lips. “I was starting to get scared when you wouldn't say anything. Just kept dragging me out this way.” The trembling line that is my voice is weak enough to snap in the wind.

“You were right to be. But think how scared I was today when I heard Naomi crying like that, and first thing in the morning too.” My grimace is set deep in my bones at that. “And man I was fucking pissed. Furious. I wanted to hit someone. But when I got to school it was just…” One clawed hand made a smokey rising gesture. “Blowing away. Like it didn't matter about me being angry. Then it came back when you were talking. And went away again.” Their head hangs back slightly in exasperation. “Shit, I've had enough of this emotional whiplash.”

We both are surely going to be late to our next class period. Whatever that is. But I can't find it in me to care about anything. Guilt and anxiety at what I had done weighed down on me too heavily. Inco. God, Inco was right and he knew what I had to do from this morning. I have to talk with Naomi.

“Tomorrow then,” Fang says. I turn to them, but they say “Mumbling,” flatly. Damnit. And I was getting better about it. Something like amusement crosses their eyes before it fades.

“I…” I sigh. “Goddamnit, I don't know what I want to do. But I don't want to stay here. I can't focus.”

Fang shrugs as I feel them relax. Part of them seems to let go. “I get that feeling. I've had to handle a hungover girlfriend, and now remorseful close friend. Both of whom fucked up and I have to handle it.”

That sounded like partial forgiveness. “Does that mean--”

“Still a bit pissed.”

“Right. Sorry.” I stare blankly at the wall for a minute. “I think I want to just head home. Find something to do there.”

Fang stares at the wall as well before eyeing me and nodding. “Sounds good. Let's do it.”

“What? You're going to join me?”

“May as well. You're going to mope around and do nothing but get stuck in your head, or you're going to have me over and work on something to get you prepped with Naomi tomorrow. You know you fucked up, youre bashing yourself, and now you made the decision to apologize. So you can accept that I’ve accepted that, or you can mistakenly think I hate your guts. Your choice.”

I'm slowly turning my thoughts over this as I consider the offer. It seems unreal. “But I'm the guy who just irresponsibly got your girlfriend drunk and in a massive hangover. And you're still pissed like you said. But you're going to come to my place?”

“Christ dweeb. You're still my friend. And you get to mess up, own up to it, and try to make things better.” They stand up and offer me a hand. “Now c'mon, let's go blow off some steam.”

A chuckle finally breaks out of my face. “You know what Fang? You're pretty damn cool. Glad to have you in my life.”

“Damn straight,” they half-grin. Together in purpose, to ignore school and focus on ourselves, we set off back to my apartment.

____________________________________________________________________________

“Moe, my boss, is your godparent? Seriously?”

“Dead,” Fang says with a small smirk.

“What a small ass world.”

“Tell me about it. Used to go to his restaurant alot when we were younger. Haven't for a while myself because I’ve felt too busy.” They take a long pull from their cigarette. “Now I'll get to see him at Summer's End.”

I grunt and pull on my own puffer. We are sitting on the balcony of my apartment as we overlook the city. Fang offered me another when I asked and I managed to get the thing down this time. I'm not going to let this become a habit, but it felt like the appropriate thing to do for today. Both of us are still feeling residual tension despite agreeing to try and relax.

“Inco and I got invited to the Paynes’. Heading over there on Friday.”

“Hmm. Lots of energy over there. Big party I bet.”

“And a pool.”

Fang's bemused eye looks at me. “Trying to make me jealous?”

A lazy ring of smoke leaves my mouth as I chuckle. “Nah. But I get to try and tan. Probably pig out. Eat some of my feelings”

“I'll probably do the same with Uncle Moe's stupid large amount of food he brings.” Fang toys with a particularly large dino nugget as they speak. The pit stop they suggested before arriving had us buying our junk foods of choice as we sat up here. My own mountain of chocolate pretzels rests within grabbing distance.

“To be fair, it's never bad with Moe.”

Chuckling, Fang looks at me with a reminiscent smile. “One time he managed to put hot sauce on a pizza instead of marinara. Apparently he was half asleep and didn't pay attention. My dad still gives him grief about burnt taste buds.”

“Hehe. That would be hilarious to see happen with Moe. I bet he was pissed at himself.”

“Sure was.” 

“Hey Fang.”

“Hey dweeb.”

I roll my eyes at their response. “I want to talk a little bit. If that's ok.”

“May as well.”

I nod as I consider before putting my cigarette on an empty plate. “Did you hear about my step-mom from Trish and Reed?”

They pause just enough for me to confirm that. Sighing, Fang turns to me. “Not much, but enough to get a small picture.”

“I can't really expect them to hold back on you.” I grunt. “Kinda wish I still said everything myself though.”

“Yea. Secrets kept can be hard.”

“That's why I want to talk a bit. Not all of them, but I got some I want to talk about.”

Cool amber eyes look over me. “Guilt?”

My hands clasp together tightly. “No. I'm just trying to fill things out in my head. Or let them out. I dunno. I love having friends. And part of me thinks I can share with them. For the first time I have people I can talk to.” 

From their seat at the patio table, my friend nods. Silver hair swishes in the wind as they move slightly closer and give me their full attention. “Good day to talk so far.”

I nod as I start talking to Fang about my family. About Claire, dad, and my mom. About how dad left us pretty early and sent payments to keep me and mom happy as she worked while raising me. We had a good amount of money because of her work, but we still had to remain in contact with Scara Mous. Her death left me with no one but myself as I was given an apartment rather quickly. No bills to pay, some blank checks to buy groceries, and cash to buy me shiney toys to keep me quiet. The seldomly held family reunions due to dad and unc, Inco's dad, always fighting. How Inco came up with a secret mission to chat online through random chat forums and private servers he acquired so we could stay in contact. How Claire would torment me for being a hybrid and several choice words besides. The insults, the physical ‘discipline’, and the outright disinterest in whatever I did with my life. My constant state of sadness, anger, and loneliness.

I told them how I got into lifting to deal with the anger of being alone. Getting into fights as I got stronger. Laying someone out as I broke their nose and jaw for calling me monkey boy and throwing a banana on my head one time. Then how I was brought to the principal's office and forced to call my dad. Dad then arrived to find out I assaulted his business partner's kid during a new venture they had together. Evidently I caused that to fall through for them.

I did not tell Fang how my dad beat me that night; beat me hard enough across my ribs and legs to crack, but hidden by my clothes so they wouldn't show at school. How I know what a broken bone feels like. Multiple of them. That black dot of misery stays with me. For now. Maybe forever. 

I've gone through another full cigarette by this point. I can tell I've been talking for a while. Finally I notice Fang's hand in mine as they squeeze it in support. Their touch is an anchoring and warm feeling. 

I finish quickly with me being bullied out of Rock Bottom and given a life line here in Volcadera Bluffs. How my last full encounter with Claire went, and how Inco and I laughed her out of our home. My belly rolls slightly as I chuckle at the memory and put out the cigarette butt I had. That'll be the last one for the day.

Fang is looking at me with a complicated expression. But that's fine, we have somehow managed to share so much together over the past few weeks we have known one another. It felt right. They are one of my best friends now. Maybe they are one of my most trusted friends. Few people were such a support pillar for me and my life.

Fang squeezes my hand again as their wings draw higher and tighter into their body. “That's alot of confidence there Anon.” I get a small smile. “But thanks for the feeling.”

Ah. Mumbling.

“Not all my secrets. But some. And now you know some more too. About all this family stuff.”

“If I trauma dump on you , we may be here for a week.” 

“Does not need to happen now, but I'll be here when you need it Fang. I promise.” My chest feels lighter. I've been processing my family drama for almost a decade. With Inco thankfully close and in the know throughout it all. But sharing with a friend like this about all of it was refreshing. Like shrugging off a huge weight.

I can feel Fang hesitate at my offer as they try to internalize their own struggles. Instead of prodding, I squeeze their hand to return them to the present. “Always here for you.”

Fang blinks and snorts at me. “How do you do that?”

“Do what?”

“Be so…supportive? Understanding? You've got this air like you want to genuinely listen and help people walk through their damage. All their shit.”

I consider that fully so I can let Fang know exactly how serious I take that question. “When you find people you love, your friends and family of choice, you start to compare your lives. We both know what kind of life I had before all this. So when I see a friend struggle I want to pull them out of the funk like I was in the past, and to this new and exciting part of the present.”

“Not comparing your lives because you had arguably the worst one?”

“No. Comparing who has the worst misery isn't healthy. More like…I empathize and want to give a shoulder to lean on? Everyone struggles differently. Just gotta be there for the lows so someone can experience the highs.”

Fang nods at that. Then again as they considered it further. “You seem to have it all figured out, dweeb.”

“I really don't,” I chuckle sardonically. “I'm trying to make it up as I go along.”

“Good job so far.” A small and beatific smile rolls across their snoot, giving me the warmth and support I'd been needing after exposing myself like that. Then they stand up and motion me to do the same. As I rise I'm softly enveloped in a hug. It's warm. Gentle. 

“Thanks Anon. I know it's been rough, but thank you for trusting me like this.” My return hug is full around Fang's back. I really needed this. It felt good. 

“Thank you for listening to me, I’m sorry today started off so rough. But I’ll try to be better. For all of us.”

We let the hug stay for a few seconds before separating. Fang blows out a breath before picking up our plates of nuggets and pretzels. “We should get inside and do something mindless for a bit. Process all this.”

“If you got a sec, I think I have an idea.” I smile as I walk in further to leave Fang in the living room. My return is swift as I carry out my mother's cello. Its wooden grip is sleek in my hand as I sit nearby and prepare. 

Fang leans forward as I pick up the bow. “Are you sure Anon? Last time you played it was pretty emotional.”

“Thanks, but this time I'm feeling something different. Trust me.”

They nod and sit back down. My hands place themselves into familiar positions as I breathe in. No longer framed in the past for a happy memory I so desperately wanted like last time, now I’m trying to capture the moment of relief. Then I start playing.

This is more drawn out than before. Slow. Gradual. The buildup is methodical as I try to place the music on an incline. A dead beginning. Heavy notes draw out until they start to pick up the pace. Bass pitches become tenors. Full notes become half, then quarter notes. Soon my bow is plucking and flying across the strings while my fingers pinch slightly to change the tones. Summer in bloom, energy in the wind. My final note is high without shrieking and leaves me breathing deeper, slightly tired from the effort of playing. 

Fang is--Wow. That's a good smile. It radiates warmth as they clap softly. Their legs cross over as their hands clasp knees together, leaning in as if to share a secret. “You've gotten better.”

I’m quite flattered at that. “You think so?”

“I know so. You've gotten good Anon.” A silvery head cocks to the side as that grin widens. “And thanks for the show. It made my day.” Mirth fully breaches that smile as Fang genuinely and fully relaxes as they look at me. “Good boy.”

My chest itches. Why am-- no.

A terrible emotion is locked in an iron box around my heart and is dragged deep inside. It is seamless, for what lies beneath can never escape. Thick padlocks are welded shut as a horrible, betraying voice is shut out for good.

I roll my eyes at Fang. “Oh my God that's so cringe. Please don't.”

Clear laughter rolls out as I smile at one of my best friends.

Fang and I spend time eating our snacks, watching some wire-fu movies with shameful dubs, and killing time until school is over. They make their goodbyes and let me know they will talk with Naomi again today. Tomorrow can't come soon enough for that talk between all three of us.

____________________________________________________________________________

Talking with Inco last night was a good way to reflect on everything. Standing here in front of the principal’s office for what feels like the most ridiculous amount of times, I take a deep breath.

After Fang left, I had called up my cousin and let him know how bad I fucked things up. How Fang had to reel both me and Naomi back. Thankfully he listened, like he is prone to do, and got me to talk more about what I plan to do and say here today. I told him I finally spoke up about more family stuff with Fang. And all that entailed.

He was silent for all of it. Then told me he was proud of the direction I was taking myself. 

Seriously, he should consider being a therapist.

But he doesn't know about the box. No one will.

Now here I am psyching myself up as I stare at this damn door. It feels like I can’t move my feet. My breath pulls in and out without giving me a chance to properly take it in deep while my heart beats and shoves blood throughout my ears. Babump. Babump. Babump. The door opens.

Fang looks at me with some morning haze while they hold a cup of familiar smelling mushroom coffee. “Are you going to stand there like a shadow or come in and bite the bullet?”

“In. I’m coming inside.” 

Fang nods and steps back to let me pass. As I do I can feel the nervous energy in me trying its best to get out. Oily little worms squirm in my gut as I see Naomi. She seems fine. But she is definitely cringing a little bit as I make my way to the coffee machine. Not the worst I’ve seen from her, but far from the best. 

Once I take my coffee I am ushered to a seat by my goth rocker friend in front of Naomi’s desk. Fang flips a sign that reads ‘Student Council in session, do not disturb’ on the front door. 

“Let’s not waste time today you two,” they say while leaning over the side of the desk. “Anon, you go first.”

“Fang, I don’t think--”Naomi shuts her mouth with a look from her romantic partner. I’ve only seen Naomi establishing the law so far and it is a different feeling when Fang takes charge. 

“I think,” Fang says slowly. “That Anon wants to say what he needs to say first as the person who got you drunk. Heavily drunk. Which made you hysterical for most of yesterday. Isn’t that right?” Their smile at me is sharp but not mean-spirited.

“Fang’s right. I should go first.” I lay my hands on my lap and forego my coffee on the desk. Naomi squirms as I take in a breath. “I fucked up Naomi. I sincerely wish you can forgive me for what happened the other night on your birthday.”

Rapid eye blinks are her response to that. “What?”

“I overserved you and your family. I gave you a bunch of wine in a short time period which led you to getting drunk. I could have waited, spaced out the bottles, or even given you more water to drink in between. Same to Mia. Instead, I went along with the atmosphere of the night and your parents’ wishes and served you enough alcohol that you couldn’t walk on your own. What happened on my part was irresponsible, and if it kept going you could have gotten hurt. Sick. Maybe something worse. All that I really know is that I messed up and put you in a position where you were not yourself. Any embarrassment and regret that you may feel is not wholly yours to blame. I am sorry; you’re my friend and I really wish that you accept my apology.” My head hangs low with contrition as I finish. 

Naomi does not say anything, but I can hear shuffling off to the side of me as Fang seems to reposition themself. They slurp their coffee loudly.

“Thank you Anon,” Naomi finally gets out. “Thank you. I appreciate that. Deeply.” I look up to see her biting her lower lip and looking to the side as she considers. “I was overserved, but I could have also admitted my limit as well. Instead I got drunk with my family and let myself become a fool. And then I got clingy.” I see a blush as she looks at Fang and I quickly. “I--I have gotten that way before and regretted it then as well. Since then I tried to limit my wine drinking, but only to a glass at a special meal or something important. For my birthday I…let loose.” Orange snoot scrunching in embarrassment, Naomi grips her coffee cup tighter. “I had so much fun, truly, when you were there Anon. It felt like a big party. Just for me. But then I got so intoxicated I started clinging on to you.” She groans as she buries her head in her hands. “And now I have my parents breathing down my neck about ‘that nice boy from Moe’s’ and ‘when are you inviting him over for dinner’.”

She pauses and I let her take her time. This was the time where you shut up and listen. When Naomi looked up again she seemed to be more tearful. “And that’s not fair. I want them to know Fang as my partner. Not just my best friend like they do now. So when they see me acting all clingy with you, someone I know and trust and respect? They make assumptions. And I panicked yesterday and made a big deal out of it and got upset, cried, yelled about it, cried to Fang--” she is interrupted slightly as Fang puts a hand on her shoulder. Shudders go through Naomi’s body at that support before she nods and continues. “And I thought that I made such an embarrassment of myself that I just ruined my friendship with you. And all these assumptions with my parents.” She sniffles before reaching for a tissue to blow into.

It's my turn. “I’m not upset with you Naomi. Fang made sure to have me understand we both messed up. It seems to hurt you more, but I need to acknowledge my mistakes too. And how much I hurt Fang with my actions.” Fang nods at that with a small smile in place.

“Thank you Anon, really,” she smiles as she blows again. “Can we put this behind us?” She looks up at Fang for support which is readily given. “I would really like that.”

“So would I.”

“Friends?” she reaches both hands out.

“Always,” and I reach out in return. We clasp them together as Naomi nods and smiles.

“Thank you again.” We both smile as Fang sips their coffee and looks us over. They smile as well. 

“Is this the appropriate time I can mention that the last thing you told me was that you wanted a ‘big feathery hug’ between us three?”

Fang laughs. “You did mention that in your story, yea.”

Naomi pauses. “I did?”

“Like this babe,” and Fang reaches down to give us both an encompassing hug with each wing. Naomi coos into it while I chuckle. It felt warm indeed.

We hear Naomi giggle a bit. Fang retracts her as her girlfriend speaks up. “Did I tell either of you how miserable Mia was? How much she just wanted Ben to hug her and calm her down?”

“No, but that is such a turn about from the Mia I know I could believe it.” My own smile is disbelieving but amused.

“He came over around lunch time and stayed. Mia just hugged his stomach and lap on the couch the entire time. Mewling. I think Ben liked it.” She giggles again, which is matched by Fang.

“Thanks for this guys,” I say into the stillness before anyone else can speak up. “I appreciate you two as my friends. Best friends more like.”

“Awwww,” Naomi’s smile is wide with affection. “I think the same Anon, you’re so reliable for me and Fang.”

“Despite the wine?” Fang mocks.

“Despite that, and your detention.” Naomi’s quick kiss on Fang’s cheek warms the air in the room from the chill tension that sat there before. “But I also heard that Anon played music for you in his apartment?”

“I did,” I replied and unsurprised that Fang relayed that to Naomi.

“Anything else go on?” Naomi teases. Fang looks at me, but I nod in approval.

“About my family stuff.” Naomi looks over at me with some empathy. Rubbing the back of my head, I sigh. “It’s nothing for right now. Another day Naomi, I promise. But this moment should be all of ours rather than all of that.”

“Okay, I’ll wait for it then.” Heh, that’s pretty similar to what I said to Fang just yesterday. Neat.

“So with that out of the way,” I say with a clap. “What are you doing for Summer’s End Naomi?” I grab my fungus caffeine and sip away while leaning back in my chair. “I have been invited to a pool party with the Paynes as per Damien.”

“Oh how nice! I hear from Liz that Damien has excellent family parties,” Naomi beams at me. She quickly sits back at her desk while motioning Fang to a chair and getting herself the remains of her coffee.

“I’m looking forward to getting a pool tan. Humans evolved around water you know; coastal societies, tribes, and whatnot.”

“Are you pulling racism here dweeb?” Fang’s eyebrow is quirked up in an expectant way to blow my sails over.

“No, just that we are good swimmers.”

“Pfeh, racism.”

“Birds can’t swim.”

“Not a bird, you’re an ape, you’re going to sink like a rock.”

“Factually false,” and I laugh. Fang does as well.

“Well,” Naomi ponders. “I believe we are going to go on a camping trip. Mom and dad have a spot selected out in the country for us where we can swim, set up a fire, and relax for a few days.”

Fang pulls a face. “Do they still have those swimsuits from last year’s beach party?”

“Ugh, yes,” Naomi reflects Fang’s face. “Extremely revealing, and extremely thin. Mia’s too. I just feel so uncomfortable around my family like that.”

“Why’s that?” I ask. Both of them look at me. “No family,” I say. 

“That’s a fucked up response,” Fang mutters.

“And not true, you have Inco,” Naomi piles on.

“Yea, but the only person I’ve seen in a revealing swimsuit was Reed over the weekend.” He worked it too. Good on him and his confidence.

“Well imagine if Inco wore a sock. And that’s it.” Naomi grouses at Fang’s comment but her frown is evidently underlining the truth there.

“Oh. Wow.”

“Yup. And Cassandra--”

“Fang please stop,” Naomi says quickly. 

Jesus, are Dinos just more outgoing? I cannot imagine a whole family clad so scantily as to cause a whole wardrobe malfunction with a stray gust of wind. That was something else entirely. My thoughts get drawn to what Naomi would wear around her family, as well as Fang. What I have in my head is nice, not too modest without going too risque. Both could pull off a variety of outfits rather well.

My box holds firm.

We spent the day chatting from there. Naomi and I hang out during English, Fang at Science, and I get caught up with Reed and Trish in Math. They noticed that both Fang and I disappeared yesterday and seemed worried but not pushy about it. My spiel about how things were resolved was brief, but covered the basic plots. Trish shifted between concern, anger, blame, and resentment for me for a few minutes.She asked lots of questions, a few harsh whispers, but finally accepted that everything was going okay. Reed was marginally concerned for a while but gave it all a hand wave as it fell through.

Lunch seemed to come at the right and perfect time as I felt my stomach give way into true hunger. Running through the halls, I pick up Inco and rush our way through to the premium side as usual. As we finish paying I catch sight of Naser as he seems to be chatting with somebody. I wave Inco farewell as I make my way to my other ptero friend. Affirmative action friendship? Hah.

Sliding up next to Naser I get a look at the other guy and damn. He is huge. Bigly. The megalodon is a foot taller than me and built like a dorito chip. He’s wearing a backwards cap, tank top, and gym shorts. I was either in the presence of a bro or a fuckboi.

“Anon, good to see you man,” Naser smiles and pats my shoulder. “Meet Chet, one of my pals from the track team.”

“What did you do, eat the shotput?” I ask with a grin and reach out.

“Hah, nah bro. I do discus and hammer throw. Cool to meetcha.” Large teeth flash in a friendly grin as he looks me over. His own hand envelopes mine and--squeezes? Oh boy here we go again. I smile back at the man as I squeeze back. His own goes harder. Mine does as well. Eventually it builds up until both of us have our muscles bulging tight in our arms, bones grinding each other to dust. I hand my lunch to Naser with one hand and flex in a show off pose. Chet’s sunglasses come off with his free hand as he maintains our grip but flexes with the other half of his chest and bicep.

We stand there and exchange flexes. Muscles bulge in competition as we try to outsweat, pump, and establish dominance. Until we hear a rip. Our grips slacken as we both see the shirt sleeve of my gripping hand has torn from bicep to shoulder. Goddamnit, that has not happened in ages. Yet our eyes meet and laugh. We go for a chest bump jump at the same time, and I have to throw my weight into it enough for Chet to not throw me fully back. “Bro!” his smile is wide and shows off his several rows of teeth.

“All natty bro,” I reply.

“All day!” His laugh is deep and short. Chet’s cool.

“What the fuck am I looking at?” Naser asks incredulously while holding our lunches.

“Anon’s a bro! Shit man, I’m going to see you at a rager later this year. My place! Gonna introduce you to my girl Stella, she’s gonna love it.”

I turn my head to Chet in absolute disbelief. What were the circumstances here? The chance? With this luck I need to buy lotto tickets. “Green haired, lime-colored stego? Nervous around new people, watches tons of anime, and forces you to watch her recommendations with absolute joy?”

Chet’s eyes go wide as he looks at me. “Do you read minds man?”

“Nah, I know Stella already. Been friends with her for years.” Online of course, but we don’t need to divulge that.

“Hell yea! She’s my lady love man! Holy shit you are cool, you’re on my VIP list bro. I’m gonna have some crazy weights for you to go through when it happens, you keep pumpin’ it yea? Maybe we can pump it together?”

“Don’t gotta tell me twice big man, you keep shredding it too.”

Chet gives me the sickest nod as he raises his hand in the bro squeeze. I return it, and I can hear an American Eagle crying out in my head. Fuckin’ bro. He leaves as he eagerly waves at Naser and I, running down the halls to what I would presume to be Stella.

“What the fuck happened?” Naser cries as he looks at me. I take my lunch from him gratefully as I grin.

“Gym bros.”

“Oh Christ you are too…too…” he seems to be on the verge of finding something new to say.

“With your chest Nazey.”

“Straight! You’re so fucking straight!”

“I mean. Yea. Are you not?” Shit almost seeps from my grin as he gives me his most disgusted face.

Naser walks down the hall to our usual table group. “I am going to find the most attractive, quiet, and sensitive man to offset all of this grief I have to deal with. I swear.” Just quiet enough for me to hear and no one else.

My laughter precedes us as we find our group. Most of us have started eating as plans start to get made about Summer’s End. Since Naser is the only odd one out , we listen to his plans for the Aaron Family. Admittedly I heard some from Fang, but it was nice to listen.

“Going to have a barbeque with mostly older folks from the neighborhood. Fang and I will be the only teenagers. They’re going to go play guitar in their room while I play nice with the fossils.” Is it rude to refer to living dinos as fossils considering the religious sites the actual fossils have nowadays?

“Well we all get to use a pool,” Damien says excitedly. “And my dad is making all the grilled stuff. It’s gonna be tasty.”

“Huh. Need us to bring anything?” Inco asks. I nod at this around my fish sandwich. 

“Nah, he can make plenty enough to have us all fed.” Liz looks very neutral at this. I’m guessing that the Payne family are all carnivores.

“Well what about something small? Like an appetizer?” I offer 

“Hmm. We are focusing mostly on the big meats and stuff.”

“Cool, I’ll bring something like deviled eggs,” I say. My mention manages to get Liz to pay attention long enough for me to mouth the word ‘fruit?’. Her reply is a quick nod which I return. “And something else. We don’t exclusively eat meat Damien.”

“Oh right, that makes sense. Most everyone is going to be on the carni diet. Good idea!”

I hear Inco chuckle next to me then pause as he asks “Did Olivia already leave?”

“Ah she does that sometimes man. You know it. She’s good.”

“Yea, but we were talking about the party.”

“That’s just how she is,” and I can definitely see a twinge of something sad in the man’s frills at that. A more neutral expression, which is a far cry from its usually bubbly nature. 

“Well, maybe she will catch up later,” Inco offers. Also a little more despondent, but still into the conversation. 

Damien nods. “Yea, we can make it all work out. Just gotta survive school first!”

My mind starts to drift as I think about what to bring to this party. Gotta be at least one dish for Liz and the three of us to eat. The Paynes would probably prefer something meaty as well. Maybe something small to bite and nibble? Ideas start to collect as I make plans.

Chapter Text

Inco

“Inco, we are way too fucking early.”

“Not that early, we will be fine.”

We are standing in the neighborhood of the Paynes. It is admittedly early. A little before noon. But Damien never gave me a firm time to arrive, just a ‘come on over!’ when I texted him. Maybe that’s on me for not figuring out.

Not too far from our apartment, we managed to make our way over rather quick. Anon has two full coolers in his hands while I carry the deviled eggs he made. Most of our time yesterday was preparing all this so that it would be good to roll out for now. He was even up in the morning on that grill we had making something. When I asked what exactly the dishes were he would shush me and call it ‘human tricks’. I did not love that answer, but I can deal with it I suppose.

We pass by a few neighboring houses as we find the address for the Paynes. At one point I think I see a dog following us along a fenceline until Anon makes some kind of face at it. It scampered away while Anon chuckled about ‘mean mugging that bitch’. I wish he would keep the filter on around the family event here.

We finally find the house we are looking for after walking for a little bit. The day was warm, but the walk was not so bad as to be tiring. Still warm enough for us to sweat just enough for our heads to glisten, more so because of our loads. Walking up to the door I admire the home. It’s a single story and cozy looking place, and it definitely is maintained well with a ‘family’ feel to it. Before we get far up the steps the door swings open and I get swept up in a hug. “Inco! Anon! Welcome to mi casa my dudes!” 

“I got eggs, Damien, eggs!”

“Oh right, sorry,” and I am released thankfully without a spilled package. Anon chuckles behind me at the sight. “You brought some more stuff? Thanks guys, I’m sure it’s delicious. You're a bit early though, we have some time to go before others arrive.” I distinctly ignore the hot stare Anon sends my way. “Follow me, everyone’s out back so far.”

Damien guides us through the house, and the both of us take turns taking it all in. There are some vintage game consoles and modern ones by the TV, a large kitchen area, and a cozy living room. Damien definitely comes from a home that is lived in by a family. “Nice digs,” Anon says.

“Thanks, I hear that you two got a nice place as well. I’ll have to swing by soon for a hangout.” Damien’s never ending grin leads us to the backyard, and we are welcomed by the sight of an above ground pool with its surrounding deck. The ramp down takes us to the rest of the Payne family, who stand up to greet us. A blue scaled woman greets us first.

“Hello boys, Damien’s told me about you. I’m his mother, Sophia.”

We both put down our loads on a nearby table before making ourselves known. She blinks a little as Anon’s coolers make contact with the table with their weight, but she smiles. “Hello ma’am, I’m Inco. This is my cousin Anon.” I shake hands with the matron of the family first.

“Pleasure to meet you,” he says. Then he wipes his hands of moisture before doing the same. 

Sophia giggles a little bit. “Well aren’t you two polite. And my, the striking resemblance.”

“I hope it’s not just the bald heads,” I joke.

“Well that does help a little,” and Sophia laughs. Good, it seems we are making a good impression. “Do you have anything to be placed on the grill? My husband Randy will help with that.”

“Oh we brought a few things, but only one will go on the grill.” I nod my head to the eggs I brought as well as the two coolers Anon was holding.

“I’ll grab the grill food.” He reaches in and grabs a foil wrapped package which took up all the space from the cooler. “The other one has fruit for us, and I believe Liz. She’s coming later?”

“How thoughtful, yes Liz will be appearing later.” Sophia nods and smiles deeply. “Go on ahead, I’ll get some of this refrigerated now.” She grabs a few items we brought while the two of us go off to Damien and his father. But we are soon interrupted as we hear a scrambling in the grass behind us and a desperate motherly voice yell “VINCENT NO!”

We both turn together and see a red blur leap in the air at us. It yells out “Acid kicks!” and--

Heurgn.

I drop hard on my knees as my face makes contact with the grass a second later. Both hands go to cover the now assaulted spot between my legs. I feel sick.

“Mah dick. Mah dick. Mah--heurk”, I hear Anon gag next to me. I turn my head slightly to see him with one hand grabbing his afflicted crotch like me, while the other supports and holds the foil package safely above the ground.

“Vincent Payne!” Sophia shouts. Through our groaning we can see a smaller version of Damien looking at us. He’s wearing a green shirt and cargo shorts, with the sleeves too long and covering his fists. His tail is wagging happily as he meets us. I think. Oh god I need ice.

“Vincent, you can’t just attack our guests like that! They’re hurt now.”

“It’s ok Mrs. Payne,” I get manage to get out. “Just. Shocked.”

“Hrnnnnnn, yes. Shocked,” Anon grinds out. “Just. Need to catch a breath. A few.”

“Here, use these towels to wash yourself off a bit.” Both of us stagger up as we start wiping. 

“Vinny’s acid is still premature so you shouldn’t feel anything besides bleached clothes,” Damien says as he jogs up to us. “Sorry bros, he’s been watching a ton of Dino Rangers recently. Lots of action.”

“Thankfully the acid won’t be fully effective until he reaches his teenage years.” Sophia offered us as we looked panicked for a second. Then relieved.

“Mine came in effect when I was twelve!”

Wait. Twelve? 

“...wipe faster boys,” Sophia says. We follow with enthusiasm. 

Vincent is escorted briefly away by his mother as Damien guides us to his father. The pain is thankfully receding and it does not look like we have to worry about further complications from acid.

“That sucked, sorry guys. Must have been painful.”

“It’s no worry,” I offer Damien to placate.

“Yea. We just have big targets down there.” Anon whispers. Damien’s eyes widened.

“Anon!” I whisper harshly. But then Damien chuckles.

“Nice,” he whispers. Dear lord.

Damien’s dad greets us as we make our way up to him. He’s a portly, shorter haired version of our friend with the same scale coloration. Large and thick rimmed glasses sit on his face as he smiles. It’s a good match to his son’s. “Hey there boys. Name’s Randy. How are you two today?” After I take his hand I get the distinct sticky sensation on my skin of…something. 

“Inco, sir. Thanks for having us. Hope you don’t mind us as late minute additions.” When I pull my hand back I see that I'm covered in a red mixture of wet and dry powder. It does have a powerful but tasty aroma there as well. 

“And I’m Anon. Pleased to meet you,” and he gets the same treatment. My cousin pauses as he sniffs and takes an experimental lick of the concoction on his hand. “Sweet, lots of savory. Looking forward to that.”

“Just call me Randy boys. And yes, I think we’ve got a good bit of seasoning on all this meat here.” He peers at the package in Anon’s hands and takes a whiff. Even from afar it seems like he can pick something out. “That already smells done. What did you bring to my little party?” His eyebrows waggle with some amusement.

Anon returns it as he unwraps the foil. I can see nothing truly big except the sheer number of square little cubes in a sticky sauce. Wait. Wasn’t I wrapping up some pork yesterday? Why does this smell the same? “Presenting some burnt ends,” he announces. “It’s my trick to make us your favorite human guests.”

“And the only ones,” Damien comments.

“Hahahah!” Randy laughs as he looks over the sweet smelling cubes. “You brought more meat to the dino party? I think you’re both going to do just fine here,” and gives us both a wink.

“Oh man, I want one of those now,” Damien says as his stomach echoes the sentiment.

“Meat candy, it’s good snacking,” Anon confirms as he pops one in his mouth. He holds up the package for us all to take bites out of. I grab two while the dinos grab maybe a bit more. Wow, this stuff truly was meat candy. These were going to disappear quickly. 

“Alright, you two come over here and take a quick turn at the grill. I’ve got ribs, brisket, pork shoulder, pork loin, lamb chops, chicken breast, flank steak, new york strips, and a few odds and ends.” Randy points out each cut of meat on this rather large grill. There are a few burgers for the ‘odds and ends’ like he pointed out, but everything we can see is filled with a mouth watering aroma. 

“Damn Randy, can you adopt me?” Anon mutters. He gets another laugh and a slap on the back.

“I could use a bro who can get me in shape,” Damien chuckles along. If he knew the insanity that statement would lead him to, I have no doubt Damien would begin to regret saying it aloud.

“Oh but I got Ink to keep working on. Sorry Damien, we can just replace you.” All of us laugh along. Randy deems it a good time to leave us to the trouble of taking care of this thing. It’s not too hard to do thankfully, just enough work to make sure nothing burns or cooks too thoroughly. Damien explained to us that most everyone coming today would be looking for things to be on the rarer side.

Then we simply hang out with Damien for a bit. “So how long till the rest of the party shows up?” I start off with as we watch Anon enjoying his burger flipping.

“Not too long. Oh, and thanks for getting all those fruits! Liz is coming by and I promised to grab a salad.”

“When were you going to do that?” 

“Don't have to now with you guys here.” 

…

…

Both my cousin and I rolled our eyes to the heavens. 

Randy comes by pretty quickly with a drink as he oversees the action. We all take another bite of meat candy as he decides to take over as well. 

Anon looks up and shrugs. “Pool time?”

“Sure, don't see why not,” I reply. Both of us started shrugging off our shirts and making our way over. Damien promises to come by soon after watching the meats. I think he drools a little bit but it could just be my imagination. Then the grass sizes underneath him. So maybe not.

We get stopped a few feet away by Sophia with a more calm looking Vinny in tow. “Boys, before you get in Vincent here has something to say.”

The younger dino looks up with wide eyes as he goes “Sorry bout kicking you down there with my acid kicks guys. Hope it didn't hurt.”

I chuckle as I give him a thumbs up. “It's alright little guy, you just got overly excited.”

Anon's smile is a little jittery in one corner of his mouth, but he holds up a thumb as well. “All good. Now you know better than to drop kick us where it hurts, right?”

“Right!” the precocious child cheers. He looks at us for a few seconds and blinks. “Did you guys trade all your hair for muscles or something? Did you eat your parents like everyone at school says about humans?”

Um. Thats a question.

“Vincent thank you,” Sophia says with a tighter smile this time. “Run along now dear. Just no more action ok?” The kid runs off as his mother grimaces and shakes her head “I'm sorry about that, he's never said that one before. I'll have to talk about that later.”

We both look at each other and shrug. “It's no problem Mrs. P,” I say. 

“Yea, I said way worse things about people as a kid.” Anon's smile is sincere, but I can see our matronly host quirk an eyebrow at that. Not exactly a huge comfort, but that will work.

Sophia departs as we consider just jumping straight into the pool and dealing with the wet clothes like I have on top of my shorts. Right as we get to the lip a great splash of water is heard and something breaks the surface with a large toothy maw opening up in front of my face.

“RAPTOR JESUS!”

“WATERY DEATH FUCK!”

“GAAAAAAAH!”

Three voices ring out in terror simultaneously. I've jumped straight into the air and back. My hands are behind me and grabbing on to Anon in a death grip as he supports me partially off my feet. Olivia seems to be the most stunned as she pants while looking at us.

Oh wow that is a nice swimsuit. It cuts right into her figure. And. Uhhhhhhhhh what a figure. So green. Focusonherfacefocusonherface.

“The hell are you two here so early for?!” she asks first to break the silence.

“We--we were invited without a time so we came by. What about you?” I ask, not fully shrill but definitely a higher octave.

“I live here you idiot,” she seethes.

Oh. Wait, really? 

“Since when?” Anon asks. We both notice he's still hanging on to me, so he finally lets me go with a shake of his head.

“More than a decade now. Damien’s mentioned it before.”

“He did?” I ask.

“I did! Hey Liv!” Our man of the hour comes jogging up. “Cool to see the guys so early huh?”

“Shit, you mentioned on the chat about getting some pool time, I didn't realize you meant like this.” Anon continues to shake his head at the situation. I can hear him softly mumble about the random set of circumstances leading to this.

“Well we’re here and ready to take a dip.” I stretch as I reach down and push off my pants.

“Gah!” Olivia yells while looking away. “Leave your clothes on!”

“Oh it's alright Olivia. I've got shorts on, look.” I wiggle my legs out and show off my brand new swim shorts I bought for the occasion. Yellow and silver eyes peer back at me from a clawed hand shield.

Then she lets out a snort. “You're not getting in here. This is my pool time.”

“Bish, you ain't the only fish in this pond. Move over.” Anon moves to the rim of the pool as if to jump in. A large tail thwack is heard as a wave of water flies right into his face with enough force to pause him in his step. I'm also hit with the powerful geyser. Damien has managed to foresee this event and sidestepped.

“Not a wise move my friends,” Damien almost giggles looking so amused there. “When Livy gets territorial, she really claims it.” He holds up a plate that he somehow had squirreled away somewhere full of what looks to be portions of meat from the grill. “Snacks? Dad says it’s chef privilege to get nibbles and dibs on what you cook.”

“Your dad is based as hell Damien,” Anon cheers as he gets a handful of bites. Not sure what that means still, but Damien nods.

Our hybrid friend picks up a piece of meat and asks the poolside occupier. “Yo Olivia, want a piece?”

The baryonyx thinks for a second before shrugging. “Sure, toss it in.” Damien obliges as she backs up, and we see her emerge out of the water partially with a jump. Jaws snap the morsel out of the air as she falls back in with a splash.

Wow. That was a pretty impressive sight. Anon echoes the sentiment aloud. I grab a strip of brisket and do the same. Olivia moves instantly and snaps it out before she realizes what she's done. One eye glances at me before she moves further into the water. Ah. Must be a bit embarrassed when someone new does that.

“Oh yea, Anon can you help me move a table real quick?” Damien asks.

“Hmm? Sure, where is it?”

“Mom wants me to grab the table in the dining room so we have room for guests. If we do it together it'll be quick. Come on!”

I feel like there's some disconnect there. But Anon follows along behind Damien anyway. I'm left with Olivia as we consider each other. And the party.

It's awkward.

“So. Swimming fun?” I get a yellow eye quirked at me in a disbelieving expression at the obvious answer.

Man, why am I suddenly so bad at this? 

“Well. You look like you're having fun?” I try to do finger guns on a whim. That seems to get people to respond.

The green gator girl scoffs at my attempt at humor. “You don't have to try so hard, Inco, we’re cool.” 

Woohoo, success!

“So there's still no chance of me getting in the pool is there?”

This time a smirk. “Not for a little bit. So you may as well put on your shirt.” Her eyes glance at my chest and stomach for a second before drifting back up. Do I see a slight blush? Or is that sunburn? Wait, can dinos get sunburnt? “You've recovered. From being burnt I mean. Don't need to do that again so soon.” Her claws start tapping away at the edge of the rim. She might be a little embarrassed chatting away while I'm like this. 

I nod in understanding and put on at least my shirt. The jacket remains off for now. We both turn as we hear a commotion by the door and see Damien and Anon doing their best to lug what seems to be a rather heavy and sturdy table out. “Ffffreakin, solid wood, dino supportive shhhhooting table. Crap.” I can see his muscles tensing and jaw clenched. Must be a heavy load. On the other end Damien is moving and bulging much the same.

“Pfff. How long till they figure out aun--Missus Payne wanted the folding tables from the garage?” Olivia snorted. I laugh a little burst at that.

“Should we tell them?” I ask.

“No, no no no. Just give it a second.” Her eyes close slightly in amusement as we look on. “Besides, Anon needs to be humbled now and again.”

“You two got along real well before we met huh?” I feel a little jealous at that. Not sure why.

“Eh, similar hobbies. It's like having a mirror sometimes.” Her eyes glance at me before turning back, and I think I hear her whisper to herself. “And the worst pick of the two.”

“OK, down, down for a second Damien!” Both boys settle the table down with a grunt, halfway between deck and living room. “Jesus, where are we taking this thing down? The ramp? One of us is going to get flattened by the heavy--heavy thing.” I had to admire his caution with cursing around Vinny who was watching excitedly.

“Well this is the biggest single table we have. Gotta get down somewhere. The others are a bit small.” Damien wipes off his brow with a hand while Anon whips his head at this revelation.

Eyebrows draw together in a frustrated stare. “Other tables?” Anon asks with a flat and gravelly tone.

“Oh yea! The ones in the garage.” Damien snaps his fingers at the recollection. “Mom probably meant those ones in the first place.”

“Damien you absolutely dense motherfucker.” Anon groans as he slaps one palm to his face. He opens two fingers to stare at Vinny. “I never said that. You never heard that.”

“Cool! Secrets!” Vinny's tail wags excitedly at the idea. Soon both teenage muscle heads lift the table back inside and seek to return it to its rightful placement.

“Heh, I knew Damien would do that eventually.” Olivia chuckles at the exchange with me. 

“We can placate my cousin with extra meat portions. I imagine Damien would prefer to be alive after all this.”

Olivia laughs more openly as she rests her head on two crossed arms on the lip of the pool. She seems to be floating slightly with her rear half bobbing in the water. I look away quickly and hope that the bright sun has made sure my shades keep my sudden interest hidden well. I'll turn out like Anon at this rate if I keep ogling my classmates.

Soon enough the two return with folding tables from the garage. Anon looks on with a deep frown but Damien seems to be bringing his cheer back. I leave Olivia to the pool while I jog over to help set up the folding tables. We get things done quickly which mollies my sulky hybrid cousin. Randy's offer of another bite of chef's privilege meat returns it in full. 

As I'm looking over the place I feel pretty content. The food is near done, everyone's laughing, and it's about--

“Heya!” a voice sounds off right behind me.

“HAUNTED HOUSE!” I yell. Spinning in place, a familiar face hovers in front of me. On a long neck. Which seems to run off deeper into the house.

“Heya Liz, welcome to the party!” Damien cheers back. 

“Oh man, sorry for yelling Liz. I did not expect anyone to come up so stealthily on me. Are all brachiosaurus so stealthy?" 

“You're all good Inco, I'm used to people jumping like that when I arrive.” She titters as her body makes its way through the house. “Is my uncle back here yet? He walked around the side of the house.” Large blue eyes squint as they peer around until they find the target of a large figure coming from the side gate. “Ah, Uncle Mike! Over here!”

I turn to see a very familiar leviathan striding towards us. He's…dressed. Differently. A large gold chain hangs on his neck with a money symbol that could be the size of my head. Bright green stripes run through a red fanny pack he has slung across his chest. Smiling slightly at the sight of me, he waves his hellos.

“Mr. Ferris is here? Wut?” Anon steps up to the side of me and Liz, clearly confused.

“He’s my Uncle Mike,” Liz offers. Anon blinks stupidly with another expression of incredulity. Then mumbles something about ‘fucking circumstances’ before the friendly senior whale stands in front of the three of us.

“Good afternoon boys. It’s a pleasant surprise to see you at this party.” His hands rest on his hips while he surveys the yard. “Ah, and it seems we are some of the first few guests. Quite ‘on fleek’ as you told me Anon.”

Liz blinks once before flashing a glare at Anon. I cough to break that before it could get noticed by Mr. Ferris. “Well, it certainly is a pleasant surprise to see you too sir. Your wardrobe certainly is…festive?”

His usual suit is still in place, seemingly unchanged from his everyday attire. But he smiles all the same at me. “Thank you Inco, I took the notes you gave me as well to be more ‘fuego’ as you kids say. Do excuse me, I see Randy waving me down for some refreshments.” A slight nod is his farewell to us before wandering over to the grill. 

Liz turns to both of us with a raised finger. “It was you!” she hisses. “You were the ones who did that to him!”

“He asked to be updated on slang Liz, chill!” Anon’s open hands do little to halt Liz’s tirade.

“I’ve had to deal with him trying to say things around me for the past few weeks. I thought it was weird, but then it’s apparently you trying to make me cringe into myself. Gosh!”

“I’ll bring out the fruit?” I offer for peace.

“Please, thank you,” she quickly responds. At least she is not one to hold a grudge. A proportionately large sigh comes out of her as she walks over to where Damien and the rest of the Paynes are hanging out with Mr. Ferris.

I get up to the door just in time to see Olivia propel herself out of the water and near her chair. A nearby towel is grabbed, which I look away from as she dries off, before she starts wheeling her way into the house. “Woah Olivia, are you done?” Damien looks up with a slightly confused look.

She pauses. “Yea?”

Randy and Sophia look a little sad, but offer her a smile. “Well we will be out here if you want to come out,” the patriarch of the house says. “Just give us a shout.”

“Aww, but you promised to do cannonballs today Livy. Remember?” Vincent looks positively pouty and disappointed.

A flash crosses Olivia’s face before she closes her eyes and shakes her head. “Sorry Vinny. Maybe later.” Without further ado she wheels herself in. I hold the door for her, but she does not give me much notice besides a nod. Then she wheels off to what I assume to be her room close by. I pause as I consider. This was an event that was familiar to the household here, but it was not the desired outcome. Part of me wanted to check in on my friend, but another held back with some consideration for her privacy. My trek to the fridge for the fruits had me conflicted with that internal debate.

Returning outside with my payload and peace offering, I could see more dinos soon appear. They were making their way to the tables with laughter, shouts, and greetings. Neighbors I could assume. I looked around until I found Anon and Damien in the pool together, chatting as they sipped some soda bottles. Liz sat nearby on the deck as she joined the conversation.

“Snacks?” I offer.

“That looks great, thank you Inco,” and Liz quickly bites down a few bites from the cooler. I take up a handful of grapes and offer some to Anon. He declines with a wave of his hand.

“Damien and I are going to see who can eat the most thirds and maybe fourths. No thanks.”

“What about seconds?” I ask. 

Liz rolls her eyes while Damien answers. “Well those are a no brainer, don’t even need to consider if we can eat those. Plenty of room here!” The diplo-spino teenager pats his stomach as Anon nods along. Gluttons.

“Well besides that then, does Olivia do that alot?” My body quickly appreciates the cold water as I dip into the pool. It is rather refreshing on this hot summer day. The last summer day for the year if the party title was going to be correct.

“Yea, pretty much,” Damien nods. “She doesn’t like the big crowds we can sometimes have. So she goes off to her room instead.”

“And does what? Watch Gundam?” Anon asks with a sip of his can.

“Sometimes. Mostly art stuff.”

I frown slightly, and I can see Anon do the same. Liz and Damien seem to have accepted the matter with familiar and sad expressions. It’s something they have seen before and expect to see again. But it’s not our place to pry.

We start bringing up other topics as we wait for the food to get ready. Anon’s cheesy wire-fus, Liz’s progress on her portfolio and excitement for the art contest, my own entry to it, and Damien adding in commentary everywhere he can. Randy’s booming echo interrupts us with a proud “Foods up!”

Damien and Anon immediately scramble and race their ways to the table where the plates and some of the sides are at. My own gait is steady as I slowly make my way over with Liz and continue talking about our art hopefuls. Randy’s ensemble of meats piled high seems to go through a fair amount in a short while. Everything he made is succulent and perfectly juicy. 

It’s a great time as we tuck in to the feast. Getting to know the Paynes is fun and the neighborly dinos are all polite and easy to chat with occasionally as well. Mr. Ferris thankfully, for our sakes and Liz’s, seems to have abandoned the lingo Anon taught him as we keep moving along. As I get up for my second helping of savory delights I can see the other two teenage boys working their way through their third plates. I’m not sure if Anon can really keep up with a true carnivore in meat consumption, but he was giving Damien a run for his money. No fingers missing yet.

While I make a joke about this with Liz something catches the corner of my eye. A yellow and silver orb peers out from a window as I start to make out a certain social recluse’s face. I offer a wave but get no response. Another wave, and still ignored. My mind starts to try and figure out a way to get a reaction as I take another bite of my burger. Which seems to make a slight difference. Intrigued, I moved the burger up and down again. It is tracked immediately by that steady gaze. Slowly does my meaty morsel go up, up, up as the eyes keep moving up as well. Then I move it slightly further in the opposite direction. I’m pretty sure I see scales smush up against glass at that.

Olivia seems to break out of a trance as she finally looks at me with a baleful glare. My smile does not waver. But I do conceded the point and figure that she may be hungry. I stand up and look at my companions--Damien has taken off his own shirt with a new plate as Anon starts to slow down and with a worried look in his eye--before piling up another one with a few cuts of meat. I consider it for a second before piling a few more inches of several meats on there. Maybe a few eggs that I brought too.

Walking to the house, Sophia spots me and gives me a quizzical look. Then to the house, and back to me again with a more introspective gaze. I nod politely. A small smile and a nod are her response before she returns to a conversation she was having with her husband and another guest. 

Sliding into the Payne living room, I look around. Yet there seems to be no sign or scale of Olivia. I sigh as I walk further in and place this meat monstrosity I have on the kitchen island. The AC feels nice. Really nice actually even after the pool. One hand rubs across my head as--

Wait.

Why do I feel hot on my forehead? I poke it tenderly and confirm the second sunburn situation of the week.

“Oh jeez.” My comment is left unanswered in the empty house. I cannot really count on the Paynes for having anything to relieve the sunburn. My earlier question still sits in my mind as I consider looking over the fridge and medicine cabinet. If they have one. Surely they do. Both Payne boys by their exuberant nature necessitate one. Deciding it's worth trying I look into the fridge.

That's so much meat. Some leftovers. Soup? Ah, soda cans. The ones Anon and Damien were sipping on. As I reach out I can see more sunburnt skin along my arm. Crap. I stand and look at more of me to confirm that I am flirting with future skin cancer at the rate I'm going. My hand snatches a can of soda and starts pressing it to my face and other affected areas. Sweet and painful release. 

Turning from the fridge rewards me with the sight of an open-mouthed Olivia as she picks up a large turkey leg, halfway raised, from the kitchen island of the meat platter. My observation has her frozen. We stare at each other for a few heartbeats.

“So. How's it taste?” Well I'm disappointed in myself with that opening line.

Olivia is silent before she finally closes her mouth and gives a throat-clearing cough. “Good. Always good.”

“Cool, Randy’s cooking seems like it’s nice to have whenever you want.”

She nods at me. Okay, this is progress for the day.

“So what are you up to?”

“You know. Art. Stuff. Art stuff.” She looks at me, away from me, then back again. “Are you…going to put on a shirt? Or do you need to not for all the…” One clawed hand waves at me. “That?”

“Sunburn. It’s always a sunburn for me.” I touch my head with my hand--ow--and try to chuckle. 

“I’ll say.” Pause. “I’m going to go back to my room and chill.”

“Are you sure?” C’mon Inco, work that mouth and logic. “Party is going well. Your family--”

“Not my family, in case you didn’t notice.” There’s an edge to that snip she gave me. “I’m not going to stick around here for long.” Despondency overcomes anything else on that face of hers. 

I know that look, it’s the ‘self-hate’/’what’s wrong with me’ face. Best way I’ve handled it so far is finding a distraction. My gaze does not see anything particularly obvious for a good one. So I have to improvise. “Hey, do you want to show me some of your art? Art stuff?” She looks at me with some shock, so far so good. “I’m pretty burnt up. And I don’t really need to watch Damien and Anon go toe to toe in some Food to Face contest.”

“I--I don't really let anyone in my room.” I can feel a small frown appear at the rejection, but then Olivia moves her lips back and forth while her fingers dance across each other as she nervously offers me something else. “But…but we could set up in the living room. If that's okay. I'll just have to go fetch all of my supplies.”

“That sounds great,” I say with a grin. “I've been curious how you paint so well for a while.” Finding a good spot for us both, I walk over to the edge of one of the couches so Olivia can park next to me by the armrest. She's staring at me for a few seconds before finally moving with a jerky motion. She closes the door gently while I can hear some rummaging inside.

Everyone outside seems to be having a good time from what I can tell. Anon is defeated in the apparent contest while Damien sits next to him motionless. Both of their faces seem to convey deep regret at their actions. But I'm mostly excited to see Olivia's process. Figuring out how she could do different styles and interpretations from her framed art ‘Dreamscape’ to the band posters for Wurm Drama was something I was super interested in. 

A door creaks open as Olivia rolls up next to me, her lap laden with various supplies. She pops an easel open with practiced ease. As she gets everything oriented she plops next to me on the couch with a ‘woomph’ of depressed cushions. It seemed easy for her. And she was also very very close to me. Disconcerting? Maybe. Surprising? Definitely. I was immediately hopeful that I didn't stink sitting so close to her.

It takes a minute for her to establish her domain before she finally notices how close she is to me with a ‘wah’ of shock. “How long have you been sitting so close?”

I cough. “I was…uh. I was here the whole time. You scooted up next to me yourself.”

She was definitely blushing now. “Sorry. I. Uh. Just, never mind.” A few swatches of paint are in her hands before she pauses, looks at me, and snickers as she picks up a few more vibrant selections. Yellow, orange, and red. Interesting. Wonder why?

Colors start to blend on her pallett quickly with some well practiced skill. “How bad does it hurt?”

“Hmm? Oh the sunburn? Not too bad. But it definitely stings a bit.”

“What did you put on earlier this week to heal it? That smelly stuff?”

“Does aloe vera smell?” This was news to me. I liked the smell.

“That was aloe? Huh. Different from what au--Mrs. Payne uses. For shakes and stuff.” She considers me for a moment before returning to paint. “We have some aloe plants in the yard. You can go get some if you want. Doesn't smell as artificial as that other stuff you got slathered with.”

I really had to consider how different and powerful the dino sense of smell was. I nod at Olivia before going outside and finding the desired plant in short order. Do I just rub this on? The skin looks a little rough. Hopefully I don't have to boil it. 

Wishing Rosa or Stella were here to grant me their plant knowledge, I return inside to see Olivia making great strides of progress. She's got several outlines and shapes laid out on the board. 

I sit down and whistle, which causes Olivia to flick her eyes at me and her tail to twitch. She harrumphs as she holds out a hand.

Uh. That is forward. My mind blanks for a bit. Really forward. Should I be holding her hand? Maybe she wants it as a support thing? For her hobby and favorite past time? I mean. Some people from what I can tell online prefer to have some sort of comfort as they try and do something together with friends. My old therapist told me it’s perfectly fine to want physical contact with friends. Respectfully of course. Physical contact is the best way to establish bonds. Supposedly?

Hoping that my sunburn hides my blush, I reach out and gingerly grasp the offered hand. Her scales were smooth, a little cool, but I could feel her strength in the muscles all around it. Definitely a practiced hand with the brush, and proving wrong my expectations of far more dexterity besides. Olivia tightens her hands without looking at me. Then pauses as her fingers start to pull across my skin. The claws are sharp but not unpleasant. Like a good scratch. This seems kinda nice actually, if just a bit embarrassing.

Wide yellow eyes look at my hand, then my face. A much bigger blush is coming across her face. “Why are you holding my hand Inco?!”

Was I not supposed to? “Because you held it out to me?” My voice isn't exactly certain now based on her reaction. 

Raspy voice stuttering, failing, starting, and failing again for a few seconds, Olivia treats me with some frustration as she tries to find the right words. “The leaf! The aloe leaf! I was reaching for--you were--mnaahh!” She released my hand finally with enthusiasm as she tried to throw it away from her.

“Oh. Oh!” I can definitely feel more of a flush bloom across my cheeks at the realization. Of course she was, we were just talking about it before I got it. An infinitely awkward silence stretches between us with my faux paus. Neither of us can quite look at each other. Finally I try to cough and get Olivia's attention. Her flinch is pronounced as one silver iris peeks at me from her shoulder. “Sorry” I managed to get out. “That…that was my bad.”

“It,” she coughs as well before rubbing her throat. “It's alright. Just…just ask before you go grabbing and getting handsy with me.” The thought of me grabbing her beyond that enters my head and makes my eyes wide enough to be seen beyond my glasses. It seems to be obvious to Olivia as her lips peel back in a grimace and a further reddening of cheeks. “Not like that! In general! Why would--ack.” She frowns in pain as she rubs her throat again.

I'm up quickly from the couch as I almost run into the kitchen. Nervous and ‘I can't believe I did all that’ energy forces me to quickly find a bottle of water inside the fridge. My speed is equally quick as I return and hold it out to Olivia. But my mouth remains firmly sealed. I feel that if I say anything else I might just die of a heart attack.

Olivia also avoids looking at me as she quickly grabs the water and chugs it. Clean dry too. A sigh creeps out of her maw after she crushes and chucks the empty bottle next to her. Our eyes creep together again before she sheepishly offers me a “Thanks.”

“Don't mention it” I reply. “Let’s. Ahem. Let’s just get back to the painting. If you like.” One aloe vera leaf is offered as well in a rather tremulous peace offering. “And maybe you can show me how to use this properly?”

“Fine with me. Totally,” she mutters. The same hand I grabbed gingerly takes the leaf while she avoids looking at me. Both eyes are still wide pools of yellow on her face, but the air is more tolerable between us. Then one claw slices along the whole of the leaf before she reaches up to give it back to me. “You’ll want the gel there, it should help.”

Well that was easy. Dang. I was afraid I was going to have to boil the thing and make a mess in the kitchen. “Thank you,” I offer my equally embarrassed friend. She nods, and I settle on the couch next to her again as I start to roll this fresh gel across my achy skin. Wonderful relief hits as it works almost immediately. 

My relieved expression seems to push Olivia on as she snickers before returning her focus to the painting. Relaxation takes me a bit more into the couch as I continue to apply, but am stopped with a tail tugging on my leg. One eyebrow was quirked in my direction as Olivia gave me a look. “Sit still and get back into your previous position”.

“What? Why?”

“You wanna see how I work or not?”

“OK ok, one sec.” My back tingles as I force myself back up into my straighter position. Sure got some sunburn down there too it seems. A few minutes pass by as the artist next to me really focuses on their work. Brushes are picked up, do a few strokes, before they are replaced with others dipped in various coats of paint. Several lines blend together, shapes coalesce, and features appear on the canvas. Some muscle, skin, shades, and a red tint are looking back at me.

“Well alright then. I did not expect to be a model for you today.” My arms cross my chest in Indignation. “Do I get paid for it at least?”

“My company and barbeque, now shush,” she grumbles at me. When she's focusing it seems that Olivia does not tolerate too much distraction or back talk. My harrumph echoes my sentiment as I return to my previous position. I can at the very least be a good source of artistic inspiration. Even as I keep applying wonderful liquid relief on my body.

Admittedly, Olivia is very good at what she does. I hum to myself in appreciation of the work but am cut off by a tail smack to one foot. Rude. She just had to ask. More minutes tick by as the continuation of the art slithers forward. “You sure got talent,” I mutter aloud. 

Flinch. “What does that mean?” Olivia asks with some defensiveness. And no eye contact. Was that too much?

“Well you drew me so quickly without having to constantly look at me. And you did those amazing posters for Wurm Drama. It makes me wonder what makes me so special.” I look at her work before nodding with a snap of my fingers. “It's the shades isn't it? My best feature.”

Eye meets eye as my joke seems to fall flat and dead on arrival. Finally Olivia closes hers and pinches the space between them . “God, you two are related. That joke sucked so bad.”

“What? What's that mean?”

“Your cousin says stupid shit like that on the Dinocord all the time. It's just who he is.” She pauses as she looks at me with a more guarded expression. “It's not awful. Just…corny. Like a dad joke.”

“I can be funny,” my muttering tries to defend my pride. It is met with a raspberry and a chuckle from my friend. “But why me?” I continue. “I would think the Paynes would love portraits like this of them. I mean I want this one when you're done, it's great.”

Several emotions race across Olivia as I say that. “Mr. and Mrs. Payne are just my godparents. They wouldn't want this…stuff I make.”

“But you live with them. And have for a long time right?”

“Well that's because they know my dad. They've known each other since college or something like that. And they had their kids at almost the same exact time too. Because of that I've been over here in stretches of time since Damien and I were carpet crocs.”

“Carpet crocs?” The image of two chomping, hissing, and scurrying baby versions of the two made me chuckle quite fondly. 

“Heh, yea. Real little. Got treated like the oldest because I was born first. Been living with them so often because dad travels for work. And stays there. Alot.” There's a sadder expression on her face. Another familiar one.

“Yea. Parents moving for work and staying away is…something I know about.” Olivia blinks at that but I wave it off. “It's nothing. Just how it is. I think I get you.” My attempt to button that convo seems to go well as Olivia nods and returns to the painting.

“Hold still for a second,” she says. Before I can think to comply she is hovering a few inches from me. Large reptilian eyes stare Into mine, her mouth hovering so close I can feel her breathing. They roam over my face and examine every scrap of my skin in an almost invasive manner. Then she starts to move down as she inspects my chest. And neck. Then arms. With her so close I am almost driven up to the back of the couch.

Heart hammering, skin flushing, eyes wide. Everything seems to further escalate as she reaches up for my glasses. My hands thankfully catch hers and forces her to blink. I look into those confused portals framed by soft and curly hair as she finally registers her actions. “Um. Do you need them off?” I squeak. 

She nods almost imperceptibly. I return the gesture as I slowly reach up to pick off my prescription glasses. The room is dark enough I can at least do it without wincing too much. After my vision clears without pain I can see Olivia inching closer than ever.

Does my breath stink I hope it doesn't I really really want it to not stink oh wow she smells kinda nice is that a good shampoo.

“GOOD” Olivia almost shouts into the void between us. My flinching breaks me away and reminds me to replace my shades. “That’s all good, good for now.” Quick as a whip, Olivia twists and focuses on the painting. Paint brushes fly once more with speed and a new vision to bring to life. Harsher contrasts are applied with defined borders, yet blended colors popped out. Keen eyes looked over what she had done before another green-bobbed nod. I looked over and let out another whistle.

Visually it was not quite complete. There were features yet to be defined, but what I could see was a great sight. Hues and soft lines gave me an ephemeral look while still letting me be defined by the harsher borders around my outline. Skin tones shifted between my natural pink to the burnt red as well. Olivia interjects into my thoughts her own comment. “It was interesting to use a few more reds and more sunset-like colors. Made me think of evening when I had to adjust to your skin. And there’s a few more details left to do as you can tell.” Inquisitive overtones laced her voice next. “But you still think you want this one for yourself, eh?”

“Definitely. I don’t have much in my apartment for art besides some cheesy posters here and there that Anon and I put up. So this would make it more real. Overall a better space I think.”

“Less trash taste you mean,” she smirks. I think Anon has used a similar phrase before.

“Yea, pretty much. Only so much interior design we can do.”

“Your folks willing to let you decorate the whole place?”

A pause. “They haven’t really checked in since I moved in. Hard to do when you’re away for work.” Olivia frowns as she looks over at me. We don’t say anything. She gets it. She can understand what it feels like to wait for a parent that cares but is so far away.

“Well, you can head back out if you want to get back to the party. I’ll be in here and finishing off some food.” With a nod at me she turns her wheels swiftly to make her way back to her personal space. With her family outside? That feels kind of wrong.

“Want to come join me instead?” I ask.

Wheels come to a full stop as Olivia freezes. It does not seem that she expected me to invite her back out there. I get an odd look from her as she squints at me. I decided to continue. “I could see how much the Paynes want you back out there to enjoy the time together. The atmosphere is positive, and welcoming, all around. I think we could all do that. Together.”

“They aren’t my family in case you couldn’t tell,” she snaps. There’s a small snarl to her lips as she looks over to me. 

“But they are. I can see how much Damien wants to hang out with his sister, as well as Vinny, and the Paynes want to enjoy what time they can with their goddaughter. Take it from someone who is lacking in that department.” We maintain eye contact as she deflates rapidly. “I have at least one person in my corner, but you've got several rooting for you in yours.”

“They,” Olivia chokes before she starts again. “They've got enough to worry about. Their sons. All the other guests. They don't need to be worrying about me and this,” she waves her hands below her with a more disgusted snarl.

“Do they say anything about it? Or are you projecting?”

She says nothing to me for what feels like a minute.

“There's pain when it comes to family. We both know that. Expectations, assumptions, and more. But I like to think that with the pain comes a closeness. Willingness to share.” Memories come of me opening my heart out to Anon as a kid, him slowly doing the same to me. Those times really helped me be a better person despite the hurt. Simply because it was something shared. Olivia has turned in her chair towards me now, fully intent on what I'm saying. 

“Your family seems to love you Olivia. My family--Anon--is the one guy I can rely on. He tells me when I mess up, and I do the same for him. It isn't pretty sometimes. But we have each other, always. And frankly? I'd love to have more hang out time with you too. All of us as a group of friends.” 

Olivia considers me for a long moment. She does not say anything for several heartbeats. 

Something seems to crumble, a last line of defenses and excuses before she sighs and nods her head. “If you think I can…have fun out there. With everyone. I'm willing to try. For now.” Her hands grab onto each other in a silent battle with herself, but she nods again before looking more determined.

My smile is small but I try to fill it with all the sincere warmth I can muster, and then I hook a thumb behind me. “If you like, I’ll even help you dunk my cousin and your brother in the pool. Or roll them in, considering they look catatonic at the moment.”

That does the trick. An equally warm smile lifts her features up. “Now that could be easy to do.”

Hopeful and eager, I open the door for us both. Looking out we can see that quite a bit of time has passed since I originally headed in with Olivia’s food. There’s far fewer guests, but the ones I know are still sticking around. Damien and Anon seem to be laying in the grass next to each other while chatting about something I can’t quite catch. Liz seems annoyed at the state but still amused if the glances she sends our pink and red friend’s ways are any indication. As we exit the wheelchair squeaks ever so slightly. We are noticed by the family.

Damien is the first to perk up. His legs propel him from the ground in a flash. Wide eyes seem shocked as he goes “Olivia?” More heads turn at the revelation, which causes a sheepish baryonyx to smile and wave slowly. “Good to see you out here,” and his smile is nothing but pure unadulterated joy.

“Inco here talked my ear off until I relented,” Olivia deadpans. My own look is flat as I glance at her, but the grin she hides, poorly, is good enough for me to not comment. 

“Good to see you wheelie-dealie,” Anon mutters. He rolls with a deep groan and holds his stomach. “Goddamn sausages are killing me now.” Then belches, ew. “You missed the fun.”

Olivia’s eyes narrow to little slits at him. “Use that name again and I’m going to run you over, you thick-skulled ape.” They both frown at each other until Anon makes a mocking face of acknowledgement.

“Are you going to be here for just a little bit?” Damien asks his god-sister.

“Nah, I think I’ll hang around. Catch some sun. Like these two bozos,” she points at the only two humans with a snicker. Can’t blame her, my cousin is starting to look rather pink across his back and shoulders.

Damien in turn starts grinning ear to ear. Hole? Ear hole to ear hole. Frills start to quiver as they go wide.

“If you keep that up I am going to puke,” Anon says with every ounce of conviction. “What the fuck.” Damien leans on Anon’s shoulder as he grins and picks up the pace. “Oh fuck why are you feeling me up like this with those on me?!” The two wrestle for a second, arms flying, until both of them pause. Their faces go dead. “Truce?”

“Truce,” Damien whispers. I’m guessing their stomachs were reminding them to stop messing around while so full. Violently so. 

“You should have seen what he did with those things when we were carpet crocs,” Olivia sniggers. “He got caught one time in a bathroom door. Smushed flat.” Both close siblings laughed at the memory. It was a shared secret that made the laughter all the better.

An orange and green blur rockets across the yard as Vincent leaps in the air and lands on Olivia’s lap. “LIVY!” he screams at point blank range. I wince as my own ears tremble at that.

“Hey there Vinny,” she chuckles as she holds him. Manic energy vibrates through the kid as he starts peppering the oldest sibling of the Payne household with questions. Olivia does her best to answer but it's a losing battle. 

“Can we play cannon? Can we please please please?” His vibrations reach a new crescendo as his tail starts wagging a mile a minute.

“I dunno Vin, I’m a little tired.” She seems to be looking for a lifeline, but I am not giving it to her. Neither does Damien it seem.

“You promised! Just a few times!” Wow, can his eyes really get wide and dilated like that on command? He has some skills.

The wall crumbles in Olivia’s mental fortress of resistance. “Fine, fine.” Vinny yells in excitement as he curls into himself like a little ball. “Are we loaded?”

“Round is loaded! Aim, ready,” Vinny holds his breath for a second to create tension. “FIRE!” Olivia’s arms scoop him up and hurl him readily into the pool. The child missile soars in dead center with a large splash. I can see Randy and Mr. Ferris clapping at the show while Sophia admonishes them for the display. She then calls out to Vinny to be careful.

“Damn gurl, you work out?” our local gym rat asks with an approving nod.

“Gotta get something out of lugging myself everywhere in this thing.” Her shrug is dismissive but the grin remains in place.

“Hmm. Good to know. Maybe I should go spinning in one of those things for a good arm day.” I…Oh good lord Anon. 

“Did you really make a joke about wheelchairs in front of the person who needs one?” Olivia asks slowly.

Two green eyes look at me. And then her. Then go wide in absolute shock and realization. “I didn’t mean that. I did not mean to--It was a work out thing. Arms. Guns! I--”

Snorting drifts up from Olivia. Then cackling. All three of us look at the delighted teenage girl as she pounds the arm rests of her wheelchair. “Anon, you're such a fucking idiot,” she manages to get out. “God that was good, I needed a laugh.” Even Vinny's wet plop on her lap fails to steal her mirth. She laughs again as she manages a higher arc than before with Vinny in another epic splash. Randy finally calls off the horseplay, much to the chagrin of those involved, but Vinny still leaps off without much bother to find something else to burn massive amounts of energy on. It's only then we notice that the Payne parents have crept forward.

Randy and Sophia have made their way over and stand tentatively at the edge of our circle. Sophia speaks first. “Olivia?”

“H-hi Auntie,” Olivia smiles back. Her voice is soft and meek.

Randy puts an arm around his wife as he steps forward with a pleased smile. It's inviting, as if to help keep back the idea that she may run off at the slightest movement.

“I hope I didn't miss too much.”

“Not at all. I'm glad you're here,” the blue scaled matriarch says as she envelopes Olivia in a tight embrace. Thank goodness I have shades on, otherwise my wet eyes would give me away. Anon nearby is blinking rapidly with a look of concentration. It's good Olivia finally accepts this familial love.

“It's always good to have you Little Ace. Always,” Randy adds as he kneels down to add to the hug. One free hand ruffles his god-daughter's hair who responds with a giggle. Green arms finally reach out and squeeze both godparents deeply. A shudder runs through Olivia, and the hug tightens further.  

I walk over to Anon and squeeze him in a tight side hug. Sniffles come out from that side, which I quickly copy despite any self-control I might have.

It does not take long for the party to resume after that emotional display. Anon at one point whispers to me a joke about crocodile tears and I elbow him to shut that down as quickly as possible. 

All of us teenagers are resting at the edge of the pool dockside when Olivia casually yawns and stretches her tail behind Damien. I follow her plan and mention taking a look at my cousin's back to see how bad his own sunburn is. When both are distracted, the shoves are quick and brutal. Yelps ring out before the splash which has us all laughing harder than ever. An idea is played out that maybe they should drag us in after them, but Olivia's tail whip right above their faces persuades them to another course of action. Instead they float on their backs and passively accept their soggy fates 

Vinny has been showing off more action kicks and dives to the adults. He uses Liz's raised neck as a goal for jump height. For her part, Liz giggles every time the kid jumps and raises her head just high enough to be out of reach. Intuition strikes Vinny as he does a running jump from a table and almost grabs the brachy target. Sophia quickly shuts it down afterwards for safety's sake.

Anon and Damien have a pie and ice creaming eating contest. Randy shakes his head with a lopsided grin as Sophia stops them at pie slices four. Both seem miserably full and refuse to learn their lesson.

“Hey everyone, gather up!” I started to wave at people towards the pool when we were starting to wind down. Anon and Damien get up from their sunbathing positions on the deck while Olivia looks up from her own resting place inside the pool. My phone dangles in my hand as I grin at her. “Gotta make a good memory of the day.”

I get a gator eye roll as she easily glides to the position everyone else was in. Finagling ensues as we try to get a good shot of all the party goers. Something passes between Anon and Olivia as he stands up. “Yo cuz, let Damien take the photo. He's got better reach.”

“Good idea. Damien, you up?”

“Sure, sure. Hmm. Inco, could you get up by the pool's edge real quick? Looks like a better contrast. Anon can then scooch in by your legs.”

I comply as we all get comfortable. I place my hand on the rim and notice a quick blur of another hand shooting away from it. Ah. Olivia's. We both still seem a bit embarrassed by that episode from earlier.

Damien holds up the phone perfectly as he grins. “Alrighty, get ready everyone. 3. 2. 1--” Three hands grab hold of me. Oh no. Before I can see or think of anything else I'm tossed backwards into the pool with a mighty splash. I see a vague shape of a muscular and bald head looking down at me and laughing. I think. The figure grows larger in clarity as I see another red shape come up behind and lift them over the edge. A green tail lashes out around the wrist and drags Anon into the water after. Even in the water there’s a wild look of betrayal and surprise. 

We both stand up from the pool and hear the wild laughter coming from the two god-siblings. I spit out a stream of water as Anon starts blasting waves of it with scooped arms into their faces. “Hope the shot was good at least,” I say after climbing out. 

Vinny is laughing at Anon as well, who deems it an insult and starts to run off after the little devil. A chase is underway, but victory is clear. Only one of them does not have monkey feet.

“Yea man, totally clean. One of your favorites if I do say so myself,” Damien chuckles.

“Nah, my favorite of the day is what Olivia painted for me.” Man Vinny can really run.

“Oh what now?” Damien's frills quiver as he looks over at us. Olivia groans as she fully submerges back into the water to avoid this topic. Before it goes further, Anon takes his revenge and runs the short distance between them. He grabs Damien by the legs and flips the taller dino over, who squawks and windmills his arms for purchase. No luck though as he still falls back in.

I decided to take a photo with my phone then, just maybe for revenge. But mostly because Damien’s sulk as he gets out of the water is hilarious. 

Chapter Text

Anon

Our weekend was pretty tight after that Summer's End party. Managed to get some actual studying done for once. It certainly helps to have a good environment when you can order yourself some grub and have it delivered to your door by a gentlemanly raptor. Reg even managed to get my coffee exactly how I liked it; hot as fuck and ready to mix with protein milk. 

Afterwards we spent a ton of time goofing off and chatting with friends. I think Olivia hit it better off with Inco after hanging at their place, as the two of them were chatting more often at each other via text. She even sent him photo evidence of Guts. Explaining to him where the name came from is an effort I'll leave for the gator girl.

Naomi sent a proverbial flood of family photos. They found a campsite near the ocean and stayed around there for a couple of days. It looked like a blast. Through much heckling on the group chat via Fang, we got one photo of them together in their swimwear. Naomi looked good in her onesie, but the others…goddamn were they not kidding. It looked like Cassandra was going to pop out while Tony was one slip from jail for public indecency. Ben was definitely going to enjoy the pictures Mia likely took for him. 

Fang was quiet about her own weekend. They cornered Moe about me working for him at the party, which surprised the hell out of him. The lecture about overserving Naomi was also given. Nothing as much as to cause a scene at a party, but Moe's moping on Tuesday at work was enough for me to get the picture.

Now it's Wednesday. Good ol’ post workout day with Trish Wednesday. Yup. Certainly nothing wrong here.

Unless you count the pissed off Ptero next to me in science class.

“Sooo. You had a fight?” I ask tentatively. 

“Like I said, Naser is just trying way too hard, and do so goddamn much. Way more than he should try,” Fang grunts. Their right foot beat a quick rhythm on the ground in their annoyance at recalling events. “Since the party he's been on my case. Trying to make sure I'm OK, that I'm not doing anything wrong, that I'm doing schoolwork, blah de fucking blah.” A scowl crosses their snoot as their eyes narrow. “When I told him to fuck off from my life dad overheard and joined in. Lots of big fucking words from all three of us.” 

I know I've been here for a little less than a month, but this sounds like some serious family baggage. And not the kind I'm welcome to pry into? Naser has been looking exhausted at lunch lately without giving a reason as to why. I assumed it was track and school, but I should have expected family stuff too. Sweet Raptor Christ's balls do these siblings have damage. Fang's sigh pulls me from my thoughts as they frame their head in their hands with a despondent look. “I need a fucking break.”

Hmm. Maybe I can work with this? An idea forms in my brainrot containment cage. “Well, are you doing anything after today?”

One quirked eyebrow is thrown my way at that. “You got something in mind?”

I shrug. “I still don't know the city all too well. Wouldn't mind trying to go around and see what a native has to offer for it.”

Fang’s iconic smirk returns as they look me up and down. “Yuppie asking a townie to be a tour guide? I hope the pay is good.”

“Only if you show me how to have fun here. Maybe your version of fun.”

Fang considers this with a nod. “Cool. I think I can swing that. Mind if I bring Naomi along? We can invite Trish and Reed as well.” I can hear them mutter something else but can't quite catch it in full. Something about ‘too busy’. 

“Ah, so I can be a squeaky third wheel to your date? Or so I can be a chaperone?” I chuckle at the image. “But sure, let's see what the others say. Catch up at lunch.”

Fang nods with an assured smile. It's a welcome sight compared to their earlier expression at the beginning. 

Trish and Reed sadly had busy schedules. Siblings take up Trish’s free time most days, while Reed told us he was doing some extra volunteer work. He wouldn't quite say what it was, so I didn't pry. 

At lunch I catch Fang as we make our way to Naomi’s den of student council glory. Fang's knock and quick entry are accompanied with a declaration of “Date night!”

Well then. I'm not so sure I'm part of the planning process anymore. 

My folded arms and stare at Fang cause them to chuckle mischievously as the cream colored parasaur looks on in confusion. “What? Date night?”

“Yea, shit shucks. Wanna go blow off steam and kiss on a bench to make the prudes have aneurysms in a park somewhere? Anon’s going to be our third wheel and ‘chaperone’.” That last bit gets thrown with air quotes, and I can feel my frown deepen.

“Yea, it was my idea you thief. Not really a date night, but more so getting out and blowing off steam. Leave it to the dino to steal the human’s ideas as their own.”

“Appropriation is the society we live in, deal with it and live dweeb.” Fang moves closer to Naomi and leans over their desk. “What do you think babe? The three of us hit up the town, make the dweeb grumble about his single status, and we get some good food too?”

“Hm. That does sound rather nice.” Naomi considers the two of us. “Is anyone else available to come?”

“Nah, busy.” Fang waves their hand and looks at Naomi with giddy expectation. Their lady love finally relented. 

“Okay, okay. That sounds good. But I've got to get home and change before. Can we meet at my place?”

“Yes! Let's do it!” Fang pumps a fist in victory. 

“How are we gonna get there? Not sure there's enough room in Mia's death mobile for all of us plus her usual escort of Ben. And I refuse to ride in that trunk.” I have no doubt where I would go in the decision of me versus her blue chew toy.

“You could get a ride from Naser?” Naomi offers. Fang groans at that. “Just to get to my place.”

“Fine, I can deal with it.”

“Sweet,” I say with a nod. “Going for a Nascar ride, hope we don't get lapped by the other drivers when we go for our loops.”

Both my friends lampoon me for my good taste in a joke. Philistines. 

After school we made our way to Naser and his car. I shot him a heads up that Fang and I needed to hitch a ride. Me approaching him may make it slightly easier to deal with than Fang with whatever went down last night. 

Our ride is expectantly smooth. Fang in the back seems to disassociate as I chat it with my boy. “So you three then?” he asks while glancing to the side at me.

“Yup. No one else was available.”

“What about Inco? Trish?”

“All busy.” I can see him shooting furtive glances at me and then Fang. Definitely seemed tense. 

“You good bro?” I ask and try to bring him to focus more on the road than us.

“Yes, yes all good. Very good. Never better.” His fingers tighten on the wheel as he stares dead ahead. “Totally fine.”

“Well that's alot of  assurance,” I mutter.

“What, got a secret date?” Fang asks from behind.

Naser's cheek twitches as his eyes widen slightly. Does…does he? No! Naser you dog! My dude got himself a date! Better be someone good looking.

Fang chuckles slightly as she sees the same thing. “Relax, we aren't going to crash that. We got better things to do.”

“It's not--we aren't--”he pauses as he realizes his admittance with that ‘we’. “Ah goddamnit.”

“Bro, if you don't want me to say anything I won't. Neither of us. Right Fang?”

Fang looks at me. We maintain eye contact as I nod up and down slowly. Their eyes roll as they finally nod their agreement.

“Just don't tell anyone. Anything. Please?” There's real fear in him at that. I know his secret, so I can see why he does not want this blown up any further. We both assure him which makes him finally relax. “Good. Good.” The trip to the Morettis is silent after that.

Upon arrival Fang almost jumps out of the car. I am more casual about my departure, but I'm stopped by a tight hand on my arm. Naser looks intensely into my eyes. “You take care of Fang, alright?”

What's this? “I never planned not to. Why--”

“Promise me.” A protective and driven air comes to him at that, and I blink. This was a very different Naser than the one I know.

“I'll take good care of them, Naser. Don't worry.” Our gaze lasts for a few seconds before he deflates. Nodding, he lets go and waits for me to leave. His car seems to quake as he races down the stretch of road. 

That was a decidedly different side of my friend than I expected. Was he nervous about me being around Fang? About his date being exposed? About Fang causing trouble? The overly-concerned brother routine was an ongoing dynamic in the Aaron household. It really made me appreciate my own cousin dynamic with Inco.

Was it more brotherly? Shit. It might be.

I follow Fang up the steps to the Moretti Manor. That's what I think of it at least as I get a good look. With a second story and a water feature in the front, it certainly feels like Naomi came from a good bit of money. Are these corinthian columns? What the fuck, did Tony steal these? He must be a mobster.

“I know, pretty sweet digs. They've got a jacuzzi and everything out back.” Fang is leaning against one of the columns while I take in the sights. They use, swear to shit, an actual door knocker. The loud clanging sound just oozes bourgeoisie. 

“I'm not living mean, but hot damn.” Bethel Heights had the advantage of a good location. But all this makes me think of my tiny hovel of an apartment I used to live in back on the east coast. Made me feel like I was going to get shot for lingering on the good side of town. 

And it reminded me of dad’s place. That may sour my mood, so I cast that thought out..

The door opens and we see Tony in a tracksuit. Yea. An actual purple and crimson tracksuit. Jesus Christ he is in the mob. His lazy smile takes us both in, then he opens his arms and lifts Fang up in a hug. “Hey Fang, it's a good sight to see you!” Fang awkwardly hugs him back. The older man looks over at me before breaking the embrace and coming over. “And Anon, good to see you too kid!” His handshake is not quite as enthusiastic as the hug he gave Fang thankfully.

“Hey there Mr.--Tony.”

“Mr. Tony? That's a stupid name. Just Tony, kid.” I work my jaw for a second before he laughs. “I'm fuckin’ with you. Come on in, my little princess is getting ready to hit up the town with you.” He leads us in with enthusiasm.

Fuck me in the ass, there are some expensive things in this place. Art lines the wall of the open concept home, with marbled tile floors all over. A huge television sits in the wall as speakers dot the walls, ceilings, all accompanied by a couch I'm sure is big enough for people like Mr. Ferris to lounge with ample room. Their kitchen is full of painted trim cabinets, and a more formal looking Cassandra in a business suit sits at a kitchen island. Behind her stands what looks to be a tree of wine bottles. 

Fang greets Cassandra casually, who nods at her daughter's best friend with a smile. My own welcome is a more neutral look. “You're our server from before. Anon, correct?”

“Yes--"did my voice crack just now? Fucking goddamnit, I don't juice. “Yes ma'am. It's a pleasure to see you again.”

“Yes. And what are you three doing tonight?”

“I'm going to show the dweeb here around town, Naomi's going to help out,” Fang cuts in. Thank you my punk-rock friend, I could feel an interrogation coming. Wait, did the Italians do inquisitions?

“Inquisition?” Tony asks nearby. 

“Sorry, thinking about history stuff in class today,” I lied. Stupid tongue. Fucking mumbling. I bite my cheek to keep it still.

“Keep attention tonight then, if you please. You have two ladies to keep you company.” Cassandra is still cool toned, but I can see Fang's lips draw thin at being misgendered. 

I cough to get everyone's attention. Mostly to get Fang from biting back. “I'll do my best. It'll be a great time.”

“Attaboy” Tony chuckles. At least I have him on my side. “So Fang, your folks doing well? Ripley still his terrifying self as police chief?”

Wait a second. Hold up. Fang's dad, Naser's dad, is the police chief? Holy hell, that explains way more. Especially on all that patriarchal pressure. I’d heard that he was tough on them both sometimes, but the expectations alone would drive me up a goddamn wall.

Fang replies with a scoff. “Don't let him hear you say that. He'll be too pleased with himself. But yea, he’s fine. Mom is doing good too.”

“Hey everyone!” Naomi calls out from the second floor. A small clear space in a hallway allows us to see her wave before she flies down the stairs. Removed from her usual attire at school, she has a shorts and blouse combo. Floral print on them too. It is a funny sight in my mind, and I do my best not to laugh at the image of the goth rock Fang standing next to their bright and flowery girlfriend. Opposites attract.

“Looking good girl,” Fang smiles. “Ready to hit the streets?”

“So much!” Naomi giggles. “You ready Anon?”

“Sure. I'm in the dark, so this will be interesting.”

“Now where am I taking this teenage trio?” Tony asks.

“Could we get to downtown first?” Naomi asks her father.

“Sure things. Let's ride kiddos.” Tony quickly makes his way to the garage, where we three follow along. My back prickles as I'm fairly certain I feel the gaze of Cassandra follow me.

The monstrously comfortable vehicle Tony drives us in is the same from the birthday dinner. I sit next to Fang in the back as Naomi sits up front. As the guide, Fang gives Tony directions to the city center. This thing is comfy and quiet to boot. Far different than the bullet hole ridden Nascar.

“Any ideas of where you guys are headed first?” Tony asks.

“Figured we would show Anon parts of the city where he hasn't been to yet. First place is the music shop.” Fang looks positively excited at the thought of getting out and about.

“We have one here?” I ask.

“Hell yea we do. We can get you a music stand or some actual sheet music for you to read.”

Tony’s eyes glance at me in the rear view mirror. “You play something Anon?”

“Yes, I got my mom's old cello back at my apartment. I'm passable.”

“Pff, Anon is better than passable. He's good. Really good,” Naomi pipes in. “I've heard him play before and it was wonderful.”

“You don't say,” our driver muses. 

Fang snickers. “He just sucks at sheet music somehow. Still.”

“I'm an improv artist, not a legit band member like yourself.” My arms cross my chest as I peer at them. “You've got me beat handily. With a hammer. And maybe I'm dyslexic for all you know.”

“Well maybe we can get you back up to normal societal levels in time, dweeb.” Fang's mocking grin makes me want to flick something at them. Anything. So I do so with air. My return gift is a double gun salute from the placid ptero as Naomi laughs at our antics.

As we approach the corner of downtown Tony speaks up. “Remember, if you need anything just let me know. We're close by. Give me a holler when you need picking up.” We all assure him we will as we disembark, then are left alone as he leisurely drives off.

“Your dad's cool Naomi. Real chill guy,” I tell her as we stand on the corner of the street.

“I don't think he's got anything but chill in his body. Like Reed but more grown up,” Fang adds.

“Oh he has his moments,” Naomi replies. “But enough of that. There's the music store, let's go.”

The store’s name of Jurassic Funkadelics is eye-catching, as well as the logo of a camptosaurus playing a saxophone in a big jazz hat. Walking inside was both familiar and new. Music drifted through the air, while a horde of people were split either listening to sample stations of their type of music and others were trying their ‘best’ at the odd piano and xylophone. Wow, were there some shitty attempts at playing. One group of younger kids were trying their best to do some kind of cat killing recreation as they strung some guitars. Music employees gained my respect today; I would either kill the customers or myself if I had to listen to that for more than an hour each time I had to go to work.

“Come on, I want to check some new releases over here,” Fang calls out. We head to the new releases section and browse the various CDs. I make sure that none of us get over to the vinyl records like some fucking debased hipsters. Thankfully my ptero friend only seems to hit up the smallest section of new rock releases. Which then gets into even smaller sub-sections. Curious, I look over their shoulder to see some of the genres.

“...the fuck is ‘Prog Dumpster Garage Metal’?” Pretty sure I’m not having a stroke. Or suddenly and actually dyslexic. Fang is enthusiastically looking over this whole genre of alphabet spaghetti that somehow made words.

“Some good shit is what it is,” Fang replies with a wide grin. “My favorite band here is ‘Daisy Chains bring No Roses’, but I’m looking for something that released last week…Ah! Here it is!” They hold up a CD cover of…of…Whatever the fuck I’m looking at needs me to get closer and squint. It’s just a bunch of abstract colors and bent geometry that makes me doubt its holistic effect on my simian brain. My eyes water. The shit is this? “It’s the newest track from ‘Blurt Chunks and Time Constraints’, I’ve been looking forward to this for a while.”

“You planted that. That band does not actually exist.” I rub my eyes to clear them out from this eldritch nightmare in front of me. 

“Just because you have trash taste doesn't make this band any less real.” Fang’s face taunts me. It is mocking my sense of reality. My gaze finds Naomi behind them, beseeching her support. But all I get is a flat stare and a gentle shake of the head. This is a fruitless battle as evidenced by a veteran at war.

“Right. Well then. Definitely a real band.” Fang continues to rummage through more CDs while leaving me to commiserate. “How bout you Naomi?”

“Well, I did find this.” Her track is ‘Lo-Fi Coffeehouse vibes’. 

“I'm pretty sure you can stream that anywhere?” That and there were more derivatives than God could send meteors at.

“I know, but I could slot this into a car where there's no signal now. Or just play it on a stereo system whenever I like.” She giggles as she gets a wistful look in her eyes. “I could see myself studying away on a Saturday with this track all day. All fourteen hours of it.”

One; shit that's a bunch of music for a CD. Two; studying that much would cause my brain to leak out of my ears. But I guess if it floats her boat, no harm done.

My friends grab their newly acquired tracks while I browse around. I'm gently nudged by Fang to the sheet music area which I oblige. There are a few tracks here for me to try out I think. Even my obsession with anime openings and vidja soundtracks are represented. This could work out. Grabbing a few choice pieces, I decide to call it there and not wander over to the prohibitively more expensive orchestral goods and accessories section.

We all make our purchases and I show my friends after they try to peek at my bag. Naomi nods but recognizes nothing, while Fang at least gets a general feel for the theme. “Jesus dweeb, we have to cure you of your musical taste,” they mockingly shake their head at me in disapproval.

“Better than Inco’s mumble rap,” I growl. Both of them laugh more openly at that. All of us agree that Inco has the worst possible taste. But, I think to myself, hopefully his taste in women is not if Olivia is anything to go off of. 

Naomi takes us to the next spot, a bubble tea shop. My power scanner queries her level for a brief instant before I realize that this is just a widely popular spot. Soon the conspiracies started filtering into my fore thoughts. The weebs were taking over!. Soon we would see Stella with her not-quite so publicly appropriate shirt around, pushing people to try her new anime recommendations. Anime on the walls, on our shirts, in my pants!

Yet it seems that the clientele are just the regular every-day looking crowd of people looking to get their sugar fix. That’s disappointing. 

I take my friends' shopping bags and consolidate them into my own. Good to have more spare hands for the sugar tea crack we'll be chugging soon. One of us makes a comment about me becoming the butler of the group, I gripe, we all laugh. It was pretty nice to chill like this. 

Stepping back outside, Fang decides to take us to our next destination. The public park. ‘Why’ becomes obvious as local artists are seen trying to hawk their wares. Well, more like artists and mostly panhandlers. As we approach a few standout art displays it seems that the local scene is more active than I would have thought for a weeknight. A few oddities are here and there, such as one particular dino giving me a wide eyed stare as a rather effusive and creative painting of a caveman sits behind him. Wow. I don’t hear them, but I feel the distant autistic screeching of my fellows on a forum about worldwide heritage.

“Fang?”

“Yea?”

“How do you call someone out on being a bigot in public?”

They blink as they follow my stare. Then an evil little smirk is thrown my way. “Oh you are going to love this.” All three of us make our way casually to the vendor whose eyes grow rounder as we approach. Naomi seems to close her eyes and let out a breath.

“You like that painting you got there pal?” Fang’s voice drips with venom.

“Hey, I didn’t mean--”

“My friend here is pissed about it. What the hell, you actually sell this shit?” I pick up Fang’s mood and immediately make the meanest goddamn mug I can.

“Listen, it’s something I picked up, it’s not mine, it’s not meant to offend skinn--” his jaw shuts with a click.

“Finish that word mother fucker?” I get closer to Fang, leaning over their shoulder while they throw up a hand as if to hold me back, and I hear Naomi wince with a muttered ‘oh no’. “Am I just a good little skinnie to you? Think I’m the right kind? Not gonna get offended by you thinking my heritage is good art? Sure, I’ll do the dance you want. Then I can go chuck some spears for you off a tree. That sound good to you?”

Clearly the battle was lost before it even began for this man. Rapid are his movements as this defeated velociraptor starts breaking down the pop up stall. “Hey man, we don’t need to get loud.”

“Fuck you mean I can’t get loud?” my voice booms around the park. Several people have stopped to stare. “I can’t get upset at this portrait you got here?” One fist pounds my chest. “Just a good little monkey for you right? You got my family member up here all proud like you wanna sell it to a museum. Guess that means I gotta say thank you for uplifting my people up on your proud shoulders.” I start clapping loudly, which is copied quickly by Fang. “Thank you sah! God bless you, sah! Mighty dinos like you are keeping my people proud! And tall!”

“Gotcha, loud and clear,” his voice is nervous as he starts to break things down further. “You have a good day sir, all done.” My victim skitters off to the street with his bag of other art collections but manages to leave the hate crime on canvas behind. Our erstwhile audience members start to disperse as I keep my outrage open on my face. Moments pass. Fang starts guffawing and bending over. Laughter escapes my own lips as I also double over.

“Holy shit Anon, that was perfect,” Fang wheezes. “You brought out the shame so quick. So quick!”

“Gotta keep,” laughter prevents me from forming a sentence for a second. “Gotta keep the human hate down. Every day. My people stand tall!” Our heads both are thrown back in fresh screams of laughter. Tears are carving their way down smile pinched cheeks as Fang tries their best to keep their own from ruining makeup.

“You two are ridiculous, honestly,” Naomi pouts. One lip corner tries valiantly to keep a frown in place, but it fails as her mirth pokes out. “Even if it was awful for that man to keep such a…painting up for sale.” We all look at the source of this event. “Do we need to do anything with this?”

“What? No. Fuck this thing, but keep it up. It’s hilarious. I hope more people cringe every time they see it.” I reach out and position it just slightly better so that it stands tall against a park bench, perfectly out of the way without having to do much else. “Besides, I can’t imagine what our families would say if we brought this thing home. Inco would have a stroke.”

“My parents would throw it out,” Naomi muses.

“Dad might keep it for laughs,” Fang says. I blink and look at them. “Hey, I didn’t say I approve. And mom would force him to get rid of it as soon as she saw it.”

“Uh. K. Should I have expectations for whenever I eventually meet your family?”

Fang pauses as they consider. Then scowls. “Whatever he says, I’ll fight him on it. His opinion is shit when it comes to humans.”

If that’s what I have to go off of by second-hand impression, it makes a little more sense of Naser’s casual speciesism I’ve heard from him. 

Leaving the source of homo hate debate behind, Fang decides it's time for us to find a nice place to go get some dinner. Each stomach affected by this decision growls their consent. It takes a minute as we wander to make a decision. A few standouts are thought about before dismissed as a group. Dino Moe’s may be a few blocks away, but I don’t relish the thought of trying to make a night of new experiences while eating somewhere I’m already at half of the week. 

So with much bickering we find ourselves at a local diner that specializes in burgers. Both carnivore and herbivore options are available, meaning that as the only omnivore I have literally no reason to complain. Some pink monstrosity of a mascot made of a feathered box of fries burns its way into my retinas on approach. It’s…called Slurpees? “How does that make sense?”

“Because you slurp up the fries,” Naomi offers.

“But wouldn’t you slurp up anything else? Like a shake?”

“You could,” Fang says slowly. “But you can also slurp up fries. If you’re hungry enough.”

“How does that make sense?” I repeat.

“It just does.” They shrug. “Deal with it and enjoy the food.”

“Fucking Dinofornians,” I glower. “Making up bullshit all the time.” One feathered elbow in the ribs is Fang’s only rebuke. 

And I hate to admit it, but the fries were actually amazing. I’m pretty sure we were being fed starchy crack cocaine. We are all packing away food, Fang with a carnivorous fervor while Naomi picks at her meal more conservatively. The name of the game was large servings of fries which disappeared too quickly. At the rate I’m going with the snacks and the meals today, I’m going to need to bust my ass tomorrow to make up for it.

Halfway through my burger I notice Fang looking at me with a cocked head. I turn around to make sure it's not something else. Nope. That's a wall behind me. I'm being scrutinized then. “What's up?”

“Nothing. Just. Huh.” Two predatory eyes blink in consideration. “I never really thought about it.” They seem rather distracted as they keep staring at me even as they slurp up their fries. I feel defensive at this point.

“Thought about what?”

“Your…tongue. It's so different.” At this point Naomi hits Fang with an odd look as well. “It's different from what I've seen on other people.”

Am I hearing this right? “Fang, the hell are you talking about?”

“You've got a fat tongue.” Exasperation colors their words as they cannot find the right way to describe what they feel. “It's so wide too. Not long at all like ours.”

“Ok,” I push my fries away from me as I properly look at this new development. “Fang, this level of autism is something I expected from me.”

“Shut it baldy, I'm right on this. Babe, you agree right?”

Naomi looks as confused as I am. “I…I guess?”

I stare at Fang before chuckling. This was almost too stupid to believe, but I had to keep it going. “OK, I'll humor you.” My tongue pops out as I try to touch my chin with it. Two pairs of eyes stare as I start undulating it as well, like a creepy little appendage.

“See? Right there, it's so short but it's so fat and wide. Freaky.”

“Fang, body shaming isn't ok,” Naomi chides. But she looks at me again with a funny expression. 

“If I'm going to be ridiculed about this I need to know your base, feather dork.” Fang scoffs at the nickname but I roll through. “I showed you mine, now you me yours.”

“Anon thats--" but Naomi is interrupted by Fang shoving their own tongue out. 

And out. 

Damn it's as long as her snoot.

It's thinner than mine for sure, but easily more than twice the length I think. Wow that…that's a sight. It's almost sharp looking. Fang blows a raspberry with the appendage before rolling it back like a classy person. 

“Uh. Ok. Maybe I am shorter in comparison. Huh.” My mind goes places with that. Places it really should not. I was definitely staring a bit as Fang took a mock bow at the table.

“That's nothing compared to what Naomi has.”

“Really?”

“No!” comes her whispered hiss. Naomi has pushed her own fries to the side as she looks around to make sure no one is trying to look or listen. “Do you two know how weird this conversation is? Tongues; we are talking about tongues.”

Both of us look at each other. Then to Naomi. Two tongues stick back out.

“Oh my god,” she groans. Fang chuckles next to her. “Are you going to drop this or not?”

“Come on babe, you have to show Anon now or it's going to eat him up for the rest of the night. Right dweeb?” 

I don't meet Naomis’s eyes for a second. Then I nod with a sigh as we lock them. “I am just a bit curious now.”

Teeth biting her lower lip, Naomi checks our surroundings again. Then a sigh is heard. Without any words a blue line peeks at me. Then it comes out.

And out.

Further out.

Jesus Christ it's still going. 

The blue, long, and thick tongue slithers down and picks up a few fries from her plate by curling around them. Holy fuck it's prehensile. The fries are drawn quickly to an open mouth that shuts once filled. From what I saw, it clearly could move around and bend in all sorts of ways. Flexible? That’s the right word for it. Slightly flushed cheeks now full of fries, Naomi avoids looking at either of us while she chews. How do you do that with something that big in there?

I'm certain my mouth is open, but I'm not sure if my eyes are just as wide if not wider. The blushing and fidgeting Naomi shoots a look that shuts my mouth for me as I cough. It's probably best if I drink some water before my mouth dries out.

Fang nodded with their eyes closed and head leaned back against their seat at our booth. “Make out sessions can be great for a reason.”

Oh this evil bitch. They waited until my mouth was full before placing that insinuation in my head. Through sheer force of will I do not choke. The same cannot be said for Naomi who goes scarlet and furiously starts smacking Fang's wing next to her.

“You! You! You--” frustrated hisses pepper Fang alongside orange fists.

“Ow, ow, ow ow ow! Babe, it was a joke--ow! I'm sorry!”

I'm glad that they seem to not notice as I shift multiple times in my seat. Blood flow needs to resume its standard processes, not be where it's at now. Jesus Christ, why do you send me such battles? Or was that you Satan? Is it because Fang is a goth? Either way fuck at least one of you for doing that to me.

“Uh. So, can we finish our meal now?” My voice is steady, it is not distracted.

“Yea yea, don't get your panties in a twist dweeb.” Having retreated from the orange fury in the booth, Fang still gives me just enough of a smirk to annoy me. 

“Gender based humor seems funny coming from the person who says they aren't part of either one,” I reply drolly. A fry gets flicked at my head and lands center mass. My own fry lands on their snoot. Before we can follow through with more long ranged warfare I feel a thick tail slap my shin. “Shit!”

“What are--fuck!” The Ptero across from me flinches and hisses as they receive similar treatment. 

Naomi looks up with a sweet smile. “Finish your dinner, children. We don't want to waste food.” The two of us share looks while obliging.

So we finish off our plates. I'm done first due to my shovel mouth, and I wait until Naomi gets a bit of food in hers before I get my petty revenge. “I'm not calling you ‘Mommy’.”

Fang has to pound Naomi's back to clear her throat from the food now stuck in the wrong pipe. My escape spares me from any further thicc tail thwacks.

The sun has receded on the horizon as we finally leave. My intense dislike of the mascot fades with distance. If someone burnt the fucker down I would only grieve the lack of artery clogging food. 

“We got any last things to do for the day?” I ask while stretching out. After all that bubble tea and fries and burger? I was stuffed.

“I can think of one last thing,” Fang muses. “Follow me.” Guiding us a further walk out, Fang finds a nature trail for us to walk. Trail lights are thankfully lit because fuck my eyesight in the dark. Our dirt trail is firm and paved well enough as we continue, treated by the nighttime chorus of bugs and small animals as they either get ready to sleep with the coming dusk or come out because of it. Naomi and Fang have walked close together in front of me; one wing curled over the former’s shoulder while a long tail wraps around the latter’s waistline. Their closeness leaves me with some small bit of envy. But I can cope.

The trail diverts slightly deeper into the woods as trees start to grow more wild and less trimmed by city services. “I know I mentioned it as a joke earlier Fang, but I am not climbing a tree for you in this forest.”

“Ignore the trees, we’re almost there,” they say over their shoulder. Meandering over a few turns and curves in the path, now littered with more sticks and debris, our incline increases sharply. Legs start to pump up and down with more effort as we continue. At this rate I might actually start burning off some fries. 

After a few minutes we come across what I assume to be the destination in mind. A wooden pavilion overlooking an edge. Part of the structure overlooks the sheer drop, some good dozen or so feet below. Actually more than a dozen at least as I get a better look at it. There is also the distinctly bright yellow caution tape around its entrance that every so gently tells people to fuck off and go elsewhere.

“Welcome to the best sight around.” Fang’s smile is satisfied with their pick to end the night. My frown seems to counteract it.

“The dilapidated place with ‘do not enter’ written all over the tape? What are we going to find here, a killer with a mask?”

They scoff at that. “Don’t be such a little bitch, dweeb. Are you too scared to break the rules to have some fun?”

“I don’t know Fang,” Naomi echoes my doubts. “It does look rather old and rickety.”

“It’ll be fine, c'mon you two.” Fang’s pleading is more sincere as they look back and forth between us. “It’s just under some construction as they deal with the seasonal change, it should still be totally fine.”

Myself and the parasaur exchange some scrunched up faces. However the pleading does seem to be wearing us down. Oh dammit, they got the wide eyed begging stare brought out. “Fine,” I get out with a sigh. “Fine, I'll go in. What’s so special anyway?”

“You’ll have to come see. Now let’s go already!” Fang’s hand grabs my arm with a pull while the other grabs onto their lover’s. We duck under the flimsy yellow barrier and step inside. Old wood groans underneath but does not immediately give way. That’s one concern down at least. 

Fang finds a switch on a pillar and flicks a few lights to life with warm hues. It is also rather spacious under the canopy, with room for several dozen families to hang out. Slowly I come around to appreciating it more and more thanks to the chill of the night air on my skin, thank you baldness, and the company. Even Naomi starts to smile a bit more as we take our time looking around. But what truly makes it great is the view.

We are at a drop off towards the back of the pavilion. The sheer drop leads us to see more of the city. It’s not quite as high as being on a rooftop of a building or overlooking the bluffs over the bay, but it definitely has a feel of a pocketed away secret for the three of us. Quiet save the chirping of nighttime critters, little light pollution over us, and a nice smell that you can only find in the woods. 

Fang looks at me with a somewhat giddy expression. Clearly they want me to admit I was wrong. I oblige them. “Ok, you picked out a good spot. You can boast now.”

“Damn right I’m right,” they smile. “It’s all for us if people like yourself are going to be turned away by a little caution tape.”

“It’s so pretty out here,” Naomi wonders aloud. Her eyes are fixated on the cityscape below us. 

“If I get eaten by mosquitos it’s on you Fang.”

“God, can you complain about your skin any harder?” We stand near the edge of the lookout. Vertigo dances with my head at being so high up but I manage to push it back down while looking over this stretch of the city. Both of my friends are leaning into each other next to me as we all remain silent for a bit. “Good night on the town at least?”

“If I have to admit it, your head is going to swell,” I grumble. Both of them chuckle at that as I smile. “But yes Fang, this was a good night out. I’m glad you ran us around.” Having friends to hang out with was something I don’t think I’ll ever quite get used to. The ones I had in Rock Bottom were something else compared to what I’ve got here. Way worse off, and hardly missed considering what they did in the end. 

Not now Anon, enjoy the moment . So I did.

“Now hold on, one last touch.” A phone is in their hand as they quickly try to look for something that’s the next part of their plan. Soon enough music starts to play. It’s not exactly poppy, but it’s got the constant beat of a party rock song. One pale crested head starts bobbing to the track which is then quickly followed by an orange one. Both my friends start to sway and move as they lean into it. 

“I can’t dance that well,” I complain.

“C’mon dweeb, just try it,” they tease. Amber and emerald eyes look over at me as they both fully start dancing together. It’s not the intimate one of lovers, but rather two party goers losing themselves in the music. Naomi starts moving her hips and shoulders while moving in soft circles while Fang is more violent and energetic as they stomp and flare out their limbs. Infectious energy starts to seep in while I wrestle with the internal struggle of making myself look like a fool. I was not joking when I said I can’t dance well. Yet they seem to be having fun.

Both of them seem to sense the debate I have with myself. Impish leers paint their faces as they encircle me and start dancing more. “Don’t be a coward dweeb, live in it!” Fang’s encouragement is enthusiastic as they keep gyrating.

“You have to do something Anon, just jump in!” Naomi shouts. She grabs my shoulders and starts tugging me playfully to get some kind of movement. We gravitate towards the center to gain more room to fumble around. Relentless efforts from them both finally makes me take a step. Another follows as I try to get myself into the beat. With both of them making encouraging whoops I decide to let go and just say ‘fuck it’.

My legs flounder and arms find awkward positions I’m sure would be more interpretive than anything really authentic. Fang laughs along to keep up the encouragement. Real energy is pumped out as I stop thinking and go with the flow. All of us are whooping and cheering into the night under dull lights and tinny phone music. We have some of the best fun of the night together. Shared embarrassment at stumbles, awkward poses, and even intentionally making ourselves look like fools has more laughter ringing out. The natural enjoyment of us laughing even drowns out the music as we keep up the pace. As the song comes to an end we all stop to catch our breath. 

Fine rivulets of sweat drip down my face at the exertion and I can see others like it on both of their faces as well. Naomi fans herself while Fang looks excitedly for the next song. Heavy blaring notes sound out. Hey, this is something I think I recognize. Big feathery ptero wings pop outwards as Fang seems to have that moment of recognition as well. Heavy stomps from us both as we start jumping and hollering like hooligans. Some boards creak underneath me so I spin myself slightly away back to the edge of the lookout.

“There ya go dweeb, just like that!” Fang yells out. “Let it out!”

“Go Anon! Go!” Naomi cheers.

Yea, I think I can make myself become a rock god here. I get near the edge of the lookout as I continue my own performance of stomping and grunting with the music. Channeled energy leaks out into the ground through my legs and feet while I mouth the lyrics. 

A part of the song builds as I jump up and down with it, hard. Another pause and I jump to the bass notes. Pause and jump. A groan echoes out from below, but fuck it. Pause and jump. Was that a crack? Pause and jump. My feet slam--

Floorboards snap underneath me. Solid purchase disappears as I try to balance on thin air and gravity. I’m falling through the floor. I’m falling through the fucking floor . My shouts change as they are colored through with surprise and fear. Glimpses of Fang’s frozen expression of shock and Naomi’s terror as I disappear are burned into my eyes. 

Rocks immediately scrape against my skin as I slam into the hillside and start rolling. The air is knocked out of me as I grunt. Real fear hits me as I desperately try to orient myself from this rolling. But everything stops as my ribs compress and squeeze my internal organs as I slam against something thick and see white. 

Pain.

____________________________________________________________________________

Fang

Where did Anon go? What the fuck just happened? 

“Anon!” I scream as I run over to the hole in the floor. It’s sitting right above the hill, there’s nothing underneath! Oh god.

“Anon!” Naomi screams beside me. The two of us look down and see Anon rolling down the hill. Clouds of dust are kicked up into the air as he keeps falling. Yards of distance keep building before we see him finally stop. Crumpled against a tree trunk. It’s…he looks…it’s just like…

Nonononononononono.

I scramble over the hole and slide down the hillside on my back and legs. Naomi yells after me but I can’t look at her. Anon fell. Anon’s hurt. Oh god I brought him up here. I made us dance to that fucking song. Christ.

Christ please let him be ok.

Dirt flies up and chokes me as I stumble down after my friend. My eyes water briefly as I feel myself being blinded. I kick my heels hard to try and slow down as I get closer to him, and I immediately feel my heart kick into higher gear as I notice something. Blood is in the air. I don’t need to see it, I can smell it.

“Fuck fuck fuck fuck,” I mutter hysterically. “No no no no no, please be okay. Please be okay.” I reach out tentatively, one hand grabbing his shoulder. I manage to roll him over and grab onto his head. He does not respond to my touch. I think I scream.

He draws a breath.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

Fuck.

Jesus Christ.

Fuck, I’m alive. Fuck that hurts.

My throat opens out to let out my feelings on the matter. Then I hiss as I draw in a breath. Eyes still closed, I try to reorient myself. Breathing in hurts like hell. I think I just fell into a tree? Onto a tree? How the fuck did that happen?

Oh right, I feel down a hill. Hard. Like a goddamn door humping--fuck it, not now.

Something is happening above me. Is that crying? Bleary vision starts to clear through dirt-blinded eyeballs as I start blinking rapidly to clear them. Fang is above me. I’m…on their lap? I can feel my head is on something warm at least, and my cheeks are held by the smooth scales of their hands. Wet marks on my head appear as tears fall. They look messed up with all that runny makeup and dirt.

“What happened?” I try to croak. It was more like a slurred moan. All the same, Fang sobs as their hands on my face tighten. 

“You’re alive. You’re alive,” they choke. Wings cocoon us as if to try and shield me from my pain. “Thank god, thank god,” they mumble. 

“I’m alive. Ugh, yea.” My groan is more enunciated as I start moving my limbs around. Not much success there as Fang seems to hold me in place firmly.

Before I can say anything to be let up Naomi bursts out of the side view. Leaves fringe her hair, dirt marks color her cheeks, and she is drawing in deep panting breaths. She also looks terrified. But it gives way to shaky relief when she looks into my face. “Anon,” she rattles. “Oh thank god, are you okay?”

“Barely, but I’ll live.” I let out another groan as I grab hold of one of Fang’s. “I need to get up. Mind helping me?”

Another shudder rings through Fang as they nod. Naomi is instantly on my other side opposite of their partner. Hands under my shoulders, I am slowly hoisted up. I wince while I straighten out. My ribs are definitely bruised. So is my back. Thank god I have muscle to cushion the worst of it. That’s how that works, right?

I slowly raise myself to my knees until Naomi tries to stop me. “Anon, wait. You could have broken something, we need to--”

“Trust me, nothing is broken. I know what that feels like on my ribs.” I grunt as I gently take her hand off my chest. “I’ll be bruised to hell for the next few days, but I need to stand up. Make sure my legs are ok.”

“Anon, no. We--”

“Naomi,” my voice is more firm now. “Trust me. Please?”

“Don’t interrupt! You just fell down a goddamn hill!” she shouts at me. Terror seems to mix with rage in that face. “You’re hurt! Wait just a second!”

I comply. She brought out her command voice. 

Naomi breathes and looks up to avoid tears falling down. A few breaths go in and out. “Are you sure?” I nod placidly. “Okay. Okay,” she mutters. Then she turns to Fang. “Hold him up by his armpit. We are going to try and stand up. If he cries out, let him back down immediately. Okay?” Fang nods, silent as a grave. “Okay. On my mark.” Both of them grab onto me as we all three try to balance me up. My legs slowly find purchase beneath me. With small steps I am brought up again to stand on my own two feet. They let go, and we all wait to see if I fall back over.

A moment passes before I move around cautiously. Nothing happens. The pain is localized only across my back and my ribs. “Thank fuck,” I mutter.

Naomi’s breath exhales in a great puff as she lets her own relief show. Fang nods before doing the same. Fresh tears are still on their face as they sniffle. They must have been really scared.

Anger flashes through me. Then my own relief. Anger again. At them, at me, at the whole situation. Several knuckles pop as my fist clenches, but I force it back open as I draw several deep breaths. “Can we leave?” I say after a few seconds of silence. “I just want to go home.”

“Let’s do that,” Naomi agrees. We all look like shit; tired, dirty, and disheveled. “I can call my dad.”

“Let’s not for now,” I grunt. Gingerly I try to move my torso around to get a better idea for the damage. I notice my arms are actually a bit bloody. They must have gotten scraped against the hillside earlier. “I’d like to call up a cab.”

Naomi seems to struggle with herself on the idea, but gives in with a nod. Fang continues their silence. 

“Fang,” I say loudly. They flinch. A dirty face looks up at me. The person who wanted me to dance. The one who brought us here. My face clenches in aggravation at the thought. I got hurt because we did all this. If we had stayed in town we wouldn’t--we couldn’t--

“I’m okay,” my voice creeps back out softly. “I’m okay Fang. Trust me.” All the anger I have is something that would not help. I got hurt, and we can resolve that. But my friends are so worried for me right now. Hurting them would just be the fucking worst.

“I fucked up, it’s all my fault.” Fang starts crying. “We shouldn’t have come here. You got hurt because I wanted us to be up there and…and…” their voice cuts off as great sobs come out and they wrap their arms around themself. Naomi seems frozen between admonishment and sympathy on her face. She is just like me in that she is unsure what is the right action to take with Fang. There were mistakes made tonight. But piling on them would be worse.

I step up to Fang slowly. One dirty and bloody hand reaches up to them. Guess I have more abrasions than I thought. I can see the tension in them heighten. Both of my hands then grab onto their shoulders. I look into those eyes of theirs, so brilliant and full of anxiety and fear, as I soften my voice. 

“I’m okay Fang. I’m going to be alright. It was an accident.” I drew them into a hug. They resist at first, but my ability to draw them in is relentless as I slowly bring them in closer. It’s ginger and soft against my battered body. 

There is resistance at first, two hands trying to push against my chest. Slowly they lean into it. Their sniffles continue as they cling on. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” Clawed hands move as they grip my shirt tightly across my back. I know the thing is ruined, so I don’t care much if anything else happens to it.

“I’m okay Fang, I’m going to keep being okay.” One hand holds their lower back while the other runs circles across the spot between their wings. 

“We can talk about this later, Fang,” Naomi says softly. She moves in to hug my arm and Fang together. “But not right now. We should all be grateful he’s not too badly hurt.”

“Uh huh,” they moan. They don’t seem to really notice as Naomi and I share a look. She’s just as grateful that I’m okay, and I share a small smile with her. One blonde head leans in against my shoulder with a sigh. Pure care is here, something about having two people so worried about how you feel and how you are.

It’s scary knowing that someone cared so much. Part of that is why I chased my anger off instead of yelling; if I let the people I care about get hurt after being so worried for me, what would I do with myself? Fang and Naomi were some of my best supports here. I can’t imagine hurting them like that.

A box deep inside trembles.

“We should go get that cab,” Naomi says. “C’mon Anon. Let’s get you home.” Wordlessly Fang maneuvers themself to the other side of my body as before and keeps holding on to me to keep me steady. Naomi does the same. I assure them that I can walk fine, but neither of them let go.

Due to me having to tumble down most of that height, we can find ourselves onto the paved path and the parking lot in a short amount of time. I dig my phone out and call the usual number, give them my current address, and manage to wait for about five seconds before a cab rolls up.

“Heya kids, what’s…” a yellow face peers up at us before blinking rapidly. “Shit, hop on in. Let’s get you rolling.”

“Thanks,” I manage to half-smile. With some walking I can further tell myself that I’m just bruised to shit with some minor abrasions. I’ll probably be fine in short order, but getting around may suck for a bit.

Fang gets in first to let me sit in the middle of the backseat. As soon as Naomi shuts the door to her side we take off. The drive is quiet. Both of my friends are holding onto me. Worry is in those grasps, but palpable relief that it didn’t end any worse than we thought it might.

My place pops into reality shortly. I’m escorted out by Naomi on my right as Fang jogs around to support my left as soon as I stand up outside. The cab driver does not take any payment as he wishes me a speedy recovery. His tires peel out as he races past the horizon.

“I can walk on my own you know, just--”

“Shush it,” Naomi growls. Fang’s own grip is tight but still supportive. I can feel Naomi’s tail wrap up around the small of my back for extra support as we walk inside the lobby.

I can see Reg at the front desk, like usual, as we make our way. His eyes pop slightly with a blink as he takes me in. “Had a fall,” I offer.

“Please sit down,” he says quickly. The tall raptor stands up and makes his way over to us with alacrity and grace.

“He needs to get upstairs to rest,” Naomi protests. Fang nods at this while giving the doorman an intense stare.

“Yes, and I have prior medical experience. I’m going to check on his state, so please let him down now madam.” Reginald points to a chair to my side while he brings up a pair of gloves. When did he get a first aid kit on him? 

My friends pause as they consider, but I finish the thought for them. “He used to be a field medic in the army. He’s the real deal.” Fang mutters to themself before lowering me in the chair along with Naomi. Reg wastes no time as he brings out antiseptic from the kit and applies it to my abrasions. They sting a bit.

“Where did you fall?”

“Out in the woods.”

“Distance?”

“A few yards? I think.” I’m not entirely sure.

“It was on Plinny’s Bluff, the pavilion up there in the woods” Fang offers.

Reg nods as he examines his handiwork. “Anything broken?”

“Not that I can tell,” I say.

“He fell against a tree trunk,” Naomi interjects. “Across his ribs.”

Reg narrows his gaze on me. “Shirt off Anon, raise those arms.”

“I--”

“Arms up,” Reg repeats with more authority in his voice than before. Again I find myself complying quickly. Fang and Naomi help raise them high and take my ruined shirt and jacket off. My doorman turned medic nods as he looks at me. “Can you raise your arms without pain? That means you have motion up there. That’s good.” He holds up a long clawed finger. “I need to examine you. Let me know if you feel anything beyond current pain.” Without waiting for me to reply he runs his fingers across my chest.

I wince at first but let him continue prodding me. Long silence seeps out. 

“I let Inco know we’re here. He should be down shortly,” Naomi says. Makes sense, he should know pretty quick if we got here. 

Seconds go by as I’m prodded. Reg’s fingers have moved from my clavicle and sternum to my ribs. My hiss of pain is more pronounced but I let the man know it’s from bruising. His silence does not lend me any insight to his thinking.

“Anon?” Inco is close by as he hurries over. It seems he made it down in record time. Eyes go wide at the sight of me in some bloody gauze tape over my arms, with dirt and bruising covering my exposed body. “What the fuck happened?”

“Fell over a hill,” I told him calmly. Then wince. Damn ribs. Reg clicks his tongue at me speaking before continuing.

“What the hell does that mean? What--”

“It’s my fault,” Fang whispers. They do not meet Inco’s gaze as he stares at them. “I took us somewhere dangerous and Anon fell.”

“What? Dangerous? What the fuck does that mean?!” Real anger leaks out of Inco as he steps closer to Fang. “What the fuck happened?” he repeats.

“Mr. Nito, hush,” Reg says calmly.

“I won’t--”

“If you cannot control yourself then you can leave as I administer to Anon here. I am checking for damage. I want quiet as I do so. Either keep calm or walk away and return when you control your emotions.” Reg’s voice is cold and practiced, part of his experience from a different life coming out.

“Inco, I’ll explain. Follow me over here please?” Naomi asks. Inco stares at the group of us hotly. I’ve not really seen him this angry before. He’s livid. His curt nod is all he gives as he falls into step behind Naomi as they go to the front of the lobby and leave us to be.

Reg nods as he continues to examine me. I know the score at this point, but it may be best to leave this to a former trained professional. Experience is key as they say. 

A few minutes pass in silence between Fang, Reg, and I while this continues. I can hear furious whispering between Inco and Naomi in the other half of the room. My heavy sigh is the only indicator of life going on in my corner of the world.

Reg looks up neutrally at the sound. I pause as he continues to stare. Finally he stands up with a slight nod of his feathered head. “Nothing broken as far as I can tell.” His gaze lingers on me for a while as he considers his next words. “You are lucky in that matter, Anon. But you will have lingering bruises for a few days. If you were thinking of visiting our gym--any gym for that matter--I would heavily advise that you do not.” He pauses. “In fact, I think I shall place your gym membership access on hold for a week as you recover.”

“Reg, you don’t have to do that.” I slowly put on my shirt as I can see Fang slump in relief at my prognosis.

“I disagree,” he says slowly. “I would encourage you to also let your place of employment not let you work for the week as well. You are certainly bruised and not broken, but strain may exacerbate anything you feel. Rest is part of recovery, is it not?”

“...yes,” I agree. That was just muscle training 101.

“Good. I am glad that you agree.” He looks at Fang before nodding and waving to get Naomi and Inco’s attention. They seem to have come to some agreement as they approach. “Anon is fine, but he needs to rest. No work and no gym for the next week Mr. Nito. I trust you can manage to ensure that restriction.”

“Gladly,” Inco mutters.

“I am glad as well. School can be done, but I encourage you to talk with your school nurse tomorrow to have a more up to date physician take a look as well. You are not in danger of anything besides extreme soreness for tomorrow.” Reg looks at my friends. “Would you two need arrangements to have someone pick you up?”

“Thank you Reginald, but I’ll call my father. It’s getting late and we would rather appreciate going home.” Naomi looks at me before a thin frown creases her lips. She is just as tired as me from this venture it feels like. Not physically. Just emotionally. 

“Good. Please have a good rest of your night.” Reg smiles at us in his perfunctory best before returning to his desk. 

“We had a talk,” Inco says after the adult leaves the teenagers behind. “Anon, I’m glad you’re okay. But Jesus Christ. This is alot. Did you really have to go into the building marked with caution tape?”

“My fault,” Fang mutters. Inco points a hand at them, forcing their mouth shut. His mouth pinches before he throws his head back with a sigh.

“Fang, I am…glad. That everyone is okay after that. Are you sorry?” Fang blinks at that. “Yes or no question Fang, are you sorry for taking Anon out like that?”

“Inco, they didn’t mean to--”

“You all three went out to a clearly marked building and danced on it,” Inco grates out between gritted teeth. “Fang knew about it and took you out there.” He breathes deep. “Fang, if you’re sorry and admit your mistake I can look past that. But please say it out loud.”

“I’m sorry,” they whisper. “I really fucked this up today.”

My heart aches at the pain they have there. They are clearly beating their self up over this fiasco. Inco maintains eye contact with them for a few moments before nodding. “Good.” He breaks eye contact. “Good. Good.”

Inco sits in the chair opposite of me as he considers the floor. “Jesus christ on his cross of rock,” he mutters. My cousin looks up at me one more time. “And you sure you’re okay? You’re not actually hurt?”

“Banged up, but I can live.” I was about to say how I’ve had it worse, but I don’t think that would fly for tonight.

Inco nods with his eyes closed. “Well. Okay. Fuck that was scary.” Both hands rub across his scalp. Then he looks at our friends. “Would you two like to sit down for a bit and catch a breath?”

Naomi pauses as Fang goes wide eyed. “Are you sure you’re not mad?” Naomi asks slowly.

“Pfah,” Inco waves his hand. “If I spent my time being mad the entire time I’d be exhausted and sick. Anon’s okay, just needs his rest, and I can see how guilty you two are feeling. It sounds like an accident, and accidents can be scary but something to laugh at some other day.”

“You can forgive us, me, just like that?” Fang asks softly. Disbelievingly. “Anon could have gotten seriously hurt.”

“Fang,” Inco admonishes. “If he were hurt and in the hospital tonight it would be a different story. I would be absolutely furious. However, he isn’t and neither is no one else. I don’t want to waste time and energy on what ifs and what could be. It was an accident. I’m glad no one is hurt.” He nods as he looks at both of them. “Anon is also glad you two are ok. And I get the feeling he’s glad it's him that got roughed up and neither of you.”

How the fuck did he know that? I didn’t even think of it until he said it. “Scary insight, but he’s right.”

“You’re not hard to read,” he says while looking at me from the corner of his eye. 

“I don’t know. We shouldn’t take up your time,” Fang says with doubt.

“If I didn’t want you here, I would say so” Inco says like a father does to a confused child. “So please. Sit down and tell me how your--” he catches himself. “Night went. On the town.”

Naomi blinks before nodding and sitting down next to Inco. Fang pauses longer before finally taking the seat next to me. The three of us, dirty and exhausted, slowly start to recount the night to him. Fang is tentative and almost reluctant, but I manage to reach over and grab their hand. I look them in the eyes as I squeeze softly with reassurance. Confusion, shame, and finally acceptance flits across their eyes. Eyes framed by ruined makeup and dirt. But the squeeze I get back is a silent thanks as the tension seems to seep out.

Reginald surprises us with some decaf coffee to ease us back. 

A heart shaped box in my soul shakes ever so slightly as Fang leans more into my grip and eventually my shoulder.

Chapter Text

Fang

“Rough night girls?” Tony Moretti asks us.

In the back of the family tank, Naomi and I are dirty and covered in grime. I’m too tired or too removed at the moment to really find anything close to annoyance at the misgendering. Anon’s fall had us scrambling down the hillside of the forest to get to him and make sure he was alive. A shiver runs along my back at the image of him wrapped around that tree again. It was horrifying to see how he just stopped moving. And the smell of blood. It reached for something deep in me.

“Yea dad, it wasn’t too fun at the end,” Naomi replies to her father. We had been picked up a few minutes ago from Anon and Inco’s apartment complex. Inco got the whole tale of what happened. About how it was my fault. How I let Anon fall and get hurt. 

Like--

“Well what happened? It’s awfully quiet back there.”

“Anon fell down a hill at the end of the night. It was kind of scary,” Naomi pats my hand next to me as I continue to look out the window. I take in a deep breath and nod before looking at her. Scary wasn’t half of it.

“Terrifying really,” I added lamely. 

“Shit, he's ok?” Tony asks with concern. His eyes trace back to the two of us from his rearview mirror. 

“Banged up. Just bruised bones and muscles from what it looks like.” I squeeze Naomi’s hand as she squeezes mine back.

“It was a fun night before then,” my girlfriend adds. “Really, it was so fun. We got to the music store, had dinner, ran around, all sorts of stuff.”

“Don’t forget the racist in the park,” I chuckle darkly.

“What was that about?” Tony asks with a quirked eyebrow.

“Well, it’s silly.” Naomi giggles lightly as she finds the energy to bring out more cheer. “Someone had this awfully racist picture of a caveman, and Anon and Fang made him uncomfortable. So much so that he left it behind while he scrambled away.”

“Dweeb really lit him up,” and my own smile comes back. Part of me wanted to hang around Anon and help him, just make sure he was okay after that…fall. But another was appreciative at this conversation and the fun times before. “Started playing the offended race card so hard and fast that the owner’s head spun.”

“Hah! Man, I would have loved to see it,” Tony snickers. The dad parasaur looks his daughter in the eyes. “I hope he gets well soon, princess. You should invite him over soon. You too Fang, it would get all you kids to relax after a night like this I bet.” 

“Thanks Tony, I would like that,” I smile. At least the Moretti’s don’t deadname me like my family does. They have their quirks, and Naomi is easy to explain their faults when need be, but it was nice to be here and try to get my mind off of things. 

“Soon daddy, real soon,” Naomi chips in. “I guess Mia can bring Ben along as well,” she offers. She always did try to appease and bring equality when possible with the family. Even if Mia was a handful to be around sometimes. 

“Mia Bella not inviting Ben? What do you expect to happen next, your mother to stop wearing those swimsuits I buy her?” His chuckle is lascivious and maybe leans a bit too much into the gutter. 

“Oh god daddy, please no,” Naomi groans.

“Don’t worry about it princess, you’ll be the same way when you get that special someone in your life.” Tony chuckles again as he focuses back on the road. I can see a sick little smile on Naomi’s face at the comment. It really tore her up how we couldn’t be open about each other to our parents. Both our siblings knew, and kept the secret as we asked. But this was something Naomi was more so keeping to protect me from mine rather than hers. My hand squeezes her knee in assurance. Part of that expression softens, but another still lingers for just a little bit.

Silence in the car as we watch the lights pass us by. “It’s been a hell of a night,” I say to Naomi softly.

“Sure has,” she whispers back. “Mistakes made, but everyone turned out okay.”

“I--”

“Don’t say sorry again Fang,” she interrupts. “It was a mistake that we put away. More so an accident. If you keep bringing it up, no progress will be made.”

My beak closes as I concede the point. It was so tiring. Keeping the blame like this. But part of me couldn’t let go. Knowing that I was the one who pushed Anon to step out and get into the music with us, dancing, having a good time. He looked so good when he let go, without his usual look of concentration or far off frowns. Sure he would smile when talking with us, but it felt like sometimes he would get lost in his own thoughts and just remove himself. It hurt seeing someone I cared about act like that.

And I know Naomi could see it too. She’s good like that. Both of us saw the tension Anon occasionally brought with him but never let out around us. That dweeb was supportive and trusting with us in such a short time. So when I…when…

I sigh and tremble slightly. We pull up to my home and Tony parks the car in the driveway. “Moretti limo service at the end kid, time to hop on out.”

“One second daddy.” Naomi turns fully to me with arms outstretched. “Wing-hug?”

My smile is more relaxed as I oblige, my wings coming up. It offered us a little screen of privacy, but I know Tony would forcibly not pay attention to us when we were like this. Feathers wrap Naomi in a hug as she speaks. “There was more good than there was bad tonight, Fang. Remember that, more good than bad. And Anon’s alright.”

“Thanks, I’ll keep that in mind.” My head rests against hers. As we draw apart, parasaur perfection winks at me from Tony’s blind spot as I nod and leave the car.

I’m left alone in the grass as I stare up at the house. Exhaustion sure is one way to describe me now. After everything going down, this late at night, I’m ready to jump into bed. I creep inside, keeping my boots as quiet as possible. As the door shuts behind me, the telltale click of the lamp to the side lets me know that dad was behind me.

“You’re filthy. What happened?” he growls. Not his interrogation voice, but rather his deep ‘finding out what I was up to’ voice.

“My friend fell down a big hill. I went after him.” I don’t keep any anger in my voice as I try to hurry the conversation along. 

“Which friend? ‘Him’?” Ripley Aaron growls. Shit, of course he would get more interested in a boy being there. 

“His name’s Anon, he’s fine by the way, thanks for asking,” I growl back. Goddamnit dad, just take the hint.

But two pinpricks stare back at me as he shifts in his recliner, bringing himself forward. “That’s the name of that human Naser’s been talking about. What are you doing with him?”

“I can have friends too, you know. And Naomi was there as well.” My temper was rising along with my volume. Did this really matter right the fuck now? Was I needing to be interrogated for getting along with someone like this?

“Did this skinnie do anything to you?” Dad’s voice takes on that harder edge of interrogation.

“No, he fucking didn’t!” I’m pissed. “His name isn’t ‘skinnie’, it’s Anon! He fell down a hill!” I want to get upstairs and sleep. I need to get upstairs and sleep.

“Lucy--”

“My name is Fang!” My shout echoes out. “I can have a human friend, you didn’t give Naser any of this shit when he was brought up did you?”

“Naser’s a man, he can handle himself,” my dad snaps back.

“So I’m some weak little doll then? I can’t make my own fucking decisions?”

“Don’t you talk back like that!” Dad stands up in his seat, looming over. He’s tall, but I am too used to this intimidation bullshit to give a flying fuck. 

“Then don’t you say shit to me when you give Naser the free pass for making friends with a human!”

“Anon got hurt?” a voice cuts in.

Both of us whip our heads at Naser as he comes down the stairs. He’s half-dressed but his eyes lack any semblance of sleep. Bright and clear eyes stare into mine with concern. “Fang, what happened?”

“Go back to bed son,” Ripley grunted. But Naser ignores him as he comes closer to me.

“Fang, what happened? He’s my friend too. Is he hurt?”

“No, he’s fine now,” I glower. This was what I wanted to avoid happening tonight, but everyone has to get their piece tonight. “Busted up but alive.”

“What did you guys do? Where did you go?” Naser is still staring at me but less concerned, obvious relief in his eyes.

“Naser, back to bed,” dad growls at us. His wings are flared up as his temper gets closer to fed up.

Neither of us expect the backtalk to come from Naser next. “I deserve to know what happened,” my brother growls.

“In the morning,” our father growls back. His neck stretches taught with restrained fury. “I’m not done talking with Lucy.”

“And like I said, Anon is my friend too. I’m staying,” and both of them stare and attempt to stare each other down. This was too much. Both of them were trying to get me to stay and I just wanted to sleep for fuck’s sake. My attempt to brush past Naser is halted as he steps in front of me. “Fang, please--”

“Move, just move out of the way. I’m going to bed.”

“I want--”

“Move goddamnit!” I yell.

“Lucy, stay here!”

“I’m going to bed!”

“No you’re not!”

“Dad,” Naser raises his own voice now. “Stop for a second please--”

“You do not tell me what to do Naser,” Dad almost shouts. “Everyone is staying put now.”

“I’m not! I’m going to sleep!” I try to push past Naser again but he’s more resistant and steps in front of me again.

“Lucy--” Dad’s walking towards us.

“Fang--” Naser is trying to talk at me.

“Enough, all of you,” a new voice rings out. It’s cold. It’s furious. It’s mom. 

All three of us pause and look to the bedroom as mom comes out in her robe. Disheveled hair peeks out from her usual tidy self, and her eyes are glaring at all three of us as it becomes obvious that she is absolutely pissed. “Lucy, Naser, bed. Now.”

Naser pauses as he opens his beak. Mom stops him with her gaze. “That was not a question. Now,” and she snaps her finger upstairs like a whip. Both of us hurry up in a single file. Mom’s voice echoes behind us in black-coated frost as she addresses dad. “Ripley, bedroom. We are going to have a talk. Now.” We can hear dad trudge to their bedroom without any sort of argument.

Neither of us say anything at first as we get to our rooms. Naser pauses outside his door. His voice is plaintive and quiet. “I'm glad he's okay. But can I just know what happened? To my friend?”

I look at him. “He…he fell down off the pavilion off the nature trail. Plinny’s Bluff. Down the hill.”

Naser’s wings twitch. “Fell down the bluff?” His scared wing does not quite stretch out fully. 

Oh god. I'm back on the Volcadera Bluffs. Naser can't fly. But he tries.

His body. 

Anon's body. 

Blood. 

Broken, still, blood.

I can't…I can't be here.

My breathing hitches sharply as everything goes wrong. I'm almost panting as I close the door behind me before Naser can say anything else. Autopilot kicks in as I change and get into bed. One pillow is squeezed between my hands and against my chest as I stare up at my ceiling. Sleep refuses to come.

I want to sleep. I want to sleep so badly. 

I don't want to see the nightmare of that day.

Fitful, untrustworthy sleep claims me eventually. Of course, that day comes with it.

____________________________________________________________________________

>Anon? Anon you good.

>dude please tell me you're okay

>Fang just got back, and I heard you got hurt

Naser? Dude it's like midnight<

>are you OK???

I'm fine. Sore AF<

What's up?<

>Christ. Fang and dad yelled I yelled then mom got involved

>no one is doing ok tonight

I think I had it worse<

>seriously?

Ribs wrapped around a tree<

>GOIN TO GET CAR. HOSPITAL

CHILL IM GOOD<

Had a medic check me<

No worries<

For real<

>ok sorry

All good you neurotic ass<

You and Fang good?<

>idk there was alot of yelling

>I think dad hates you now

Da fuk???<

Whyyyyyy<

Am I gonna get suicided by cop now<

Do I need to tattoo “blue lives matter” on my head<

>JFC no

>he just dosent like human

You almost typed slurs<

Naser no really?<

>its been a day man

>catch at school for story

I'm a book<

>gnight man

Dats gay<

>Fuck off

U wish<

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon 

Holy christ’s dick on my face. Fuck me with pineapples, I am in pain. I want to punch every goddamn lurking, trolling little fa----mmpb. Dammit Naser, I am trying to be better. Same applies to you too Reed, you fucking ffffffflaming disaster. Shit. Ow.

Instead of combat rolling like usual at the alarm, I am thankfully paralyzed as my body decides to let me know ‘Holy hot cum guzzling tits fuckman, go back to sleep’. I'm breathing so I know I didn't die last night of something embarrassing like internal bleeding. Or a ruptured spleen.

Enough grousing done to cover my pain, I slowly start to sit up in bed. The fucking alarm is still blaring, so shutting that up is my first victory. Aaaaaand there's the muscle twinges. God damnit. It's going to be a long fucking day.

Inco knocks at my bedroom door. “Anon, coming in. You good?”

“Mmm”, I grunt at the question. The door opens up as my savior comes around to look at me. One hand is held up, and I grasp his forearm to get out of bed. Thankfully that seems to give the least amount of pain. 

I'm greeted next by his other hand in my face with little orange dots on it. “Pills, over the counter pain killer. Should help with muscle inflammation too.” Don't gotta tell me twice, I pop those like candy. “Feel like you're up for school?”

“In a pissy muscle pain mood, yea. I'll manage.” My ability to move and throw on some clothes is a testament to the plan. “Thank God it's almost Friday. Fuck you, God, for not making it Friday.”

“Blasphemy or gratitude, gotta pick one Anon.” Inco motions me to the door. “Come on, I'll make breakfast for the next few days. Maybe dinner.”

“Not CaveDash?” I ask with a smirk. Inco's level stare lets me know how serious he is with the offer. I placate him and follow.

Getting to school seems to limber me up some at least. I'm tender and the bruising is wicked. Inco firmly but gently leads me to the nurse's office before class starts. We have to answer a few questions, more when principal Scaler is called in, but thankfully we get through it without issue. I’m given some compresses and a topical cream to help relax my muscles when needed.

Naomi seems absolutely relieved to see me when I make it to English. I nod at her with a grin.

“Thank goodness Anon, I was worried.” Her little smile wavers as she looks me over, but still holds in place. 

“I know, but we are good now. I swear. Just overly tender.” I chuckle to myself. “If it was any worse I'm sure you could have served me up to a carnivore. Rare and tenderized humie, yum.”

“Anon!” Her hand raises to swat my shoulder. Then it freezes, worry coloring her eyes. I reach up and grab it, softly. My gentle squeeze makes her look in my eyes. 

“I'm good, Naomi. I'm all good. Thank you.” Then I give her my best grin to let her know I'm sincere.

“Right. Well then.” Hands disconnect as she straightens herself out and pays attention to the clock before class starts. “I'm glad.” A blush is forming on her cheeks. Seems like I embarrassed her. Good, back to normal.

I pause as I consider. “Is Fang alright? They really beat themselves over it.”

“I'm not sure,” Naomi whispers. Concern dances in those eyes of hers. “They seem distracted when I tried texting them earlier. Just barely any kind of response.”

I grunt at that. It could be worse like when they were all weepy yesterday and blaming themselves for the rotten wood I was standing on. They did bring us up to the dilapidated shit shack, but it wasn’t their fault that I fell really.

“I’ll try to figure it out with them in science next. No worries.” We both nod as the bell rings and we do our best to translate our teacher’s lesson to something legible. 

In science class I can tell that Fang is out of it. They barely acknowledge my existence. I get a shrug and something noncommittal when I ask if they're good. Before I can ask anything else when the class bell even finishes ringing, they are out the door in a blur of feathers and goth boots. Maybe it's not just me in their head today.

Trish and Reed seem to give me a thorough questioning in math. The pink raptor Rain Man finishes all of our math assignments simultaneously right away to get to the heart of the matter.

“OK spill it caveman, what's up with Fang?” Trish grills me over the coals that are her intense eyes. “Something’s up. All I know is that you three went out yesterday and I can't get an answer out of them since then.”

“It's really weird dude. Fang ain't even trying to deny anything.” Reed scratches his cheek as he looks at me. “Like they had something to focus on the entire time.”

Shit, that's not great to hear. “We had a fun time, but I did spook Fang and Naomi pretty bad. Had an accident where I fell down a hill.”

“A hill?” Trish asks. “The hell do you mean you fell down a hill? That's not even bad.”

“Well, I did go a few dozen feet and slam into a tree.”

Reed blinks while Trish glares at my explanation. I sigh as I shift slightly and lift my shirt up. Ugly and livid bruising reaches across most of my torso. Both of them pale at the sight. “Holy shit dude,” Reed whispers.

“I know, it looks bad. But I didn't break anything.” My shirt comes back down to keep things just a bit more conspicuous in class. “We were on the top of a hill overlooking part of a city. Some boards fell underneath me and I rolled down alot. See the scabs here on my arms? Also from that.

“Did you blame Fang for that?” Trish spits at me. “Even if you fell on your own?”

“No, I didn't Trish.” My own temper was starting to flare at the accusation. “Shit happens, we got unlucky. I wanted to blame them in the moment--”I can hear her teeth grit “--but I didn't because I knew it was an accident. Now fucking chill it on the accusations.”

“Does Fang know you didn't blame them?” Reed asks before Trish can snap back a retort.

“I told them more than once I was fine. And that it was an accident.” Goddamnit I was getting defensive now. “We wrapped this shit up last night.”

“I believe you A-man. T, he did the right thing.” Reed pats the purple ball of simmering blame game to placate. “We can try to find them and figure out what's going on.”

Trish snorts but nods. Where did this dismissive attitude come from? I assumed we were doing pretty well, but then she just blames me for her best friend's mental state despite me being the goddamn victim? I…

Do some breathing in and out. More than a few times. “I agree Reed,” I finally get out after a minute of cooling off at Trish’s bullshit. “I'm going to try and spend the lunch period finding Fang. You are both welcome to join.”

Lunch proves fruitless in our search. The pair of them go in different directions across the school while I go another. I search through random classrooms, the auditorium, and even the gardens. Fang has pulled a disappearing act and none of us can find a trace. Towards the end of lunch I make my way through the lines to grab a half sandwich scrap left over from the lunch line.

Thankfully I managed to find Naser with a few scant minutes to spare. He sees me and jogs over. “Anon, are you okay man?”

“Fine my guy, I'm doing fine. I've been spending time looking for Fang, have you seen them anywhere?”

“Fang? No, why?” His eyes sharpen a little as concern shifts from me to his sibling. “Did anything happen today?”

“Not that I can tell. They were upset about my tumble last night and I wanted to make sure they were okay today. During science I got the mostly silent treatment, and now none of us can find them.”

“Fuck. Goddamnit.” I can see exhaustion in his eyes now. His shoulders sag as he rubs his eyes with both palms. “Last night was not great, and this morning everyone seemed on edge. It looked like Fang didn’t even sleep when I got them to come downstairs for the ride to school this morning.”

“What do you mean?”

“They barely responded to anything I asked of them. It wasn’t like their usual ignoring they do, but instead just a ton of staring off into space. I swear they even flinched one time when they looked at me.”

“Mm.” I start to wrack my brain to see if I can think of anything. “Do you think it’s possible they went home early?”

“No,” Naser mutters. “Not likely. And if they did, Mom would be there to ask why.”

“Could you ask your mom?”

“If I did I’d open a whole other can of worms. I don’t want to do that yet.” Naser’s staring off into the distance with consideration. “I’m hoping they are just hiding out until they get to the end of school somewhere. I’m going to look around.” A ringing bell puts that plan out of commission right away, and Naser swears at the sound.

“Look, I got music with them next. I’m going to hope I can get something there. I’ll let you know when I find them.” My assurance hopefully gets through to Naser as we start to awkwardly shift to get ready to leave. He nods, and we both make our ways out. The sandwich I have tastes like nothing as I hope to find Fang.

Of course, no luck. Music progresses for about ten minutes before it becomes apparent that they are truant. Fuck. Where did this…not girl go? Frustration mounts in me as my leg starts bouncing up and down while my thoughts whirl. None of them are good.

“Mr Jingo?” I ask after coming to a decision.

“Yes Anon?”

“Gotta go take a leak.”

“Hallpass by the door.” He rolls me along with a lazy hand.

I stand up and walk quickly to the…guitar? God that's almost predictable in a way. It's got a little tag that reads as ‘hallpass’. 

Too large pass in hand, I start jogging through the halls as I try to figure out where Fang could have gone. Jesus Christ where am I going?

Cmon brain, let's think. Best muscle in the world. Let's do this. Bathroom first?

Ok. Probably not in the student bathrooms then due to being non-binary. Faculty maybe? Neutral. Family bathrooms!

Or I could just…not creep into the bathrooms like a freak looking for someone who's been missing for several hours.

Shit. Shit shit shit. 

Shit shit shit shit shit.

If they were outside I'd just look down and around from--the roof. The roof!

I start pounding tile to feet. I'm going to give that mopey, goth, self-blaming little idiot a piece of my mind as soon as I can make sure they are okay. Goddamn going to hug that idiot of mine. 

I can see the door to the roof access from the lower landing as I climb the stairs. My shoulder check busts it open as I stare around, looking for Fang. Breath panting, skin glistening with sweat, I let out a growl as I see no sign. “Goddamnit Fang, where are you?”

“Anon?” 

My head whips up as I finally see them. I found them! I found Fang. They were sitting at the top of the stair enclosure, peaking over with a shocked expression. Such an enthusiastic entry on my part probably spooked them. Oops.

“Fang, holy shit I was worried. I…ow. Wow I should not have done that to the door.” My body starts letting me know that it was indeed still battered to hell and trying its best to keep me still.

“Are you ok?”

“Yea, yea. I'm fine. Really.” I hold up my guitar pass. “Got out of music to come check on you, my dear truant.” I look around and shrug. “Good spot. Move over up there for me.”

Fang pauses as they consider before nodding with a crooked smile. I shimmy up the stairs and…stopped at the last step.

There's blood. And a ton of feathers. I mean feathers all around. Nothing to make it look like a murder but the scene was nothing in the ‘perfectly fine’ category. I slowly walk up the steps as I look at Fang, who nodded at me meekly. Various bald spots became apparent on their wings and elbows. Bare flesh looked puckered and spotted with dried and fresh blood alike.

“Fang, what--”

“I was preening.” They emphasize it with a wince and a tug on their right wing.

“Are you hurting yourself like that?” My voice oozes out with numbness. Nothing could prepare me for this. No one is prepared to see self-harm on someone they care about.

The box shudders at that thought, but I ignore it.

“A little bit, it feels okay after.” A small gust of wind kicks up and blows several of the pinion plumage away. Small shivers run up those wings with it. 

I settle next to Fang as I lay the guitar pass nearby. I'm close enough to listen and lean into, but I stay just outside of getting in their face. I'm anxious. I'm a little scared. But I'm here for them.

Several emotions run through eyes clouded with their turmoil. Muscles flex in my arm and hand as I feel the desire to reach out, but I anchor them in place with willpower. Waiting seemed best for a few minutes to let them collect themselves for this conversation. 

But Fang defied expectations with their next few words.

“Do you ever feel like you don't matter? That you're a failure?”

I choke.

“It feels like no matter what I do I'm always going to fail at something. Or mess it up and let everyone down.” They sigh as they bring their knees to their chest. “I try, and I try, and I try so much. But nobody likes how I express myself.

“No one has told me that I'm good at what I do! Nothing goes right in Wurm Drama!” Fang's hands clench and form fists as they start shaking with rage. “We never get an audience that likes us! That cheers!” Blood starts to pool on them and the concrete below as fists meet floor. “All we have going for us is Olivia’s fucking posters! That we didn't even make!”

Tears spring out as they grab onto their arms. “And my parents,” Fang moans. “always looking at me like some kind of retarded mistake. Just some stupid, struggling idiot that keeps fucking up. But Naser isn't!" The last words come out with a hiss. “He can get to do anything he wants! He's perfect, easy to deal with, and everyone loves him! He's got nothing holding him back! He wants friends? Got them! Track star? Got that too! Our parents seem to think that they can at least focus on the one not fucked kid to spend their energy on.”

They start screaming out now. “And I can't even show them how I got a girlfriend, one of the best possible, because what the fuck would everyone at church say?! ‘Look at the Aaron's, one kid's crippled and the other's some poor dyke!’” 

Tears keep pouring out without her sobbing or crying into them. They are all in emotional distress. “Why can't I be like Naser? Why can't I just get a little perfection?”

“Fang,” I whisper softly.

They look at me, eyes red and face a ruin of makeup. Much like last night. 

“He gets everything. I hate saying it. It makes me sound like a stupid bitch. But he gets everything he wants in life without trying. Why do my parents love him more than me? Why can he be friends with everyone? Why…”

They pause as I get closer.

“Why can't I be happy? Why am I such a fucking failure Anon?”

“Is that how you see yourself?” It hurts so much to see someone ache like this. Someone that you hold so dearly.

My chest aches as something starts to break.

“Why wouldn't I? With you last night, with my whole life, with me holding Naomi back, with my family and Naser? Why shouldn't I be?” They pause as more tremulous emotion runs through them.

“The worst part is that he can't even hate me. I can insult him, berate him, humiliate him, leech off of him, and he refuses to do anything back but offer his support. His love even, for the stupid and retarded sibling that can't get their act together.”

“Naser will never think that of you, Fang. None of us can.”

“I know, you and him got to be all buddy buddy that first day of school. He swooped into your first day and made such an impression that I'm just riding the coattails of being your friend. You two are such perfect fucking idiots for each other. Not me,” they say bitterly. One hand washes away the tears and leaves a bloody smear in its wake.

“Fang, you're my friend too. I--” chest ache “--care about you. A ton.”

“But Naser got there first. And he knows it. And he still tries to help. Even when he helps and fucks it up EVERY TIME.” Great puffs of air billow from their chest as rage starts to build. “Every time, something goes wrong! Last night with dad! The concert! Us! He--he--” the anger leaves Fang entirely as a wave of melancholy washes over them. “I look down on him. I look down on everyone. I hurt, spit on, and insult everyone because why would they want to associate with me? Who would want to?” 

Two hands clutch silvery hair tightly as they look down on the ground. “I've done everything I possibly can to define myself. To prove who I am. My music, my clothes, my identity, my friends, my girlfriend. And all I keep getting are fuck up after fuck up after fuckup. I lie to Naomi and tell her I'm fine, my music sucked for a year, everyone hates how I dress, and I'm reminded every day how much of an embarrassment I am when I insist I'm not just a woman--that I'm me! Who can possibly be fine with who I am?!”

No thoughts come to me as I instantly reach over and pull Fang into a hug. Unlike last night Fang does not resist initially. They fall into it immediately. I shake as I draw in deep breaths and pull them close. “I will Fang. Always,” I whisper into their hair. “Always. Because you’re you.”

Something breaks in me as Fang clutches on and starts crying. Hot tears of pain, misery, and rejection carved their way through blood and scales. Their voice is muffled by my shirt as they curl into it. My own tears leak at this pain, this beautiful creature I have in my arms. I want nothing more than to be someone they can rely on. One of many that I know they actually have, despite what they think. 

I know, for I'll always be that pillar for Fang.

Sniffs start to replace the sobs after a minute or two. Then puffs of breath. When Fang gains control of themself they pull away with another great sniffle. 

“Better?” I venture. 

“A little…” they say. “Just feels like I'm still fucked up and a drain. Needing you here like this.”

“It's not a drain to be here for a friend Fang. Never.”

“I…I don't know. After everything? I can't get it out of my head.”

“I swear Fang, I'm your friend through it all. And I'm here to tell you when you're wrong. You are a good musician, all of us know that with how you play on your guitar.” They snort softly at that. “You have friends in me, Trish, and Reed. If they knew you were up here, they would say the same thing.” I get a nod in response.

“And if Naomi knew, she would take my place in a heartbeat.” Fang's saddened expression peaks with my next words. “You're her world Fang, I can see her light up as soon as she sees you, and she is so proud of you. Of who you are, of what you are. Me too.” I scooch to face them fully, peering right into them. “You aren’t holding her back from being happy with you, and you do care for her so much. I can see it every time you talk.”

Tears crawl down their face again, but the sobs do not. There was too much energy spent on them already. 

I reach over and hold their hand so that they focus back on me. “You have me, you have Naomi, and you have others to support you.” My pause is deliberate as I let my next sentence out with deliberation. “And Naser.”

They shiver at that. “I…I can't do that for Naser. Not after everything I did. Everything I still do.”

“He can forgive you for just about anything. He does love you Fang. He's a good brother.” My grin goes crooked. “And he's not perfect. Far from it. I'm not either.” I chuckle a bit. “Naser is a neurotic mess that jumps before he thinks, lets anxiety push him around, clearly says the stupidest shit at times.” 

Fang’s own chuckle is light, but a welcome thing. “And you? You've been a goofball but I hardly think you've got anything besides ‘in everyone's pocket as the reliable one’ written all over you. Sure, you've had things happen outside of your control, but you are in ridiculously good shape, are friends with everyone I know, have a good head on your shoulders, and I know you play the cello well. Knock on your science stuff, and you've got everything sorted out it seems. You and Naomi could be college buds.”

I sigh as I let go of their hand and put my knees to my chest now. I knew this was going to come. But…it felt wrong. And needed. Saying anything like what I'm thinking of terrifies me. Part of me wishes I never have to think about it while the other wants to run into a corner and hide. Forever. I can't speak about it.

I could do it for Fang.

“I wish my dad was dead every day.”

Fang pauses. “What?” they whisper.

“I wish my dad died. Every single day. I hate him so much. He abandoned me and mom when I was young, disgusted that I am what I am. He wanted a pure human, and was embarrassed by his mistake.” I feel a frown crease my lips with the memories of Scara Mous. “He hit me so many times. I knew what broken bones felt like before I knew what it was like to have a crush. Multiple bone breaks, across my chest and ribs. And he always encouraged Claire to go further in her insults. Like it was some kind of game for the two of them.”

Fang’s eyes are wide as they pull closer. Their hand rests on my shoulder. I shudder as I place my own over it and let myself continue. “That's why last night I knew I was okay. I knew what it was like to walk with actually cracked ribs.” A squeeze on me.

“I was so angry growing up. I had Inco to talk to online but it only helped so much after mom died. She got sick, you know. Just randomly. I couldn't even blame anything. Nothing was there for me to point and blame, project my sadness on to. Just a random chance. And when I got turned over to dad by the legal system, he stuck me in an apartment by myself. For years.”

“That’s…horrible.” Fang says next to me.

“Yea. That. So I turned myself permanently online. Found a bunch of random people who taught me how to go to the gym. Get healthy. Then get buff. I did that for a while so I could let out my anger. But it wasn’t enough so I started to get into fights. Lots of them.” I shudder at the memories. “Fucked up one time too many and dad beat me. So I stopped, and went further online.” I look at Fang now as tears run through my face. “I did embarrassing shit, like edit myself together in stupid photos doing dumb shit with anime girls.” God this hurt almost just as much to admit. But Fang let their heart out to me, I needed to do the same. For both of us.

Fang puts the pieces together for the whole picture. “Is that why you got pushed out of Rock Bottom?”

I confirm their question. “The pics got around, and people at school found out. Embarrassing enough for me to withdraw and dad to have the excuse to send me out here with the Nitos.” A laugh bursts out. “Christ, here I am and now I’m so far removed from it all. If I stayed I was going to probably just die in a corner somewhere. Total obscurity and with nothing to my name. But out here it feels like nothing is too late to fix. Too late to make something out of it all.”

“Even…after all of what you experienced?” Tentative tension rings through their voice. But I nod at it.

“I’ve got my family now with Inco. He’s got his friends I get along with well. But I have you guys too. All of you. Better than anyone I could have counted on for years.” I smile as my tears dry up and I turn to Fang in full. “When I’m surrounded by such beautiful souls and people, the only way to go is up. I know you think you don’t deserve it, but I know you do.”

Fang’s eyes are bleary as they look at me. “Only way to go is up?” they whisper.

“With Naomi at your side. With me. With your friends. With your family.” I hold onto their hand again. “Because I know one thing.”

“What’s that?”

“You’ve got this.”

Fang is silent for a long moment. Then shakes their head and looks up while drawing a deep breath. “You…you absolute dork.” A short laugh pops out of their beak. Another bloody hand swipes at their face as a tired smile graces me. “That’s what you have to say at the end? Dweeb.”

“The dweeb you can rely on,” I smile back.

A chuckle from them turns quiet as we look out over the view of Volcadera. It’s sunny, not too chilly in the autumn air, as leaves start to change to their russet colors and give us a nice view of the season passing by. It really was a quiet place to be alone.

“Why did you come up here Fang?”

“I was thinking. About last night. About--”

“It was not your fault Fang.” My voice is slightly stern to remind them of the fact.

“I know, I know.” They look at me before looking back at the city. “About last night, yes, but also about everything. All the things I mentioned.”

“So you could use the clear air?”

“It is quiet enough to do that instead of a classroom. And I needed to reflect.”

I nod at that. Something seems to settle on their face as they draw in a deep breath one more time. Some kind of admission? Another outburst? As I try to think--

“I’m the reason Naser’s wing is like that.”

…what?

“Explain please?” I ask. Fang nods without looking at me. They build up the memory and speak softly at it’s coming.

“We were kids, at a picnic after church up on the bluffs. Naser asked me if we could fly because we have wings. I thought it was a joke so I said yes dummy, of course we can fly. It seemed so silly when he asked that. As the older sibling, I wanted to tease him for a bit.” A small smile graces their beak at the memory. “We used to play so much together, sharing all the secrets we could. Playing pirates, running around, monsters and castles and shit. All the stuff kids do together when they love each other.” Sadness replaces joy as they continue. “So then he thinks because I said yes, that he can fly. I turn around to something unimportant, and next thing I know I look back just in time to see him fall off the bluffs with a jump.”

“Jesus Christ,” I mutter. Absolute horror fills me at the thought of seeing that in person.

“It…wasn’t great. He fell into the waters and hit the rocks. I ran down screaming the entire time. When dad got to him, he was so broken. Bloody, and bent. It…” a shudder as Fang looks at me. “It reminded me of him when I saw you like that. Last night.”

“Sweet Jesus Christ,” I repeat, now louder and more stiff backed. No wonder Fang was so distraught after I fell. That entire event probably triggered some PTSD that they were still burying deep inside. Fuck, if I knew that I would have tried harder to make them know I was okay. 

“Yea, accurate. Naser was in a rough spot for a while. Doctors were able to fix him up, but his wing never recovered. And he’s got those scars still on his head crest, but just faded with age.” Choked with memories, Fang looks back over the city. “I thought he was dead. I thought I killed my little brother Anon. I’m the reason he’s not normal.”

My hug grab is back just in time to blot the tears Fang lets loose on me. “I just had to say that stupid shit. And he…and he almost died because of his big sister’s stupid fucking mistake.”

“You were both kids Fang,” I say into the silvery mane of hair again. This was what they were carrying in their chest for this long? These years and years? Fucking hell, that’s a new form of self-torture.

“But it was me who said it. Me who convinced him.”

“And look at him now.” I hold one hand under their snout to look into my eyes. “He’s the perfect man like you said. He’s an imperfect man like I corrected you. He’s Naser, and he’s happy being himself. Track star, straight-a student, h--”I stop myself at the last utterance.

Fang catches it. “What?”

“Something…that he told me and needs to tell you himself.” Everyone has secrets that need to come out eventually. Wait. Did he know about this? “Have you told him about how you feel?”

“And let him relive that entire experience?” A small grimace pulls their lips up with a shake of their head. “No, I haven’t told him anything about this.”

I’m stunned. They haven’t talked about this? At all?

“No, we haven't,” Fang emphasizes to me.

Fucking mumbling.

“If I did,” they continue, “I’m just going to make everyone realize how fucked it was in the first place.” That…absolutely not. This was not going to stand.

“That’s enough.” I say with enough force to cut Fang off. “That? That right there? No. No more blaming yourself.” This was simply too much. Fang was hanging this on their head long enough, no wonder they had so many awful thoughts of themself. Compared to what I knew about them? How awesome they really were? No way in hell was I going to let that slide. 

“Anon--”

“Fang Aaron,” I say with true conviction. My heart danced as I laid out what I really thought of them. “You are a beautiful, stunning, charismatic, funny, and smart person. You are also a stubborn little headache that I am going to 100% keep because nothing about you is something I am glad to be without. I am blessed to have you in my life with everyone else I have gotten to know in my short time here at Saint Hammond. Literally, you have made my life better by being a part of it. I will not listen to you sandbag yourself any longer today so unfairly.”

Fang is stunned by that. I think I am too. Wings decide to curl around them slightly as they look away with a slight blush. “Careful dweeb, that almost sounded like a confession.”

My box is gone. I know it. Later. “Just accept what I told you and don’t tell Naomi. But yes Fang, you matter so much to me as one of my best friends in this world. One of the best people I've known. So I’m going to sit here and repeat what I say if I have to until the lesson sticks. Are we clear?”

One smeared, blotted red, and tired amber eye that I could get lost in stares back at me. “Deal,” they say. 

“Good.” I sigh as I lean back and lay fully on the roof of this tiny stair access. “God I feel like ditching now.”

“I’m rubbing off on you aren’t I dweeb?” they snicker. It seems that I’ve successfully done something to lift their mood. Tired as they sound, it is definitely uplifted compared to earlier. 

“Entirely too much.”

We both let the silence stretch as our tired bodies recuperate after this whole exchange. “Hey, pass me your hallpass.”

I look inquisitive but oblige my friend. Fingers start strumming a tune, and I close my eyes as they start singing a song with the notes. They are steady, slow, and melodic. God can Fang sing well, almost as entrancing as the music they play. Every part of them seeps into the notes as I drift with it into the lackadaisical fall air. I could fall asleep to this music. A nice lap pillow on someone would finish off the whole experience.

“God, can you possibly ever be bad at singing and guitar playing?” I ask as the final note rings through the air.

“Careful, I could go back to bass,” Fang teases. I laugh at that. Looking to Fang I could see the various red streak marks of blood, tears, and makeup through their face and their body. They needed medical attention for sure. But they looked much lighter than earlier. 

Standing up, I can see quite a few blood marks on my own clothes. Fang notices as well with a wince. “Sorry.”

“What? You mean your blood on your new jacket?” I strip the green layer off before a confused Fang. I nod as if in approval at the selection. “It just needs a slight modification.” I pinch the middle of the fabric and twist violently to create a hole, and then tear all the way down from the collar area to the bottom. “There, now you have space for your wings.” I hold out the rag to a somewhat shocked Fang.

“I couldn’t…I don’t want you to feel like I need it.”

“Fang, seriously? I have twenty more like it. I bulk buy, remember? Now put on your new digs so we can get you downstairs to the nurse’s office. No buts on that.”

“That does sound like a good idea,” they chuckle lightly. I help them up gently and--get the press of a beak on my cheek. It was warm? And nice. I seemed to help them up too much too quick as their lips left a soft impression there. Do I need to get better muscle control? They weren’t that heavy but damn, I should know better.

“Sorry Fang, sorry! Pulled too hard.”

“Ah,” Fang blinks and blushes briefly before clearing their throat. “No big deal. Just a surprise.”

“Yea, whoops.” I stare at them as they stare at me. Then I snort. “At least there wasn’t any of that tongue like last night.” Heart, stop hammering so hard.

“Oh god, you just…you had to make it so weird and corny,” Fang scoffs. Then laughs. I laugh with them pretty hard at that. Soon enough the moment passes as we laugh and let go of all that tension. It’s truly time to leave.

We look over the edge of the landing. Shrugging, I jump straight down and land in a crouch. I look up to them smugly only to see them slightly gliding down with their outstretched wings. Now that was an impressive sight. As their feet touch they give me a small smirk in exchange. “Never seen that before?”

“No, now I’m glad I did.”

“We have a whole team of gliders as a sport you dork,” Fang snorts. Huh. News to me. We turn to the door only to be stopped as it looks to be locked in place. That…nah, fuck it.

“Keep another secret?” I ask.

Fang looks at me with both eyebrows quirked up. Quick as I can, I lash out with my foot and kick. The door crumbles back as the lock breaks right where the deadbolt would be. Screeching metal flies as the entrance opens. Ptero eyes blink rapidly at the sight and then back at me. They laugh more openly as we make our way down the stairs. Two counts of school property destruction, go me.

At the nurse’s office I leave Fang to be administered by a highly perturbed adult who is asking alot of personal questions. One quick text is sent to Naomi alerting her of where we were at, as well as another to Naser that he needs to stick by his car today to drive Fang home. Naser sends me several rapid texts I mostly answer, before I let him know I’ll see him soon and leave him unread.

Less than a minute passes before the nurse’s office door opens again to a panting Naomi. Her eyes track me, the nurse, and then Fang before going wide at the damage there. The nurse tersely demands one of us needs to leave, so I gently grab Naomi by the shoulder and let her know that Fang is okay now. I volunteer myself out and sit outside.

At least half an hour passes. The nurse is quick in her work and has several choice words that I thankfully cannot hear behind the door frame. But the tone of words was clearly in disapproval and consolitary ranges. Naomi and Fang spent most of the rest of the time chatting presumably about what went down on the roof. Sniffles I can make out, some sharp words, but alot of crying and hugging as the two lovers aired out and addressed something that Fang was holding back on. 

It really is getting to be the last leg of the class periods huh? I could go and pretend to be in class mentally, or I could be here and help out my friends as soon as they are ready. As I consider my actions, a looming shadow makes itself known to me with a very clear and tightly held tone of voice. “Mr. Mous, would you like to explain why you are in front of the nurse’s office and ditching class? Do not lie, my hunting instinct led me to you. I always sense class ditchers.”

Hooooooooly shit the man looked pissed. Royally. I swallow the lump in my throat as I look at him and try to start. “Uh, sir. Superintendent Spears. I found a friend that needed, uh, help.”

His frown does not diminish but he stops baring his teeth at me. Those things could tear flesh from bones. “Explain.”

“Fang was in some trouble. I helped out. They…uh…they were…”

“If you tell me anything but the truth I will haul you into principal Scaler’s office. I was in a meeting with her before I sensed you out here, and she will be very displeased like I am if there is nothing of note.”

“They were in emotional trouble and I helped out because I care for them. Sir.” Wow I said that fast. Spears’ frown softened but still remained. “I’m out here to make sure they are ok, and potentially see if they need to be led back home.”

The frown softens more as he judges me. That gaze can pierce. “How are you doing with your studies then?”

“Decent--” a glare. “Good sir! Very good! I have friends helping me out in various subjects and am not failing or missing out on anything!”

Spears exhales through his nose as he continues to look at me. “So, you’re helping someone who needs your support?”

“No one is an island sir.” I repeated his mantra from earlier in the year back at him. This mollified him, who grunts and has a far more neutral look on his face. “I want to be the support they rely on.”

“Good. Very good to hear.” Something softer like a smile appears. Not much more than a slight upturn of his lips, but one nonetheless. “Excuse me while I talk with the nurse. I need to confirm something.”

He passes me by and ducks into the room. I can hear everyone in there go silent as he assesses before finally speaking with the school nurse. A few words are exchanged, Fang and Naomi speak up, and then silence again. I can almost hear Spears nod as he says one final thing before coming back outside to me. Standing up this time, I look to him for his answer.

He nods at me. “Fang Aaron will be dismissed for the day, and Naomi Moretti will accompany them back home. There is something they wish to discuss with the Aaron household it seems.” One mighty neck-breaking hand reaches up to grasp my shoulder slightly. “Young Aaron even asked how you were out here. I assume you left an impression on them to do so.”

“Well, quite a few things since the year started sir. Both for Fang and Naomi.”

“I am quite glad to hear it son.” Fuck, that word hit really good from someone like Spears. Someone who could be respected. “But I also hear that you are injured from what I heard in there?”

“Nothing major sir, just a scrape. I’ve been told to take it easy while I heal.”

“If so, then perhaps you could also enjoy a brief reprieve from school today?” His gaze is scrutinizing me, but I accept quickly. “I see. Please escort the young couple out today, I will see to your attendance records for everyone.”

“Could you do Naser as well? He needs to drive everyone to the Aaron household.” He seemed eager enough when I texted him earlier. 

Spears nods again. “It can be done. I must admit Mr. Mous, you have come rather far in the short time I last saw you. You should be proud of yourself.”

“No sir, just trying to be what my friends need.” I truly would not be here without them.

His gaze deepens with a nod. “Exactly. You seem to get it.” He claps another bone breaker on my shoulder before squeezing gently. Paternally. Goddamnit, I need to get these emotions under control. “Have a good day son.” Fucking stop it Anon .

As Spears departs I look to the nurse’s office again. It seems like we all really will be getting our day off. I knock on the door slightly before coming in. The nurse has walked further back to her desk as she expected my return, probably writing a report or some such. 

Naomi jumps and tackles me in a hug. I grunt immediately as battered muscles scream in pain. I can hear a shocked gasp as she immediately releases me. “Oh my god Anon! I’m so sorry! You’ve just--you did so much with Fang and I was so happy! Oh my god I’m so sorry!”

“You’re good Naomi, you’re good. Honestly.” Fuck she can dig in can’t she? I lean down and return my own hug so she does not feel so guilty. “I can still hug, just softly,” I chuckle. She does the same as she returns it with just a little pressure this time. Perfectly gentle. “Fang?”

“Over here,” their voice rings from behind the bubbly parasaur. I can see them sitting on the bed you see in any medical office. There are several bandages and wraps around their arms and wings. Some kind of smelly substance hits my nostrils, probably antiseptic and sterilizer. 

“Well, you look better. Objectively.” 

“Pff. Like a mummy.”

“We still making mommy jokes?” Both of us laugh as Naomi shakes her head slightly before sitting besides Fang. “But for real, you okay? Hope you don’t mind I let Naomi know you were here.”

“I’m good now, and I actually really appreciate it. Thanks dweeb,” they reply. One now cleaned hand gently rests in Naomi’s as they lean in together.

“Thank you Anon,” Naomi sighs. “I was so worried today. But it seems that you helped Fang out so much. Better than I could.”

“Hush,” I say with a disbelieving face. “You would have done just fine in my place. Maybe better.”

“I don’t know,” Fang said mildly. “You laid it out just enough to really kick me back into shape. And I appreciate that. Really dweeb, you did good today.”

“So did you Fang. So did you.” I pause as I take a deep breath. “Which is why you owe me one favor you can repay today.”

“Name it,” Fang says. Their lady-love next to them nods as well.

“You’re going to talk with Naser. Today. About what you told me.”

Fang blanches. They open their beak several times to say something. Naomi’s eyes narrow as she looks between us, clearly not catching on yet. I pile on. “Fang, Naser needs to know how you feel. Because I know what his answer is going to be. And I think it would be a good way for him to tell you something about yourself. Hopefully today. If not, then later. Whenever that is.”
I step forward as I place my hand on their free one. “But he deserves to know.”

“I…I…” Fang breathes in one more time while looking between Naomi and I. “Ok,” they finally reply in a whisper. Then it gets louder as they nod. “Ok, I can do that. Promise.”

“You got this Fang. I know you do,” I smile. 

“You got this babe,” Naomi repeats. She may not know what it will be about, but she can tell when Fang needs support. 

“Good. Good!” Fang cries out. “Well, while we are doing that. You should know what us two are going to do at my place.”

Uh. Dontthinkdontthinkdontthinkdontthink.

“Not that,” Fang smirks.

Raptor Christ thank you.

“We are going to come out to my parents. Together.” Fang says strongly. Naomi squeezes Fang’s hand with more strength as she nods along. There is trepidation in both of them, but as well as a fierce determination.

“Good. Good!” I say. “I’m really glad you two. Proud even.”

“Oh god,” Fang groans, “If you make Pride jokes at me today I am going to punch you.”

…

They really were fucking siblings.

Naomi nods as she lets out a breath. “Hopefully we can do this soon, and then do the same to my parents tonight afterwards. It’s going to be a day. A big one!” She waves her hand in front of her face. 

“Yea, but like I said.”

“You got this?” Naomi asks with a grin.

“You know it girl,” I grin back. I then step up and wrap them both in a big hug. It’s not too hard for both Fang and mine’s sake, but just enough to convey the message. “I’m proud of you two you know? You’re going to rock it tonight.”

“But what if they get mad?” Naomi whispers. I can feel Fang tense with the same thought.

“Then you get to be adopted into the human household and live with me in a fancy apartment.” I chuckle into their necks, both of them on either side of mine. “I think I can move in with Inco or sleep on the ground. But you’ll have to deal with smelling like a human for a while.”

Naomi’s laugh is pure at that, while Fang chuckles. I can feel moisture on both of my shoulders too. Then Naomi’s tail wraps around my waist while Fang’s wings slightly extend to cover us. These group hugs were the best.

As we drift apart, Naomi is the first to speak while wiping her tears. “Smelling like a human? I wouldn’t mind, I quite like your--” she pauses with a flinch. “Cooking! Your cooking is quite good.” Weird girl getting distracted like that.

“So much good food service, and two sexy people in your apartment? It’ll be like an unending party,” Fang teases. “You’ll never want to leave.”

“Fang,” Naomi shakes her head with a sigh. “I love you, but stop with the teasing. It makes you look like a pervert.”

The thought of the two in casual wear and lounging next to me on a couch enters my mind briefly. I push it out as hard as I can.

“I think we can write the ptero here today as ‘delusional’ and ‘trying to start a fight’. Seems normal to me.” Then I shake my head as I turn around and send a quick text to Naser. It almost feels like an S.O.S. “Let’s get you two moving. The day is young and you have alot to burn.”

We slowly make our way out of the school. It’s silent, but we don’t have to wait for long as we come to the parking lot. Naser is on the corner and looking around quickly for any sign of us. Once his eyes land on us, I can feel him freeze at the sight of Fang. Athletic legs pump and churn as he sprints towards us.

I can sense Fang freeze at the sight behind me, so I carefully move forward to slow Naser down a tad. He’s not really having it though. “Fang! Anon, move out of the way.”

“Naser--”

“Move man!” He puts his hands on my chest and tries to shove me. 

I grunt as he really puts his weight into it, but I hold ground and grab him by the arms. “Naser,” I repeat sternly and shake slightly. His eyes snap to me with fearsome interest. “Dude, calm down for a second. Fang is okay, but you’re being intense. Breathe.”

Several seconds pass as Naser keeps his eyes on me. Slowly he starts following my direction and takes deeper and deeper breaths. I nod and release him as he seems to pull himself together. “It’s been a day. But Fang is okay,” I tell him.

“What,” he coughs as he straightens up. “What happened. Fang?”

“I got stuck in my head,” Fang says quietly. They were holding onto their girlfriend for support on his approach, but now the siblings stand tall while they look at each other. “Anon pulled me out of it. But I still did all of this,” they say while waving a hand around their wings and pointing at their elbows. “To myself.”

Naser winces. “Was it…Was it preening?”

“Yes. For awhile.”

“Have you ever--”

“No!” Fang almost shouts. Then stops and blinks. “No,” they repeat. “No, this is the first.”

Naser looks distraught but says nothing. Cheeks in his brown face move up and down as if he’s chewing on his next words before he can manage to get them out. “What were you thinking about?”

“Alot of things. Me and you. Our parents. Everyone at school. Like I didn’t matter no matter what I tried.” Naomi rubs one hand on Fang’s back as they continue. “Most of it was something I kept telling myself over and over again. Anon brought me out of it. Still not wholly great with it all, but I think I can manage now.” They pause as they close their eyes and breathe in deeply a few times.

“Fang--” Naser starts.

“I’m sorry Naser.” Fang interrupts him. And stops him dead.

“What?”

“I’m sorry for how I treated you. I’m sorry--” Fang gulps loudly. “I’m sorry for breaking your wing.”

Pure confusion crosses his face. “My wing? What?”

“That day at the bluffs. I told you that we could fly. You trusted me and fell because of it.” Fang’s eyes glisten again with fresh tears that would not fall. “I’m sorry.”

“Fang, what--” then Naser stops as his brain connects the dots. He’s a smart cookie. “You think you’re to blame for what happened to me?” Fang nods. “But we were kids. It was…you were making a joke. I just listened because I didn’t know better.” Bright eyes start blinking rapidly as new thoughts kept forming.

“You wouldn’t have jumped if I didn’t tell you to do that.” Fang whispers. Naomi looks like she’s caught in a storm of her life. She did not expect this, and is rapidly catching up to everything as much as Naser is. Probably quicker with her insight. Her look at Fang is one of pity and astonishment as she makes the final score before Naser does.

“Did you blame yourself for this the entire time? All these years?” Naser asks quietly.

His sibling nods.

“All these years. All these years wasted on…an assumption. A mistake?” His hands hold his head together as he breathes out. “Fang, I never blamed you for this.”

“What?” Fang looks shocked. “But--”

“Fang, this was something we did years ago as kids. How could I be upset? I took a dumb joke for truth. And…” a pause as he considers. “Did you try to make me hate you for all this time too?”

Fang gets another weak nod out. “It seemed natural.”

“Hah. Hahaha! HAHAHAH!” Naser starts laughing as he holds his side. Fang looks completely uncertain at this development. “All this time,” he gets out between his laughs. “All this time I thought you hated me for something else. Anything else!”

“But you fell on the rocks, got hurt so bad because of what I said!”

“Fang, I got better.” The simple truth of it shuts Fang’s beak. “Really, what happened was awful but I don’t blame you. I just remember waking up in the hospital and you changed. You refused to hang out, you wanted nothing to do with me, you insulted me. I thought I messed up and…wow. Jesus Christ.” His smile is of disbelief and shock mixed with amusement.

“Told you,” I grunted at Fang.

“This…Fang, how could I ever hate you? I’ve always loved you. I’ve always wanted us to go back to being siblings again. After all this time, to find out you were pushing away due to guilt? That’s the stupidest thing I have ever heard.”

Uh. Not what I expected there.

“What do you mean?” Fang growls out. Her shock is slowly being bled out. “You--I--you should hate me!”

“Fang, my trauma is my own. My feelings are my own. If I want to still love you for being my sibling despite you wrapping your head around having to have me hate you, that’s on you.”

“That--but---I treated you like shit!” Fang’s squawking voice is more akin to protest and losing ground fast. “I’m dating your ex! You’re not supposed to be okay with this.”

My eyes meet Naser’s at that. I give him a small nod acknowledging that I haven’t said a thing yet about that matter. His own nod is small, but eventually gains strength as he repeats it.

“That’s okay Fang. That’s actually good. You and Naomi seem happy together.” He coughs. “And. I have something to confess.”

“What is it?” his sibling asks with little energy. 

“I’m gay.”

Utter and complete silence. For several seconds. Naomi decides to break it first.

“WHAT?!” Thicc tail extended straight, eyes wide, and open mouthed, Naomi is the picture definition of shocked. Traitorous laughter escapes me at the expression. Both her and Fang wheel on me.

“You knew!” Naomi declared. “You knew this!”

“Guilty,” I say with a wink.

“But when?” Fang asks. “How long--why didn’t you say anything?”

“Fang, you called me faggot and cock-sucker for years when I was still in the closet. And do you think if I came out to you before it wouldn’t feel like I was trying to take your queer identity away from you?”

“Did you know when we dated?!” the blonde parasaur nearly screeches.

The male ptero winces slightly. “I figured it out after we broke up more so.”

“Oh so I was that bad?!” Her tail twitches as she realizes what she said and shuts her mouth with a snap. Clearly she let her emotions ride that one out. That was something I don’t think I’ll let her live down now that it’s ammunition in my head.

“I can’t…I can’t believe this.” Fang looks woozy. I walk over and offer them a support on the back.

“Yup. Your parents raised two perfectly fine alphabet disasters. Congratulations!”

“Anon, not now please,” Naser groans.

“Who else knows? Does anyone know?” Fang continues.

Their sibling pauses deliberately. “Well I did go on a date with someone, but only them. No one else!” His hands raise up placatingly. “I haven’t told mom and dad yet. Not sure when I can.”

“Good for us when we do it when we get to your place then,” Naomi looks distracted as she starts compartmentalizing everything going down in the past few minutes. I can’t blame her.

“What? Oh. Oh wow! Tonight tonight?” Naser looks between the two and whistles when he gets their confirmation. “Okay. Well then. That’s going to be something for me to base my own expectations on.”

…

Naser, come the fuck on.

“Do you expect us to fail?” Fang growls out.

Blinking rapidly at his now realized mistake, Naser backs up. “I did not mean it like that, just--”

“Expecting us to botch this so you can decide when to come out on your own? Maybe tell you how my own parents react to this tonight too?” Naomi piles in. The stress and excitement today really had her gassed up. 

“That is not what I want! I want to support you! I…” I get a lifeline look in his eyes.

“Dude you botched this, you’re on your own.” I am not going to get caught up in this family feud.

“Just…get in the car Naser.” Fang growls again with closed eyes. 

“...can I get a hug?” He squeaks. Fang grumbles before nodding. Naomi huffs and looks away as the siblings embrace. It’s awkward, but it’s a start. “Thanks Fang. For everything today.”

“I…you too.” Fang grumbles but slowly pats his back with jerky motions. “If we get kicked out I’m living with Anon by the way.”

“What?” Naser asks with a jerk. Fang lets him go with a shrug and a smug face.

“Let’s go little brother. Destiny awaits.” Fang and Naomi link arms as they walk down to the Nascar.

“What did they just say? Why are you involved in this now?” Naser asks while pointing a trembling claw at my face.

“Uh. I offered a queer teen a place to stay if they go homeless?” Dontthinkdontthinkdontthinkoftheminunderwear.

“I. I!” His lower eyelids twitch. “No! You’re not having them live with you!”

“I just offered man, it’s nothing--”

“Later, good night!” he huffs as he turns away. My amusement rises as I see the chauffeur of two nervous teens jerkily enter his own car and take off with speed. They leave me with my thoughts about the day.

I have a moment to myself. It’s been a wild twenty-four hours. Ups and downs aplenty. Tears, reconciliation, growth, and love.

Love.

Love huh?

My box is gone. The voice got out, and now I know what I was trying to bury since I held Naomi in my arms and when I looked at that beautiful smile Fang had for me. Every detail of them that’s been soaked into my head comes forth. Perfect cream and orange colored scales under my fingertips, and the sweet scent of Naomi nearby. Fang’s endless pools of brilliance, such eyes that saw through me and all of me despite everything I’ve done. Everything I've said.  How they both give me so much trust, so much affection, and look at me for being me. Faults and all. Everything that I am can be reflected in both of their eyes, and they accept it. All of it.

I’m in love with Naomi.

I’m in love with Fang.

I’m in love with two beautiful, caring, and amazing souls who are in love with each other. 

I’m the scum of the earth.

Finally acknowledging what I’m feeling feels like a good weight off my chest. I can address it now in full without pulling anything back. Nothing can prevent me from seeing the full truth.

Now I can kill it. This feeling will be no longer buried, but strangled until it’s cold and still. Funeral fires will burn it to ash. Destroyed so utterly I won’t remember it.

I love my friends. I love them and want them as romantic partners.

I will never betray them with those feelings.

Chapter Text

Fang

Ok. Here we were. My house. With my girlfriend. And my brother. Who I just learned half an hour ago is gay.

Fuck me this is going to be an event.

My wings still itch and throb from where I preened them earlier. The medical wraps and creamy sanitization stuff that was applied burned at first but were replaced by crazy little itches that seemed to never stop. I was told that this would happen and to avoid scratching them, but that only makes me want to do it more. 

Mom is going to see those and flip. Or maybe she won’t and just accept it with that infuriating positive outlook she insists on pushing on us all. Then dad will roar and stomp and demand to know what happened, why it happened, and who he needs to kill to prevent it from happening again. Oh by the way mom and dad, I’m dating a girl! And your son wants to hug men. I just found that out too, let’s all have a big pow wow about it all.

“Are you okay Fang?” Naomi asks beside me. Emerald eyes look into mine with concern.

I nod my head after a moment. “Fine, I’m doing fine. Just thinking here.”

“It’s going to be a big day. For both of us,” she offers.

“I’ll be nearby, but this moment is for you two,” Naser adds. My mouth twitches with an automatic insult, but I catch it before anything can get out. We did some more talking on the car ride over. Not enough to let bygones be bygones, but something easier for now.

Nothing in me wants to move right now. Every part of me wants to shut up in my room and just pretend another day is behind me.

But I made a promise to Naomi. And to myself. I've got to try and be a bit better.

“Good thing too, otherwise you'd look like an asshole,” I muttered to my brother. He sighs at that but seems to accept that as the truth. 

Well, we have to start somewhere. I grab hold of Naomi’s hand and walk up. Without knocking we go inside my home.

I can hear mom in the kitchen first thing. She's back there cleaning something up. Small wings, like mine honestly, turn as she stops to welcome us. “Kids? It's a little early from school. What--” she stops as she sees my bandaged state. “Lucy? Lucy what happened?” Samantha Aaron starts slow but comes to us quickly as she inspects me.

“Hey mom.” I try to sound neutral as if nothing was really that wrong. “Just had something come up.”

“What was it? You've got bandages all over yourself!” All three of us are ushered further in with my mother's fretting. 

“I was preening.”

That seemed to stop her short. Naser grimaces at the word while Naomi squeezes my hand tighter. It's never easy to hear that someone does that to themself willingly. 

“Why…” she stops and pulls in a breath. “What happened dear?” Instead of the bone crushing hug I expect, I get a very concerned touch on my arm.

“I just…” I really don't want to do alot of explaining. I'm not sure if I can do two rounds of it before dad gets home. “I had some issues come up. It got to me pretty bad. But I'm better now.”

“What issues? Lucy--”

“Just.” My interruption is short and I can feel myself bite the word out. Instead of letting it flare out I reign it back again. “Wait. For a second.” Our eyes meet as I consider my next words carefully. “Lots of things were starting to bother me. Badly. But I had some friends help me get better. I'm not sure if I can share those right now, but I've got stuff to say for later. At dinner. Alright?”

Mom seems torn on wanting to dig further and asking more questions. Thankfully all she does is nod. “Alright. At dinner then?” I nod. “Then I'd like to hear what you have to say. All I want to do is support you sweetheart.”

Then would it kill you to use my name? I keep the thought from getting out but give my thanks. “Naomi needs to stay for this too.”

Another blink. “If that's what you want. Are you okay to do that, Naomi?”

“Yes Samantha, I would love to.” Naomi smiles at my mom.

“I'm glad to hear it,” my mother smiles while looking us three over. “Well I need to run to the store for a quick grocery run. You three can relax a bit, I'll be back soon.” She quickly gathers what she needs before heading out to leave us be.

“Well that's the first part of it done.” My back sinks into the couch of the living room. “What's next?”

“I'll go upstairs and study for a bit. Make up for the lack of class we managed to get out of today.” Naser picks up his things while giving us a small wave. I think as part of our reconnection we made today I don't find the need to flip him off or anything. That felt weird.

“Think we should do that too? Get our minds off things for a little bit?” Naomi asks me.

“Might as well,” I groan. I lean forward to share a kiss before getting out our textbooks. Might as well make the most of it. 

____________________________________________________________________________

Mom leaves us to study when she gets back. Soon enough I can smell the aromas of something big being made. Of course there's some effort for Naomi as well, being such a frequent guest at our house, but Samantha Aaron's true specialty was still meat and protein. 

Hours pass by as we make some decent progress. It helps when your girlfriend is a shoe-in for valedictorian and the student council president. She seems to know everything there needs to be known.

Dad's arrival is almost too quick by the time the front door opens again. I almost jumped at his voice. “Sam, I'm home.” He stops as he notices us. “Girls, getting some--” and his eyes go wide as he sees my bandages. “What happened?” he growls.

“I'm fine. I just had…an incident. And I preened.” Teeth clench together as I get that last sentence out. God this would be so much easier to ignore.

“Why?” His voice is sharp as he takes me in again. “Why did you do this to yourself?”

“I had some issues, I addressed them, but I'm better now.”

“Better? You don't look better.” Something is building up in us both over this. An expectant fight.

“I. Am. Better. Now.” I grind out. “I'll talk about some of it over dinner.”

“I want to hear about this now, not--”

“Ripley,” a feminine voice calls out from the kitchen. “We will talk at dinner. And it will be ready shortly, so go wash up.”

Neither of us continue the conversation. I look away first as dad grunts and does as he was told. “Kill me,” I whisper to Naomi.

“We still have dinner left. We can do this.” Her hand squeezes mine from across the table, but I can also feel the distinct rigidity in her at the touch. Both of us are nervous at this rate.

Right. Well, hopefully we can get through it at least.

Dinner does start soon after, with everyone summoned to the dinner table. I grab my plate of the portions of seared beef and potatoes. Naomi gets her usual vegetables that have been steamed over, while Naser has piled on his plate with gusto. Grace is given, and everyone digs in.

Except me. My stomach is rolling over and over enough that I take a few bites without feeling much of it. Minutes pass until mom notices. She pushes her plate to the side and motions dad to do the same.

Here it is. Our moment.

This is fucking terrifying.

“Mom, dad, I had a long day today.” I shiver while drawing in breath, and I'm sure my wings wrap around myself slightly. “There were some things I had to think about. Like how it feels like no one tries to listen to me. Why I feel like I'm not doing anything in my life with my music. And how like how I convinced myself it was my fault my friend got hurt last night.” Naomi grasps my hand for support. I dig deep into it with this next bit. “Just like how I blamed myself for Naser's wing.”

Dad flinches while mom blinks her eyes open at that. “I…I…I told myself that what happened was my fault. For years.” I look at Naser who is gripping his own hands while giving me some kind of visual based support.

“Lucy…what are you talking about?” Mom sounds rocked to the core.

“It really felt like it. Everything felt like I told Naser he could fly, and then it just spiraled out of control. I had it in my head for years, and with everything else I got so…so fucking done with myself. I ran up to the roof and started preening.” I wince with the remembered pain of my feathers plucked out by the handfuls. “It…it really fucking sucked up there. It hurt alot.”

“That wasn't your fault,” dad says softly. “You were just a kid. Both of you.” The reply is surprisingly tender, and he sighs as he pinches his eyes. “Damn it. You've been thinking that for years? We told you over and over it was an accident.”

“Neither of us blamed you. Why would you blame yourself?” Mom almost sounds as pained as me.

“I dunno,” I mutter. “It seemed right, to take the responsibility for it. I was the older sister.”

“No one blames you for it sweetie.” My mother looks like she wants to weep for me. That hurt more than I thought. 

“Nobody,” Naser repeats.

“I get that now. I do.” Sniffing comes out of me as I try to wipe away tears that haven't fallen yet. “I've had some friends to lean on and talk to about it. About alot of things. Anon forced me to talk with Naser about it before we got home.”

“Anon?” Dad looks at both of his kids again as his eyes narrow. “That's the skinnie. Right? The one you both know?”

“Yes dad,” Naser speaks up. “Anon made us both talk about it all. Ambushed more like. I'm not sure it was the best thing, but it feels okay now.”

Ripley Aaron considers that. Then he grunts. “Fine. So, now you know that none of us blame you, without a doubt?”

“Yea,” I nod. “It sounds stupid, but yea.”

“It's not stupid sweetie, you were confused and traumatized. I'm just sorry you couldn't tell us sooner.” Mom leans forward on the table to look more convincing, and it works.

I bite my lip as I nod. Eyelids press down hard to prevent the tears as I prepare for this. “And I have something else to say. Something new.”

Naomi sits up straighter next to me. Her tail wraps around my ankle under the table, out of sight. My eyes open as I breathe out and summon all the confidence I can muster. 

Slowly and deliberately, I bring Naomi's hand into my own on top of the dinner table. Her heartbeat is beating rapidly across my fingers. We squeeze.

“I'm in love with and dating Naomi.”

No one says a word.

Two terrified teenagers hold on to each other for what feels like a lifetime. Naser is looking between us and my parents, afraid of who to look away from. The four of us are still, unmoving. Mom breaks the standoff with a smile.

“I had my suspicions.” 

Dad then grunts with a small nod.

What the fuck?

“What the fuck?” I say out loud. 

“Language,” mom chides. Then she sighs as she sits back. “I wasn't certain until you said it, but now you confirmed it.

“It's been on the back of our minds for a while Lucy,” dad confirms. “Ever since this whole LGBT ‘thing’,” he waves with disgust. I'm too shocked to really get angry at that for now. “It seems that you really got close to Naomi. And then closer. I’ve got officers on the force with similar situations with their own kids. I started asking for ideas early on so I could know what to expect. The two of you tried to hide it, but there was always a look to the both of you. Like you were trying to hide something.” His teeth flashes as he chuckles deep. “I'm still the police commissioner, I can sus out lies when I hear them.”

“You're joking.” Naser is as stunned as us two. “You knew the entire time?”

“Not really,” the smaller of the elderly pair shrugs. “Just a hunch. It wasn't my place to pry until it was acknowledged.”

“I was more skeptical,” dad growled. Naomi flinches a little as his baleful stare turns to her. “But you've been around long enough I know you mean well Naomi. You care about my daughter.” A large sigh rumbles out of his chest. “Then I had to start turning it over in my head. How you cared, how it seemed you two were together. Somehow I started to accept it.”

“All we have to ask is this: are you happy with each other?” Mom's eyes are flinty as she stares at both of us.

“Yes,” I replied instantly.

“Yes,” Naomi replies with me.

The stare continues for a few seconds before my mom smiles. “Then I'm glad. Thank you for telling us.” Leaning forward, both of her hands come together and start clapping quickly in excitement. “I'm so glad! You two make an adorable pair together.” Dad grunts his agreement.

This was not what I was expecting. Maybe more push back. A yelling or two. 

Wow. 

“So this is…all okay? Me being queer?”

“You're still our daughter. We still love you, and we are just happy you have someone to love you like Naomi does.” Naomi's face has been wiped of shock and is replaced by a look of concentration. “Have you told the Morettis yet?”

“Not yet,” I say, still somewhat stunned. “We were planning to go there next. Tonight.”

“I can drop you off then,” Naser offers. “If that's ok?”

“She is still coming back home tonight,” dad growls out. Mom and dad settle back into their food, and part of me feels drained. This was everything I could have hoped for. Everything except the deadnaming and the misgendering. So, why didn't it feel like a victory?

“Their name is Fang.” Cool frost comes from that voice next to me. I turn to see Naomi not snarling, not growling, but very determined. 

My dad blinks at that before frowning at her. “What--”

“Your child's name is Fang. They've told you this for a while now, and it's time you accepted that.” Naser is frozen with one hand holding a fork over food, and mom is blinking stupidly.

I'm frozen in place. What was she doing? We were winning! This was a win for us!

“Her name is Lucy, and we know that as her parents,” dad growls. Wood creaks in his chair as he leans forward. “Just because we accepted this relationship tonight does not mean you tell us what to do.”

“And if you love Fang, then you can recognize when they try so hard to be themselves. They work to find out who they are, they fix their own problems, solve something bothering them for years, and you still deadname them.” Naomi leans forward at my father, not giving ground. “I've been terrified of speaking up since I've been with Fang because I didn't want you to hate me. I've been a coward, and I know how much it hurts them. But if you accept us, then you accept them as non-binary and their name as Fang.”

Blood vessels strain in my dad's neck as his temper grows. But my perfect girlfriend does not let him get a word in edgewise. “You've done so much for your children. You've given them love, support, and acceptance where they needed it.” Naomi pulls off her glasses to wipe at angry tears that run down her face. “But what they also need is for you to respect who they are. I know them as a wonderful person, one who is strong and beautiful, and so caring to their friends. If you can’t accept that they asked you to use their preferred pronouns and a name that they chose despite all that, then why do you bother?”

I…I’ve never had anyone defend me like that. Not to my dad. Not to tell my parents that they were wrong for treating me like I didn’t know who I was.

Two fists clench tighter and tighter on the table until groaning wood is heard. Dad looks ready to burst. Yet mom’s hand on his wrist stops him as he turns to look at her. “Ripley,” she says softly. He stops with a lurch, turning to my mom and pausing as they hold a look.

Then my mom turns to Naomi with a thoughtful gaze. Then to me. “Fang,” they say slowly. The word is foreign to hear coming from her. Naser gasps softly. “Is it…would you prefer that we do as Naomi asks. That we use that way to address you?”

“Yes,” I whisper. Tears leaked from me at this admission, after all this time of so desperately wanting them to finally acknowledge me properly. “Please.”

“I see.” Her own chair scrapes the floor as she slowly comes to stand beside me. Naomi is still tense but is watching with the same emotion I have on me. Hope.

It’s fulfilled as I’m slowly drawn into a hug as my mom nestles her head against mine. “I’m sorry dear. I’ll be better about that.”

I can’t cry anymore I think for the day. Instead I sigh and lean heavily into the hug. “Thank you mom.” Relief floods me as I hold on and hug tight. After so much worry, and so much pain, it felt right to be able to do this. Finally.

Dad coughs as he relaxes and looks away from us. “I’m…not good at this.” He waves his hand in front of his face to strengthen his point. “I’m old fashioned. I’m not sure I can really make a difference in it now. Calling you something other than what I knew you as my daughter? That’s not going to be easy.” Naomi looks ready to say something but is stopped as my dad looks back and nods heavily. “But does it matter this much to you? That I call you…Fang?”

“It really would dad,” I croak. I don’t think my throat could be any more restricted than it is now.

A monstrous sigh comes out of him. “I’m not sure I can approve. Not yet.” Then he looks at me and something soft passes for the first time I’ve seen in what feels like months. Maybe a year. “But I can try. Fang.”

“That’s all I want dad. Thank you.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Aaron,” Naomi repeats. She draws me into a side hug as she relaxes and the tension drains from her confrontation. “Really. Thank you.”

“You’ve…got balls kid.” Dad harrumphs. “Haven’t been talked down to like that in my own home in a minute.”

“Ripley,” mom admonishes slightly. “Shush. That was crude.”

“Eh.” With another harrumph he returns to his plate. “Well that’s cold. Need to microwave it.” He grabs my mom’s plate as well to warm dinner back up.

“Well gi--kids,” mom stops to correct herself. “I’m glad things have been addressed. Like they should. But would either of you like some dessert?”

“No, thank you Sam,” Naomi shakes her head. I feel my appetite return and take a few more bites out of my dinner. It is cold like dad’s evidently. I still start shoveling more food into my now calmed and decidedly empty stomach. “We still need to go to my house next and do the same thing as tonight.”

“Well, I can pack you up with something to have brought over. I’ll be back in a jiffy.” Tittering, the tiny matriarch runs back to the kitchen to bring an offering to the Morettis. 

“That went really well,” Naomi says as we lean against each other.

“Tell me about it, I expected to have to take up Anon’s offer tonight.”

“Pff, you would be spoiled rotten by that. Living with two teenage boys who decorate and indulge like them?”

“One of them has fashion taste, the other is a good cook. It could have worked out.” We laugh a little at the joke. Like string cut marionettes we lounge bonelessly against each other. “Holy hell, I’m wiped out.”

“One more family gathering to go.” Naomi puffs her own chest out slowly with that thought. “I hope it goes as well as yours honestly.”

“Do I need to verbally berate your dad as well?”

“Hopefully not,” she grumbles back at me. “At least we know Mia won’t care. Since she already knows.”

“Ah, the perfect sister. Not giving a single shit about her sister’s love life.”

“It’s…” Naomi shakes her head at me. “Not quite like that. But it’s accurate enough for now.”

We share a silent little moment as we hold hands and lean into each other. With most of the day done, the next sprint would hopefully be quick and easy enough to handle. Both of us could feel the victory of what we had accomplished here.

I give Naomi a smug look as I look around the kitchen. Then I lean in and do something I haven't done in front of my family yet.

We share a kiss.

I can hear mom chuckle.

____________________________________________________________________________

Naomi

“It sounds like a good decision,” Cassandra Moretti says with some cheer.

We got to the Moretti household half an hour ago. After Fang assured them that they were okay from their bandages, we told them about our day. About Fang having some difficulties with addressing a few things in their life.

And then I came out to my parents and told them we were dating. In love.

But my mother just said something very odd.

“What?” I ask with confusion. 

“I think it's a lovely decision. You two get along great, and you can make the most out of this.”

Fang is wide eyed as we share the same emotion. This…this can’t be happening. This just can’t. “What do you mean?”

“Naomi,” mom looks at me with a sigh. “Do you have any idea how competitive the world is? Compared to how it used to be on our day, you can make the most out of being part of the queers. Business opportunities, scholarships, and more.” 

Dad is staying out of this conversation so far, but seems to be nodding his head? What? 

“If you haven't already, you should start telling everyone you can about this, get some notoriety. With your grades you can get some attention for it.” Mom smiles as she sips her cocktail. I feel sick. Angry. Betrayed.

“I--I haven't hidden it at school! And we already told the Aarons!” My hands come down on the table in frustration. This wasn't supposed to be how it goes.

“At school?” My mother considers this with a pause. “All your teachers know?”

“Yes! All our friends too!”

Dad finally nods along. “Good deal. Now you got their attention.”

“We…didn't do this for attention Tony. Cassandra.” Fang’s voice is flat and slow. Neither of us can believe what we are hearing.

“We aren't trying to commodify being queer. I really love Fang.” I'm pleading with them. Begging. This hurts so deep.

They both look at each other. Something is said between them. What does that mean?

“Naomi…are you sure you're gay?” dad asks gently. 

“What?” My voice. It's so small.

“Well, you do seem to be ok with men. Attracted to them. You used to date Fang's brother even. Naser right?” I nod. “Then is that gay? Does that make you a lesbian?”

“I know what I am! There’s more than one kind of queer.” My mind feels numb. “Pansexual. Bisexual. Sexuality is…it isn't so harshly defined.”

“If it works out the same way, make the most of it. Gotta get your share of the world while you can,” dad assures me. He's got his lazy smile on again. But I can't find anything comforting in it now. Both of them seem to acknowledge the point he made before smiling at us. “Thanks for letting us know Naomi. Seems like you’ve got everything figured out.”

I can’t breathe. The dismissal is so obvious, as if the conversation is just done. I can’t breathe. “That's it? I come out with Fang and I'm just told that I need to make the most of it?”

Mom frowns at that. “Naomi--”

“No,” I say before repeating it louder. “No! This isn't some game or…or some kind of gimmick. I'm queer, gay, lesbian, whatever you want to call me. But I'm not doing this for attention!”

“Listen dear,” dad says with a small frown. “We know you well enough to--”

“But you don't. You're making that obvious,” I growl out. Dad blinks, I don't think he's ever heard me interrupt him like that. I can't remember the last time I did. “You don't understand me if I'm just seen as some sort of walking paycheck with a rainbow on it!”

“Naomi, do not talk to us like that,” mother warns me. But I can't stop.

“What, like I want some respect? Is that it? Because I'm not finding any of it here, that's for certain!”

“Naomi!” Mom looks almost stunned. Dad is really starting to frown as he turns fully to me.

Fang tries to grasp my hand but I stand from my chair and avoid looking at them. “So what is it? I stand up for myself instead of being the usual obedient daughter and it's a problem now? I have to shut up like usual or else I'm in trouble?”

“Young lady, that's enough.” Dad's voice is stern, a rare event. “You need to calm down.”

“No, I will not calm down,” I snarl. My tail is lashing behind me and dad bristles at the sight of it. “I've just been told that apparently I'm making a good fucking business decision by being gay, so I think I need to keep pushing the goddamn boundary!”

“You will sit down Naomi,” dad says angrily. He points at my chair.

“Why? So we can continue with telling me what I need to do next? Maybe come out as trans, that'll give me more pity points right? A way to appeal to the minority like you want? Then I can really play into how I'm the daughter of an immigrant family, we can bring nonna into all my college applications.”

Tony Moretti stands up and is visibly upset as he stares me down. “Do not bring your grandmother into this, you are going out of control here!”

“Control?! You want to bring up control!?” I point a finger at my father in outrage. “I’m constantly trying to be in control, like how you taught me. Control of my grades, my emotions, my manners, everything. But just me. Just me! Mia doesn’t get any of this control!”

“Your sister is under pressure as well Naomi,” dad grinds out between teeth. “You know this, you know better than to try and drag her into this mess you’re digging yourself into right now.”

“In case you didn't notice I have to keep my sister in line at school and stop her from making constant mistakes because you failed to control her yourself! I'm constantly apologizing and giving her outs despite her fucking mistakes! That’s control!” Then I wave a hand around in disgust. “But at least she doesn't try to belittle me and my love life.”

Mom looks horrified. “Naomi, your sister is trying her best. You can't just say those things about her when you're upset like this over nothing.”

Goddamnit. What?! “Nothing?! Have you tried to recently see what I've done for Mia? She nearly knocked someone unconscious and just about sent them to the hospital the first day this year and I had to cover that up.” Both my parents flinch as they remember when I told them this, but I cannot find it in me to stop.

Furious tears line my face as I start screaming. “Her grades are crap, she's constantly hostile, and despite what I do this is the thanks I get? All of this? What do I need to do, suck some cock like her?” Mom puts a hand to her mouth. “Would this all be better if I just found a man for your approval and spread my legs like--”

“That is enough!” my father yells. Our kitchen island shakes as he pounds it with a fist. I stop talking. All of us do. Seconds pass as I realize I'm panting with exertion. Fang is still as a statue, silent as one, while my parents give me looks mixed between outrage and disappointment. I'm so…

I'm so sick. Of this. I can't be here.

“I need to go to my room,” I say quietly. My chair knocks back quickly and I feel my feet run me upstairs. Nothing registers for me as I make it to my room. I collapse near the foot of my bed on the ground as everything hits at once. Everything…everything was supposed to be ok. I was supposed to be accepted, praised even. For coming out despite how scary it is. For being who I finally can be without having to hide it.

Fang got that. Their parents love them.

Mine…mine…

A clawed hand grabs my shoulder and I look up into the tired face of Fang. They look down at me in complete pity. I didn’t even hear them follow me.

“Fang, I…my parents.” A choked sob gets out. “They weren’t supposed to say that.”

“I know Naomi, I know.” Two wings grab me in a hug as I lean into their chest.

“I was supposed to be happy. All of us. All of us were. Why did they say that?” That wobbly sound was my voice?

“They don’t understand babe. They just don’t understand.”

“I…” snot drips down my nose as tears run into their shirt. “I wanted to be accepted like you were. This isn’t fair, Fang.”

“It’s not Naomi.” Their own tears burst my dam as I start crying into them. Hard. My parents were…they…they thought I was being gay to profit off of it. And they expected me to go along with their ideas about it.

That’s so fucking sick.

It hurts so much to hear them say that.

“What do I do?” My sobs are broken by hiccups. I hate it when that happens. “What should I do?”

Fang pauses as they think about what to say. “Do you want to come back? With me?”

“If I did that I’d just piss them off worse, and nothing will get solved. I just…I just can’t stay here. I don’t--”

“Naomi, hey. Hey.” Fang’s hands come up to my face and grab on. I’m tilted up to look into their eyes. “It’ll be okay. But you have to breathe for a second. Just a sec. Can you do that?”

“Uh huh,” and I do. I breathe a few times in and out. They do it with me as we focus on my breathing. My throat hurts.

“Okay,” they say as they sit next to me. We are on the floor in front of my bed, but nothing about it looks comfortable right now, and I don’t know if I have the strength to get up. “Okay. I can leave you here if you want, or you can come with me back to my place.”

“Can’t you stay here?” My moan is thready with a need for comfort.

“I…” Fang looks back at the door. “I don’t think I’m wanted here either Naomi. Your mom--after you ran up here-- asked when I planned on leaving. She had this look on her too. It wasn't very inviting.”

“Just…” a shudder runs through me as I cling on to their arm. “Just don’t leave. For a few minutes.”

“I’ll be right here.”

Time passes for us. It’s getting late. But neither of us move. It gives me time to think more about what my parents said to me. Now I can try to unpack all that…stuff.

They think this is an act? Something to do so that I can get forward in life? It’s so awful to think about. To expect me to do it. Did they want me to do this in the first place? Were they going to suggest it if I didn’t come out? Oh god, what would they have said otherwise?

No. No no, not now. That’s not useful. All I can feel is disgust and hurt right now. But…im still so angry? Anger at what they said? They clearly didn’t think about what all they implied and what it meant to me. Or what it did to Fang. Both of us are hurting, and that…

That…

That really annoys me!

They think that they can just say I’m going to make the most of this? Despite queer teenagers still being kicked out of their homes everywhere in the country to this day? Despite suicide, drug use, and worse being higher in queer homeless teenagers than our straight counterparts? 

They think they can just walk over me, make me do what they expect like usual? Comply, fall in line, and listen to their advice like always? Like the dutiful daughter I've always been?

No. Fuck that!

My eyes start to dry up as I let that anger flow through me. I can be mad. They want me to do what they expect. They want me to just use Fang like some kind of marker, some pity party bullshit. A shiny button that says ‘poor queer teen, please pay attention to me’. Oh I will not let that slide. Sniffling sounds dry up and stop as I open my eyes and look at Fang. 

“Fang, call Naser back here as soon as he can.” Standing up, I look around my room before placing all my school supplies in my backpack and then look for my suitcase under my bed.

“Sure, what should I tell him?”

My suitcase pops out as I hold it open for them to hold. Surprise lights up on them as I turn to my bathroom and start getting everything I’m going to need.

“He’s going to have a new roommate for the next few days. Or weeks.”

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco

It’s been an odd past few days. If not past week.

After Anon went back to school post his rather horrific looking fall down the hill, he evidently found Fang in a vulnerable state and helped them out. I learned the truth of it when I saw them hanging around with Anon and Naser at lunch the next day. Fang and Naomi were decidedly way more upbeat than ever, and I had the surprise of my life as it seems various events were laid out.

Naser and Fang were making up. Something happened, and now it seems that the two siblings were finally trying to be more comfortable around each other. That’s really good! Naser looked bummed around the lunch table with us, and I’m glad he finally got the chance to reconnect with his sibling.

Fang and Naomi came out to their parents. Which sounded scary.

The Aarons were accepting. And Naomi got them both to address Fang properly as Fang instead of their deadname. That was awesome!

The Morettis response was less so. None of the full details were given, but it seemed disappointing to say the least.

And then Naomi ran from home and is now living at the Aarons.

Which. Holy crap. That’s a ton of things to happen in…less than twelve hours?

I sometimes find myself wondering if I was placed in some telenovela program that ran out of Rexico. Everything happening around me made me feel like I was on some kind of cruel entertainment path by the universe.

I have to stop listening to Anon’s rambling about space wizards. It’s a joke, but he talks about it way too often regarding his own circumstances. At least I think he jokes about it.

My cousin also seems to have let go of something. I’m not sure what, but he seems much more relaxed now. He carries himself more easily as if he no longer has to catch what he says every time he opens his mouth around us. I’m not sure what he did or realized or even went through, besides the tree I guess, but maybe that little ‘third wheel date night’ with the others really helped him sort something out in his head. I’m glad for him.

Right! And Olivia was talking with me way more often. I would sometimes walk with them to lunch, and we would chat much more openly. She sometimes had to stop talking quite so often due to her throat seeming to dry out, so I started carrying along an extra water bottle for when she needed it. The first time she saw me bring it out and carry it after she was finished, she demanded I give it back to her. She didn’t want me to bother bringing it with me everywhere. Too bad, I like to help my friends.

When I explained that, she turned several shades of blushing green to consternated growling gremlin. Damien and I found it hilarious.

So now a few days later on the weekend, I’ve got the brilliant idea to have Anon sit back and chill with us as we do a video game hangout at our place. Thankfully for this saturday there’s nothing to do for the gardening club. I’ve invited Rosa and Stella to join, so now we can have a full Dinocord party with others joining in.

Man, I haven't invited anyone over to our place yet. When was the last time I had anyone over at my last place? Or before that one?

…don’t think on that Inco.

“Moe knows you can’t work right?” I ask him again as we go over plans.

“Yes yes, I explained to him how I let my racial heritage get the best of me and I tried to climb in a tree. Then fell onto the trunk instead. He found it hilarious.” At least Anon’s ribs weren’t bothering him quite as much. Slight yoga stretching helped, but he swore up and down it was really the ice cold bath and screaming hot shower routine that really helped. I could hear him jumping between both earlier today already.

“And you left out the fact that his goddaughter was there and a complete guilty wreck over what happened to you out of the explanation, right?” I smirk as I try to get a slight rise out of him.

Surprisingly, it didn’t work. “Yea, I didn't want to let him know Fang went through the guilt stage over everything.”

Huh. Usually that seemed to do the trick when I brought up Fang or Naomi.

“But he was all too happy when I mentioned I needed at least five pizzas for tonight.”

“Do we need more?” I ask him.

I get an eye roll, our preferred method of communication. “Three dino girls who are vegetarians, Liv and Damien who are carnivores, and us the omnis. Seven teenagers. We still need those appetizers.”

“The proper term is herbivore. Vegetarians are by choice, herbivores are obligate.”

“Huh?”

“It matters. Words and titles matter when you apply them to people.” We have definitely covered this topic before.

“You…little SJDubya. Fine. Fine, herbis then. But we still need like two boxes of apps.”

“I’ll leave that to you.” I look around the apartment. We had picked up a fair amount, and now we were looking at a clean place ready for friends. “Is it alright to be a little nervous?”

“Inco. You’re gonna be fine,” Anon says as he pats my shoulder. “You’re just the cutest little Inky Binky around, and everyone knows it.”

“Oh sweet Christ do not use that name today,” I growl while smacking his arm away. “I do not need Olivia or Damien using that ammunition against me for the rest of the year.” I shake my head. “What about everyone you know? Trish, Reed, the newly acknowledged couple?”

“Reed’s doing volunteer work.”

“Wait, really?”

“Yup! Not sure what it is, but I’m going to pin him down sometime soon annnnnnnd wait. Rephrase.” He pauses. “I’m going to get my answers from him one of these days. Later.” Grunting, he looks back up to me as he sips his espresso. “And Trish has monster duty.”

“Does she ever not?”

“Dunno. I feel bad about it though. Makes me want to reach out about a break.”

“You know, we should do that. Maybe hire a babysitter for them?”

Anon looks at me flatly. “Inco, you can’t solve other people's problems by throwing money at them.”

“I didn’t mean it like that,” I mutter. Mostly. “Just, can’t we look at helping hire someone for a day maybe?”

“Mmm. I’ll look into it.” Another sip. “The ‘new couple’ are off doing stuff to get Naomi’s mind off of things. Naser is on…a chore.”

“Secret thing?” I can sense that much out of him.

“Secret thing. He can tell you.”

“See? That’s healthy communication. Not too much, not too little.”

“Communicate your feelings to my bruised ribs lanklet.” Another pause as he looks at me. “Shit, I’m not sure I can call you that anymore really.”

Some pride creeps into me at the compliment. I bulge one bicep with a smile. “Thanks to all that food you make us and regular work with the garden club? Gym work? I’m making some progress.”

“Pppf.” That raspberry wasn’t totally necessary. “Still a long way to go for my level of swole cuz.”

As we laugh, we hear the intercom buzz. We share a look. It’s only 11:00. It’s way too early. Who…

Oh fate, you fickle bitch.

I get up to answer Reginald and, to my lack of surprise, a request for Damien and Olivia to be sent up.

Anon shoots me a confused look as I admit our first guests. “Damien and Olivia,” I try to laugh.

“You…” he sighs. “I'll go put on a shirt.” Grumbling theatrically, I'm left to wait at the door as the first wave of friends arrive. 

At the first knock I reach out, but then I play it cool. I wait. Then I collect myself. The second knock sounds out. After a few seconds I reach out and open the door. Perfect, that was a good amount to wait.

Damien is looking around the hallway with a star struck expression. Olivia seems much less impressed, but her eyes still travel everywhere to catch details. “Holy guacamole bud, this place is nice!” My friend grins at me as he pulls me into the expectant embrace.

I pat him on the back with a laugh. “Thanks man, we just try to keep it clean. Glad to see you two.”

“We got here really early, didn't we?” Olivia deadpans.

“Just a bit,” I chuckle. “No one else for a few hours.

“Damien, I knew it! I told you we had time to take it easy and sleep in!” Olivia wheels on Damien. Oof, is it alright to use that expression? It seems derivative.

“It's all good Liv. Just means more hangout time with the bros!”

“It is good to see you early Liv,” I assure her. I reach down for a high five. “Thanks for coming by.”

She looks at my hand with a singular raised eyebrow. And does not return it. Crap, was that wrong to do? Was it too early for that today? Maybe she's in a bad mood?

“Pfff. Whatever.” She finally slaps my hand back with a tiny smile. “Now show us your place. Need to see what you're rocking here.”

“Woohoo! Man cave!” Damien whoops as he runs inside past me.

“That's speciest!” Anon calls from the back.

That seems to slow our friend down slightly. “Wait, really?”

“Damien,” I say in a flat voice. “He's messing with you.”

“I am not!” Anon says as he finally comes up to us with a shirt on. “Damien, we ain't cavemen. You can't say shit like us living in caves.” 

As Damien's frills quiver, Anon snorted loudly with a grin. “But also I'm fucking with ya.”

“Man you guys are good at that. And hey thanks for having me!” He goes in to give Anon a backbreaking embrace.

“A BUP BUP BUP!” Anon says while slapping the arms away. “No touchy ribs, Damien. Remember?”

“Right right, sorry dude. I forgot.”

“How could you forget, you saw them the next day?” Anon squints his eyes at our friend. “Or did you try to get revenge on me just now?”

…

…

“Nope!”

“You rusty looking mother fucker, you were! I'm injured!”

“Brothers,” Olivia mumbles in exasperation. I chuckle in acknowledgement.

“Yea. Brothers. The ones we choose.”

“For God's sake Inco,” raspy rebuke in place, Olivia turns to me. “Stop being a sap. Show us around.”

So I do. They get the grand tour of Casa de No Hairlines. Damien looks particularly excited about the huge TV and couch set up we have, while Olivia is rather keen on the large kitchen area. Her and Anon talk shop about food for a bit, but she smack talks about how all his meals are function over taste. There's more bickering but I can tell they both enjoy it.

“But no personal room tours for now. Mine is a little messy at the moment,” I say towards the end.

“I bet that's because neither of them pick up after themselves,” Olivia says to Damien. Her god-brother chuckles at the thought.

“Rude. Of course we do. It's just…slightly embarrassing to have my room poked around in.”

“What, did you drag Inco to your room when we weren't looking at the party?” Anon asks nonchalantly.

Olivia freezes up at that. “No! Of course I didn't.”

“Hah. Prude.”

Green tail lashing slightly at the provocation, Olivia glares at my cousin. “Go get the Rock Ring setup ready. I’m going to destroy you personally.”

“Sure. I’ll give you a break and only go knives this time.” Anon saunters over to the game zone and starts fiddling with everything to get ready for an early start to the party.

Damien looks around with some confusion. “Are your parents out or something Inco? Haven’t seen them around and it’s early for a saturday.”

I can hear Anon grunt on the other end of the room as he heard the question. My own sigh is not much better. “They seem to have dropped by in the middle of the night. See the sticky notes?” Both of them turn confusedly and find the wall of yellow ‘just missed us’ signs on the fridge door. “The bottom one is the most recent.”

My larger friend walks over before reading the latest update from my parents. ‘Boys, we stopped by for clothes. Everything looks good. Keep up the hard work in school. XoXo, mom and dad/Uncle Veno and Aunt Fi’. I can see an actual frown on his face as he reads that.

Olivia’s frown is more pronounced. “When was the last time you saw them?”

“Well,” I draw out. “At the move in?”

“Wait what?” Damien turns to me. “That was before school started right? It’s been weeks.”

“Yea, sometimes they get drawn out for a long time.” I play it off with a shrug. Mom and dad have been known to be gone for longer stretches of time after all. But I can see some bitter looks crossing both of their faces at that, as if chewing on something foul. “I’m fine guys, really. I’ve been keeping busy. And I’ve got Anon here anyway. Far from being totally alone.” Because I know what that is like. Intimately.

“...may be bros, but I’m not a replacement for a parent,” I can hear Anon mumble. My own lips narrow at that admission despite the accuracy.

“If…you say so man.” The friendly hybrid dino boy smiles more, but with less assurance than before. Olivia looks like she wants to say something but holds back for me.

“Let’s continue the tour then. See the patio?” I look behind me, which draws Damien’s attention instantly. The resemblance to Vinny is clear as his tail starts wagging with excitement and he lopes forward. Olivia rolls up to my side as I guide her, but I can feel a small tug on my sleeve.

I look down to Olivia who is looking up into my eyes. “It sucks when your parent, or parents, can’t be there. Sorry.” Awkward support is evident there, and forcing her to take a pause. “But you’ve got friends. Like you said.” 

That makes me nearly choke up. I blink a few times to hold back any sort of emotional tears I may have, but smile down at my friend. She gets it. Of course she does. I learned about her dad, so she gets that awkward feeling of alienation while still wanting to be something more. To just see my parents more than once in a blue moon. 

“Thanks, Liv,” I say quietly. I pat her hand. “Really, I appreciate it. Now c’mon, we have to make sure Damien won’t try to climb the safety rail on the patio.”

She snorts but nods as we make our way out there.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

It feels good to be proven right about somebody.

I could hear everything Olivia said to Inco about his parents. And Damien was also obviously put off and concerned about Inco. Maybe both of us. Seeing them both clearly care was something I wanted to see for Inco as much as he cared about seeing the same happen for me.

Cousin, you better ask that gator girl out. She was clearly leaning more and more into an interest for him, but of course I knew her long enough--weirdly--to expect her to hem and haw her way through this like some kind of fucking anime protagonist that won’t confess their feelings until the final hour. And of course Inco wouldn’t notice his own feelings until the penultimate second. Fucking dorks.

With the Rock Ring setup complete, I look out at the trio. Damien is pointing excitedly around the city while Olivia is saying something that makes the other two break into laughter. I’m about to get out there and prove her wrong, she needs a good knock about sometimes, when I hear the intercom buzz. Seriously, are more people showing up earlier than expected?

I speak with Reg and am promptly informed about Stella and Rosa already making their way up the elevator. Seems to be that he has written off any ‘kind teenagers seeking the Mous and Nito household’ as invited guests. Well it seems to be the time for the full Dinocord crew to assemble!

A knock on the door later, and I’m welcoming the two of them in. “Ay, An-on! It is such a wonderful day to see you mi amigo.” I’m quickly wrapped up in a hug which I desperately flex hard to keep my ribs from further misuse.

“Rosa! Ribs! Ribs ribs ribs!”

“Oh? Sorry, I did not realize you were so soft today.” I’m placed down thankfully before anything truly hospital worthy can happen.

“No, you’re good. I just took a tumble earlier this week and got some nasty bruises.” To her inquiring look, which is quickly accompanied by a still silent Stella who pops up next to her, I lift up the bottom of my shirt to show off some nasty bruises going green and yellow.

“¡Dios mío! How did you do that?” Rosa has the standard shocked reaction I expected, while Stella lets out a small gasp.

“Fell into a tree. Long story, later. Let’s get you two inside and tour around the place first, yea?”

“Yes please, I’m excited to see everyone!” Stella positively steps giddily in place. Goddamnit, she’s still wearing that Oppai shirt too. Does she use that when she’s around Chet I wonder? After discovering that relationship, I’m curious how quickly she would drag him into our level  of anime depravity.

“It’s…not that depraved Anon.” She’s blushing at me. Rosa is giving me a flat look.

Goddamn fucking mumbling.

“Sorry Stella,” I look away. “My bad.”

“It’s okay,” my lime-green friend titters softly. Is that word appropriate considering the topic? “Chet does like this shirt.”

I goddamn knew it.

“Okay! So the others are on the patio. Come on in.” With a wave I walk further in to step away from this awkward crap I brought out.

“Liv is here! Yay!” Stella’s full enthusiasm is matched by Rosa as we all walk further in. And Rosa reaches back to bring a full package of something steamy from the looks of it. Of course she brought snacks. Or a meal. Maybe full course knowing her habits from the garden club's beautification efforts. 

The other three notice our newly arrived guests and come out to join. The three teenage girls gaggle together rather quickly. The whole Dinocord crew assembled, and the race was on with the inside jokes. Despite being left in the cold rather quickly, Damien was a good sport as he joined the conversation without knowing what the hell we were talking about for the most part.

____________________________________________________________________________

Inco

“Eat shit muscles,” Olivia snarls as she gets her third consecutive kill on Anon in the impromptu tournament.

“Fucking come on! I had that kill shot!”

“Nah bro, you were just a little late, and Olivia has her full rig picked out. You’re boned.” Damien laughs at Anon’s glare.

The Rock Ring killfest was going strong. Rosa’s unasked snacks of taquitos were perfect as we went on. She really brought enough to feed a whole family with the selection of herbivore and carnivore options. It was almost surprising to see her cook with the meat so well, but I guess you don’t have to eat what you cook to be good at it. 

Stella, Rosa, and myself were knocked out rather quickly against the other three more experienced gamers. Damien put up a good fight for a while before being knocked down as Olivia and Anon held a series of grudge matches. Seriously, those two were so similar it was scary sometimes. Only Anon wasn’t quite as driven as our green scaled friend.

“Oh, did those poor little sausage fingers click the wrong button? Maybe you should work those out too, and not just the overgrown sacks on the rest of your body.” And man, she really went in for the kill with those taunts.

“Bitch, my fingers are perfect. I’ve been practicing the cello lately. It is so much more sophisticated than what basic bullshit you’ve been subjecting me to. And that shit hurts after about an hour or so.”

“Music? Please. Pick up a paint brush for a few hours and talk to me about finger pain. But I'm still kicking your ass here.”

“Philistine. Are you going for the tortured artist story?”

“Fuck you,” she growls.

“Up yours,” he grumbles back.

“Are you sure you two aren’t related?” Damien muses. Both snap their stares on him. “Just saying, you two get really competitive with each other.”

“You should see our Dinocord,” Rosa sighs. “These two idiotas pendencieros are always on-line and making contests. For years now.”

“Even on anime nights they make bets for how a story will go,” Stella confirms with a smile. “Our watch alongs can get kinda hectic.”

“Oh? You guys do movie nights online?” I ask.

“Not for a bit honestly,” Olivia grumbles. They take a swing from their flask to rehydrate their throat.

“Been a minute,” Anon confirms.

“We can do one today,” Stella cheers. “We can do it all together!”

“Well we have to wait for Liz then,” I counter. “She’s the only one left to come to the party.”

“Right, should be here any minute now,” Damien confirms. “I’ll text her.”

“We aren’t getting out of the watch party are we?” Anon asks the group. The three girls shake their heads. He sighs as he looks down at his controller. “Shit, I lost today didn’t I?”

“Sure as hell did, bow down.” Olivia looks smug as she directs that look at Anon. I chuckle at the sight. I bring over a plate of more snacks as I sit between the two on the couch.

“Snacks for peace?”

Both freeze as they look at each other. Eyes narrow. Muscled human muscles bunch as a green tail snaps against the couch. Anon shoots a hand out and grabs a mouthful off the plate and shoves them in while chewing with a frenzy. Olivia uses both hands to shove into her mouth. The display of snapping sharp teeth munching food down is rather disconcerting when it happens right in front of my face. It all happened so quickly that I didn't even have time to react with a proper yell of fear.

Very shortly, the victor of this unannounced competition is Olivia. Her cheeks are stuffed as she munches taquitos arrogantly at my cousin. But the victory is short lived.

“Hey! You two!” Rosa raises her voice at the two of them. “¡No uses mi comida en tu estúpido concurso! You eat what I made properly or not at all!” Angry Rexican vibes waver over the two of them. 

“Shrree,” Olivia mumbles over her mouth full of food.

“Bhhhu,” Anon stops and swallows his food. “But she started it!” he complains while pointing at the baryonyx next to me.

“¡Y lo estoy terminando estupido!” Rosa points a finger at him. “Finish the food I made with manners An-on.”

“Yes Rosa,” he grunts. Olivia snickers for a second before Rosa glares at her next. She coughs instead in contrition before nodding her head.

“Liz is here!” Damien pipes up. He’s immediately jogging over to the door. It opens and we hear the general greeting before a long neck and head makes its way into the living room.

“Hey everyone, thanks for having me.” She looks around with a confused look on her face. “Was I the last to arrive?”

“Yea! We all got here almost two hours ago.” Damien seems chipper as he relays this, despite him blowing most of us out of the water in the tournament we were holding.

“Didn’t Anon and Inco say to get here in the afternoon? It’s just past one.”

“Someone listened, it seems,” Anon chuckles. I pat his bald head forcibly, making him gag on a taquito.

“Shush, everyone came right when we were ready. Don’t shame them.” I turn to Liz with a shrug. “Honestly, I wasn’t too hard on the rules. We’ve just been sitting around and eating snacks and playing games. Now it looks to be a bit of a movie or anime time. Is that alright with you?”

“Sure,” Liz shrugs amicably. “I’m open to new things.” It’s decidedly odd how her body can move around like that with her head in place. It makes me think of those videos of chickens who can bob around while keeping their head still in all three dimensions.

“Well with everyone here, I’ll text Moe about our order.” Anon busily enters in our information for the large amount of food that should last us for hopefully the day.

“I can’t wait! I have so many suggestions!” Stella shakes with vibrant energy at the idea of sharing her hobby with all of us.

“Something simple Stella,” Anon pipes up.

“Nothing like your magical girl stuff either,” Olivia cracks out.

“...well that’s disappointing.” Stella seems to mumble and pout slightly. Rosa’s chuckling and prodding her friend in the ribs brings the stego’s cheer back. “Hmm. Movie then?”

“I’m down to watch a movie,” I say.

“Yup!” Damien agrees. He sits down on the couch close by, with Liz next to him and curling her neck so it does not reach across the ceiling anymore. 

“I’ve got it then,” Stella giggles. “Wait a sec.” She grabs the remote and goes through a selection of streaming services before selecting one. Olivia seems to nod as Anon squints at the movie. 

“You know, I haven’t actually seen this one,” he says over at Stella.

“Oh but it’s so cute! One of the best.”

I look at Olivia for confirmation. She nods again at me. “Cute flick. Nice and relaxing. Love story between a human wizard and a raptor woman.”

“And don’t forget all the cute characters! I’ve got plushies for a few of them.” Stella seems to squirm in her seat with anticipation.

“Like that talking fire thing? You’ve sent pictures on the chat,” Anon points out.

“Exactly!”

“Neat,” I say. I settled back into the couch. Sounds like a good way to start getting through the day.

____________________________________________________________________________

Several slices of pizza gone and one movie done, I was wiping a tear from my eye. “That was pretty nice,” I try to say without sounding choked up.

Olivia snorts as she pokes me in the ribs. “Really? You cried over that?”

“I thought it was a lovely story,” Liz remarks. She glances at Damien for a second who also nods without noticing it. “Everything was so cute and perfect in the end.”

Anon moved to the floor with his back to the couch. I can see some tears on his own face as he wipes them away quickly. 

“Oh An-on, it is okay to let the tears flow. It was a lovely story.”

“Shush Rosa,” Anon says with a little emotion. He does take the proffered tissue from her with a nod of thanks. “Just got to me a little bit. All good.”

“Can we watch something action packed or violence next?” Olivia offers.

“Let’s do it!” Damien shouts. 

Anon nods hard with that. “Same, I support that.”

Everyone else seems hesitant but they all give in. “So what to do then?” I ask.

Anon reaches up and grabs the remote. Soon we find a title with a giant robot and some teenage boy that--

“Nope!” Olivia says as she leans down and snatches the remote. “No way, you’ll ruin everyone without watching the series first.”

“Oh come on, it’s not that bad.”

“I’m with Olivia on this,” Stella mutters. “It can get pretty confusing, too much for a casual party Anon.”

“For the love of--fine fine fine.” My cousin slumps further back into the couch from his spot on the floor. “Goddamn philistines.”

“No blaspheming,” Rosa chides softly to the side. I chuckle again. 

“Let’s refuel with some pizza for a second while Olivia picks something then.” Everyone agrees as we all get up to grab a few more slices. Two more pizzas are picked clean as the empty boxes start piling up. My own plate has a few options, but I bring the heavy meatteor laden dish to Olivia. When I sit down and place it in her lap she looks up to me with a flinch.

“I didn’t ask for this?”

“I know. Figured you’d want some while you were making the next selection.” Mmm, this Hawaiian slice was really good. Just perfect.

Olivia looks back to the TV with a mumbled thanks. Then a whole slice gets placed in her mouth and is gone without a trace. I’m a little impressed, but it’s nothing I haven’t seen before at this point. Looking back to the TV, I try to gauge her selection for the next round.

“Huh. Dude’s got a bald head.”

Olivia snickers at that. “Not exactly a movie, but I think this can be good for the next few episodes.”

“Oh goddamnit,” Anon groans. “Olivia--”

“It’s action. And it’s still pretty funny. If you don’t want to be compared to the main character too much then shut up and roll with it.”

We all get settled in again after some eating and repositioning after the movie. Wonder what this show is going to be like then.

____________________________________________________________________________

“Wow man, it’s like you became a superhero. He even kinda sounds like you.”

Anon groans in misery at the commentary. Damien was not the only one as the series continued. Everyone had something to say about how Anon was like the protagonist of this series due to his obscene muscle detail. Admittedly, it was hilarious all around.

“This dub bullshit is going to be the death of me. Can we PLEASE switch to subs? You prefer them Olivia!”

A yellow eye smirks at my cousin’s cry. “Nah, the Japanese cast does not sound anything like you, now enjoy your infamy.”

“I will get you for this when you least expect it green meanie.”

“Bring it monkey feet,” she sneered.

These two, I swear.

I call for a break between episodes so we can all stretch again and browse the pizza we have left over. Soon enough with all of us the pizza starts to wither down into single digit scraps. And the appetizers anon ordered too. Good insight on that.

As we are walking around and chatting, Stella approaches me with a large smile. “Inco, it’s been a great party. But I have one thing to ask.”

“What’s up?”

“Do you want to have your fortune read?” With a flourish she presents a fan of displayed cards to me to pick from. 

“Ay, chica, do we need to do the occult witchcrafts today?” Rosa grouses.

“It’s fun! And we can figure out what the universe has to say about us today for our near futures. It’ll be a good way to relax.” Wide and beseeching eyes are turned Rosa’s way by our lime-green friend. “Please Rosa?”

“Not with the eyes, not with the eyes,” Rosa looks away with a grimace. “Fine, we can…read the cards. I won’t say much.”

“You care so much Rosa,” I chuckle. “And I think Raptor Jesus could forgive some indulgences every now and again.”

I hear her rumble something in Spanish I can’t quite catch. My self-taught lessons were going well, but not to the level of a native speaker.

“Eh, what the hell, I’m game.” Anon walks up with a somewhat bored expression.

“Yay! More readings! Maybe we can get everyone here today too.” Stella looks like she’s about to dance in place. “Ok then, Inco let’s get you first. Please pick the first card for your past.” I do as she bids and pick a funny looking jester.

“Cool, you’re a clown, like always,” Olivia says next to me. I jump at that. When did she appear? Holy crap.

“Do you use WD-40 on those things?” Anon mutters.

“I’m just better than you at being quiet for once.”

“Shush please,” Stella says. “The Fool, and it’s upright. In the recent past you were innocent and naive, looking for new beginnings and new roads to travel down. Despite the dangers you may have faced, and the warnings to go with them, you went into new territory.” Stella grins. “You did so well for yourself! The new territory being a new school and a new life here in Volcadera. Good for you Inco.”

“Wow, thanks. I never thought of it being like that. A danger I mean. But I did got knocked almost unconscious that first day thanks to Mia.” I can hear both Anon and Olivia make noises of frustration at that. Awwww. They care.

“It’s not quite so literal,” Stella says, shaking her head. “It can mean the metaphysical, the spiritual, and even the emotional. The heart of the cards--”

“Oh fuck me Stella,” Anon groans. Olivia seems to agree with a heavy and similar groan and rolling her head back on her chair.

“Shhhh!” Her glare is lacking anything of a threat, but Anon follows along. “Anyway, the cards can give insight to various aspects of our world. Just keep an open mind and let their meanings flow over you.”

“If I get sent to the goddamn shadowrealm I’m going to riot,” Anon mutters quietly next to me. Whatever that means.

“Next card now Inco, for your present.” My hand gingerly flicks a card out of the fanned selection, and I turn over a few sharp looking scepters I think. Five of them. “Oooo, this fits you. The Upright Five of Wands.”

“Fits me how?”

“You avoid conflict, respect others for being different, and seek to bridge the gaps between people who may not be understanding each other for whatever reason.” Stella grins at me with some pride. “We’ve seen you do that plenty at the garden club for detention students, and I think I can expect the same for you in your social life.”

“Fair,” Anon nods. “Peacemaker over here.”

Olivia grunts but nods as well. Having their recognition felt really nice.

“Last one now, the future.” Stella waves the cards in front of her with a mystical flair, which causes all four of us to chuckle at the display. With one last pull, the final card is a large starburst in a negative space, surrounded by several other starbursts. “Upright Star! Yay!” 

We don’t have to ask for a meaning as Stella provides it happily. “This means you have something ahead in your path that is full of renewal and inspiration. It can help lead you to create something new for yourself, and the wisdom in healing those around you as well.”

“Vaguely inspiring?” Anon mutters.

“It’s so positive, and Inco you had a really good draw! I think we can expect some good things to come to you in the near future friendo.” She giggles at the thought before drawing all the cards back and shuffling them. “Anon, your turn. Let’s start with your past.” One hand extends to my cousin with the usual fanned out selection. He draws one without preamble and reveals it.

“The Reversed Emperor,” she mutters. There’s definitely a more concerned look in those eyes. “Meaning tyranny, imprisonment, and abusive power. Um.” Stella looks at Anon with a soft gaze. “It’s not a good one Anon. Looks like something nasty happened in the past.”

“Yea.” His words are a bit clipped. “Fair to say that’s accurate.”

“I’m sorry,” our friend winces.

“That’s…” Anon’s face puckers as he considers Stella. “That’s on me Stella. You don’t have to say sorry. Just some shit I had to put up with. But it’s in the past now. Right? As your cards say?”

“Yea,” she nods. “If it's in the past it should mean it can’t get to you now. There might be time for reflection or even action when you need it regarding that, but it can’t hurt you now.”

“I think that makes sense,” I say while bumping his shoulder with mine. “All in the past cuz.”

“Mm. Right. Right,” he muses. “Well we can’t change it, but I’m not exactly keen on how some pretty little pictures are calling me out like that in the first round.”

“It’s all introspection and metaphysical relationships Anon. It can’t hurt you.” Stego smile in place, Stella tries to keep things more upbeat. Buff head nodding, Anon blows out a raspberry.

“Well, what the hell? Next is the present, right?” Stella nods excitedly and waits for the reveal. Which is an upside down and fancy looking woman with a high throne between two pillars. But she does not look like a queen per se. Maybe more scholarly?

“Hmmm. The Reversed High Priestess,” Stella mutters. “Representing an inner disconnect and repressing your true self. Something inside you is trying to hide as your soul and heart refuse to connect together. You should listen to yourself and try to be more honest.”

“This is some Persona level stuff today,” Olivia mutters.

“Agreed with the gator greenie gurl here Stella, are you feeding me cards?” Anon is snarking his way through this explanation, but I did catch something in his eyes at the explanation before Olivia spoke up. Annoyance or frustration perhaps.

Olivia’s snarl and tail thwack across his leg gave her impression on his comment as well. “Hard to say my name with that fat thing you call a tongue?”

“Damn it, stop being jealous of my evolved taste buds,” he mutters. Stella is shaking her head at the antics before finally speaking up.

“I would never feed my friends their cards. I’m only holding them out for you to draw for your destiny. And I’m only interpreting based on what I know in a general sense, I’m not trying to draw direct comparisons in your life Anon.”

“Do I get to draw a card and make insinuations about how much you like to draw Chet into a corner for secret kisses next?” Anon drawls.

“I--I--” the crimson blush on Stella at that comment is brilliant. I smack Anon across the head while Olivia gets him on the foot. 

“Ow, fuckin chill you two! I’m just giving back what I got from Stella! And I’m not saying it’s a bad thing, Chet is cool.”

“Sure sounded like you were giving her grief,” I say slowly.

“Fuck that, Chet is a bro. I’ve met him. We hit it off and I got invited to a party. These two are cute together. Right Stella?”

“Well, Chet did say you two got along one day,” Stella mutters. She is trying very hard to not look at us as she tries to control her blush. 

“Fuuuuuuuuuck,” Anon exclaims. “Sorry, sorry Stella. I was being an ass. I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

“It…it’s ok,” she mutters. She finally looks back at Anon. “Do you really think we look cute together?”

“Immediate yes,” Anon nods with force. “Haven’t seen you both together personally, but I know you enough to say you would be very cute together with him. And he’s a bro. Totally a good choice you made.”

“Thanks Anon,” Stella shyly replies. “It’s good to hear that from friends.”

“Can we draw that last card of yours?” Anon offers. Stella nods again, and I shrug. At least he was better about admitting the little mistakes and making up for them. 

As Anon draws the last card from Stella’s hand, the card slips and falls from both of them. It seems to spin endlessly until a sudden draft of wind catches it. Damien had drawn open the patio for some air, and evidently the card decided it was time to fly.

“Jumping card, jumping card!” Stella yells. “Grab it!”

A scramble occurs over all of us. I can see Liz try to move but it dances past her easily. The three of us with Stella are too far away to make a difference, and Rosa simply leans back in some surprise.

Damien hears the yelling and the object flying towards his face. Some predatory instinct makes his pupils narrow as he lunges with one hand. Thankfully two fingers snap around the card before it can take off. He looks back to all of us with a grin and a thumbs up.

“Wicked party trick guys, I almost didn’t see it coming from so far away.”

“Well that was a bit more dramatic,” I pondered as we walked over to see the card. Stella looks the most interested in the results. “That happen often?”

“No, not at all.” She bites her bottom lip as we draw closer to Damien. “Never like that.”

“Huh, looks like two people hugging by a waterfall,” Anon says aloud when he inspects the card.

“The Lovers?” Stella blinks at that. “Damien, what position was the card when you caught it?”

Shrug. “I dunno, I just caught it sideways. Right between my fingers like a pair of scissors.” He makes the miming gesture as he recounts it. “What made you fling it all the way over here?”

“We didn’t fling it, the draft from the door you opened took it away from us.” Anon looks consideringly at Stella. “So what’s this card mean? With Damien catching it even?”

“I’m not sure,” Stella replies hesitantly. “I can’t really say anything about it unless I knew what position it landed in. Sorry Anon.”

Anon considers that for a few seconds before shrugging. “Well, this was more like a game than anything else right? No big deal if we can’t use it. Do I draw another?”

Stella fidgets at the question. “I’m not totally sure about it? It’s best to wait between drawings. Maybe next time we can figure it out.”

“Next time then,” he nods. I had a much more favorable outcome from those readings, hopefully he does not try to compare them too hard to one another.

“Good, it was about time to stop with esa maldita brujería,” Rosa nods sharply at us. “We can finish this show today maybe? Enjoy the party.”

“Game for it,” Olivia rasps. Everyone else seems to agree as we all get back into our place on the couch and continue with our party. Anon takes his seat where I sat, and I debate wrestling him for it. But his ribs are still shot…dang. I find a spot on the ground and settle back with my friends.

Time passes by pretty quickly as we make fun of Anon some more during the show. I even have a few comments thrown my way about it all, which was rather funny. When you have the main character be the most simple looking bald human in a world of monsters, I guess our comparisons are painfully obvious.

Once the show ends for us, we quickly gather ourselves for another impromptu Rock Ring tournament. We head off in teams that are mostly balanced, by having Anon and Olivia on opposing teams, which draws out some of the best competitive spats possible. I actually managed to get a few good shots in myself! Anon’s victory as the team leader had him dancing in place to a grumbling Olivia. Their competitive spirit was truly lit. During the single matches, I got knocked out almost immediately. The only person putting up a fight between those two was Damien, but even he was knocked out fairly early on. Olivia’s victory, much like earlier today, was full of the smug assurance she deserved. All of us gave them mocking applause, much to everyone’s amusement.

Full of taquitos, pizza, and more, we all can feel the party draw to a disgustingly full end. Rosa and Stella are the first to leave as they prepare in the evening. All of us can thoroughly feel drained at this rate. Liz decides it would be a good time to follow along and offers the Payne household their drive home.

“One sec Liz,” Damien calls over his shoulder to his ride back. He turns to the two of us as we are cleaning up the kitchen. With some speed he wraps me in a hug. “Thanks Ink, this was a great day. I’m glad you invited us over.” He places me back with his trademark smile. “Whenever you feel like it, let me know when you want to come over. You’re always welcome to swing by if you get bored.”

That…wow Damien. He knew about my folks and all that situation, but to just leave an open invite like that? From one of my first real friends? That was super cool. “Thanks man,” I try to cough to clear my closed throat. “I’ll keep that in mind. Seriously, thanks.”

“Anytime bro.” That grin then turned my cousin’s way. “Same goes to you Anon, always welcome to come hang.”

My cousin blinks at that. “Me too?”

“Yea! The two of you are joined pretty well together, figured I’d give you the same treatment hombre. And you can still use a few laps at Rock Ring with Olivia whenever you want.” One red hand grabs onto Olivia’s shoulder as he says it, while his sibling shrugs.

“That. Uh.” He repeats my cough. “That’s cool. We will have to hit you up. Thanks guys.”

“Heck yea,” I say. Having this as an always open offer was amazing for us. I then walk over to Olivia and kneel slightly. Her eyes narrow as I do so, but then I hold up a hand for a high five. “I think it was a pretty great day, Liv. Thanks.”

“You dork,” she snorts. Then casually returns the high five. “It was a fun day. Next time I’ll have to cook for you something more than just pizza.”

“Word?” Anon asks. “Sweet, I don’t have to work for a good meal finally.”

“And I can hopefully see my finished portrait.” I smile as I say it, but I can see Olivia’s tail curl slightly as her grin freezes for a second.

“Yea, I’ve been meaning to ask about that,” Damien coos. His eyes are raised with a smug grin. Wait, why does Anon have that same expression? “So Inco gets to have a fancy portrait? Hmmm, why not me sis? Am I not that special?”

“Damien,” Olivia growls with obvious teeth. “Shut up!”

“Car talk!” Damien crows, then grabs Olivia’s chair handles and whips her down the hallway. Protests go ignored as the two disappear. “See ya at school bros!” comes the receding voice of our friend through the now empty apartment.

My own stare at Anon holds little humor. “You two tease her too much, she was trying to open up as a friend.”

“Sure, friendly friend making a friendly little portrait of you at a party all alone with no supervision around. Nothing going on.” Is he seriously whistling as he tries to mock me? “Nothing going on in any way at all for you two.”

“We…are just friends, man. Honestly, you’re going to upset her at this rate.”

“Oh poo on you dorkboy.” His scowl is mocking and fed up with me. “I’m going to go to the--” then he pauses. “Shit, I guess I can’t go to the gym.”

“Nope! But I got an idea for tomorrow.” My grin confuses him as he waits for an explanation.

“We can go on a photography trip.”

Chapter Text

Inco

We woke up early the following Sunday. In this case that means being up well before the sunrise. There are several miles to travel to get to the local nature reserve as per Reginald’s recommendations from some time ago. I’m up before the first alarm ring because I’m so pumped. After hearing everyone else around me getting their groove on artistically of late, I had to step up and do the same. 

I’ve been able to get some photography work done the past few weeks at school, running around for class and talking shop with Ben, and some shots for the gardening club. But now I’m spending my time solely in pursuit of finding the perfect shots I want. Heck, I’ll even have time to go to the city afterwards and look for some urban shots compared to the wild landscapes ahead.

Anon, meanwhile, violently protests the minute he wakes up and tries to get out of the promise we made last night to hang out and do photography. It’s after I remind him that this is therapy for his body/an easy cardio workout that he grumbles and finally capitulates. I promised him a trip to the local nutrition shop, and that seems to finally make him get moving. God is he predictable. 

Our usual driver Malcom is surprisingly up this early as well. We let him know where to go thanks to Reginald’s instructions. Soon enough we are deep in the wildlands as the light of day starts to slowly creep on the horizon. We still have an hour or so, but the slight light was better than nothing. 

Anon has resolved to grunting as I get us going on the trail paths. My camera is in my hand, and I’ve fiddled with the settings enough to give me a chance to find something great. While the light sensitivity goes up, I experiment with other settings as we randomly walk around. Old trees seem to leer further into their canopies, the odd spiderweb or two between their branches creating soft little blankets for me to try and capture. 

Somehow we find the perfect chance to capture a coyote howling from a rock face. That was really amazing. I don’t think I've been that close to wildlife for photography since I was in Italy. Anon however made sure to grab a rock for ‘self-defense throwing’ when it looked over at us.

After a little more time of climbing and getting further in elevation, the sun is teasing me with the orange crescents it's shooting out. Not quite on the horizon in full but still peaking over to give me an idea for the golden hour I need. 

“Inco,” my cousin pants as we near the top of a trail head over what could be called a large hill. Or a small mountain I guess. “Where. Are. You taking me?” Each word is emphasized with a gasp of sweet oxygen.

Sweat drips down my face as I peer intensely into the horizon. My camera is cradled in my hands as I start messing with the settings one more time to get what I need. Perfect. “Sunrise at the mountain top. Come on, it’s a few minutes away.” My hands and feet find new energy as I start scrambling over the last dozen yards.

“Goddamnit,” he grunts. “Climbing on a rock. After my tree incident. Slave driver,” Anon’s words are accented with the effort he puts in. I’m first on the peak and I look around expectantly at what to work with. Treelines as far as I can see, with the occasional fellow peak of another rock face breaking through. Several clouds settled on them as if they were asleep themselves and didn’t realize it was time to greet the sun. I get through a few test shots to make sure I'm set.

“Here. Finally,” Anon gasps. He pants as he sits on the ground by my feet. One bottle is drained quickly of water, and he grabs at another in his backpack as I keep my eyes focused.

“Gotta keep up with the cardio man,” I mutter. “You got all the power but little on the stamina.”

“False, false news,” he gets out between gulps of water. “Stamina good. Speed bad. Speed very bad.” Another grunt as he starts to regulate his breathing and look around. “Why did you drag me out here anyway?”

I finally looked down at him with a soft smile. “We both needed to get out for a bit. And I honestly enjoy the company as I try to find the right timing for this shot.” Bright light announces the sun’s arrival on the edge of our vision. My hands instantly snap up my camera as I focus solely on finding the right angle and timing of exposure. Not quite yet, but soon.

“Think we needed to get out so bad we had to be out here at the asscrack of the day?”

I don’t take my eyes off the viewfinder as I answer him. “Sunsets are a pretty thing you know. Part of the whole ‘new day new me’ mantra if you follow that. Now, focus on the sunrise for a bit. It’s just about here.”

My tongue peeks out of my lips as the sun starts to creep further up. Light and shadows start to dance more. Anticipation keeps my muscles taught with focus as I keep still. Almost…almost…almost…

The light hits a new peak. Now! I start clicking my camera for multiple shots. That telltale clickclickclick echoes out multiple times as I fire it off. Just as I feel like I need to move, I can hear an eagle cry out and fly in front of us. It’s not in the focus, but it seems…right? Something about it draws my eye. I keep it out of focus compared to the sun, yet that figure is crisp and clear for sure as I take several more photos of it. 

After what feels like a few minutes but I know would be far less, I let out a contented sigh. My camera dangles on its loop on my neck as I stretch. Peering down at my cousin, I can see him looking intently on the sunrise as well now. “That do it for you?”

“It is a good sight,” he admits. We both lounge back on the cliff face and enjoy the view. “How much more running around do we have to do out here today?”

“Just a few more places. I’ve been lacking in my portfolio recently, and I needed to get a chance to work on that.” Reaching in my backpack, I grab a thermos I had stored and pour out a little container of coffee. Another gets handed to Anon. Warm caffeine in hand certainly helps heat us up compared to the chill fall air. Somewhat summer, somewhat fall I guess. 

“How long are we going to be out here?”

“Mmmm. Few hours?”

“Ugh, much ugh,” he groans. I breathe in the crisp outdoor air as we enjoy the scenery. Sometimes it's hard to remember how easy it can be to just get out and get away for a while. After such a busy school life already, it’s nice to be able to do this with my cousin. Honestly I don’t think I’ve ever had a real vacation with Anon per se. We always met up at family reunions or special events that necessitated it. Getting out here together was a nice alternative.

“Well, we should get moving to the next spot.” I finish my cup and place it in the thermos. “Plenty to do, and plenty to see.” I help hoist him up as we take a more decidedly leisurely pace. 

Our next few stops in the woods are mostly improvised with a few key certain features in mind. Hollows and bluffs, a quiet and calm waterfall leading into a pond, and some underpasses with huge rock formations over our heads. My camera is getting a workout like us two, constantly in motion to capture whatever I can get framed in just the right way. 

A few hours pass as we continue this. Both of us are putting up a decent sweat at this rate. I can tell that Anon is pretty satisfied by the same time I am. It never seems to take more than a good workout to itch something in his brain.

Our trip back is rather quiet. Not too much to say when you have everything done that you set out to do in the morning. But was this enough? Getting out was fine and all, but there certainly was more time in the day to be more active. Everyone around me seemed to be firing off on all cylinders of late, and I could feel the pressure. Making my way out to town for more photo ops was the best decision to make to be productive.

I had to get out. I needed to.

Once back I quickly shower and set off again while leaving Anon behind--somewhat inspired by my artistic endeavors and with the limits of his body, he decided it was a good time to bust out his mother’s cello. I wished him well before heading back out.

Alone with my thoughts on the metro, I couldn’t help but feel a little wistful and restless at the same time. I was able to get out and try my best for the photography I was so desperate to improve upon, but there was some nagging thought in the back of my head about it all. Some part of me could not help but compare my progress to other people I knew; Liz seemed set on her whole career path from now through college, and I just felt like I was floundering in comparison. Anon and Fang, the whole Wurm Drama crew? They had the music that we all knew made them good.

Olivia was…I’m not too sure. But she had talent in spades and could easily get into her dream career I would imagine.

My camera was something that anyone could pick up and use. That…didn’t feel great.

Breathe in Inco. Breathe.

I try to let my thoughts drift as I breathe in deep. The old technique from therapy does its trick to help push back against those thoughts. The ones that always seemed too good at making me second-guess and doubt myself.

You were taking action. You are doing okay.

Is there anyone telling you that you are bad at your hobby? No, there is not.

Who do you have supporting you in what you are pursuing? My family, and the friends I've made at school.

Liz and Damien always wish me good luck, Ben is constantly asking me for thoughts on his own project work while commenting on mine. Anon occasionally asked when he was not busy with his own life. Rosa and Stella constantly praised my work and always seemed so appreciative of the photos I took. They all were giving various levels of their support. Olivia…was not really interacting much on that front.

Push the negativity out with the positivity. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out.

Oh that’s my stop. Time to get off. 

I get out near some more industrial parts of town. My thoughts have calmed down quite a bit, and I can refocus myself on my task I laid out this whole day for. Okay. Let’s do this.

Creative interest returns to me as I walk around the calm Sunday nothingness in this part of Volcadera. A few older buildings stand out with the stains and cracks in them that come with their age. I manage to get a few more shots before I start to feel off. The shots aren't what I wanted, and the aspects I'd been trying to get exactly as I tried for started to jump out as amateurish and nonsensical. 

My camera hangs in my hands as I stare down at it. It feels too heavy now. And I can see my own reflection there. The doubt I have is pretty obvious. With a heavy sigh I place it back in its case and start walking.

Lacking a true destination lets me wander pretty far away from where I started. An afternoon sun does its best to mess with my bald head, but I ignore it as I continue to meander aimlessly.

Soon I'm near some part of the town around a garden walk. There's a loop around a dinosaur statue holding hands with a human as a water fountain spits out underneath them. It's nice. And there's enough benches for me to sit on alone.

My head lolls back with a heavy sigh as I splay out on this thing. God, what is wrong with me today? I had all the time in the world earlier to get out, go to new places. Heck, I even got some photography done with some inspiration. I was out here! Now why was I suddenly unable to pick anything up?

Friends. Family. Everyone around me now seemed to be doing something, anything, that would help them get closer to their goals. Yet when I took the initiative something blocked me from going forward with it. 

Why am I so damn frustrated?

“Inco? What are you doing here?” a familiar voice asks next to me.

I jump. A little high actually. When I return to my seat I can see the magenta haired face of Liz hovering near me at face height. Sweet Raptor Jesus she can be as stealthy as a ghost when she really tries.

“Liz! I--sweet lord you spooked me.”

I get a bemused grin in response. “You always seem so jumpy. Is it because you’re always so deep in thought or because you’re constantly afraid of talking to me?”

“I am not scared of you, thank you very much.” My response is only slightly miffed sounding as I cross my arms. “Just…you are very good at appearing when unexpected.” 

“Well it was an unexpected little surprise seeing you so soon after that party from yesterday. I thought we weren't going to meet again until school tomorrow.” She pauses as she smiles and looks at me again. “So what are you doing here?”

“Well…” man should I even talk about this? Liz is a nice friend, maybe acquaintance since we don’t really hang out, but this feels like something so pitiful to talk about. And it feels spoiled. How do I tell someone that I’m upset because I’ve lost some kind of creative spark? Not even wholly true considering that I did take some shots earlier this morning with Anon.

I look back at the inquisitive brachy and see more narrowed eyes as I keep the delay. Some mighty sigh escapes me as I just let it go. If I kept my silence even further, it would just look decidedly odd.

“Not really a great day, honestly. I’m feeling kind of put off artistically.”

“Oh, really?” Liz blinks as she tilts her head. Her neck seems to coil up as I see her figure approaching from the side. Our bench tilts slightly as she sits next to me, some concern in her posture and eyes.

One hand rubs the back of my head while avoiding eye contact. “It’s stupid. I just felt like nothing I could really do today would matter once I got here. Hell, Anon and I even made it out to the forests nearby for some good nature shots. Everything was going well.”

My hands move to my front and are gripped as a grimace pinches my features. “But when I got here, I was moving around town and felt whatever I had hold of just started to slip. Like it didn’t even matter in the end.” Frustrated, I turn to Liz. “It’s dumb. Just something I’m trying to deal with.”

Liz seems to chew her thoughts for a few seconds before nodding. “I don’t think that’s dumb at all Inco. Truly.”

“If you’re trying to make me feel better--”

“Inco, I’m being honest. And really, I think it’s a pretty common thing.”

My confused stare seems to urge her on. “Really Inco, do you think you are the first artist that’s had a block? Or some inability to do more than what you wanted?”

“Uh. No?” When she puts it like that, it seems really obvious.

“You do realize you are in a school for art hopefuls and people wanting to get into the art world as careers right? Despite a large portion not being able to in the end, it's what our school caters to.” No real condescension is in her tone of voice, but rather as if trying to lay out something simple enough for me to catch.

“I mean I get that Liz, but how am I supposed to sit still and accept that? There are so many people who are trying harder than I am.”

Purple eyes blink at me. “Like who?”

“Well you for one.” 

“And I’m currently pursuing my art prospects as of this moment?”

“Obviously not. But you’ve done so much more than anyone else I know--you’ve submitted to the contest like me, but you also have all these plans for college and a career already. It’s…it’s kind of scary when I compare it to myself.”

“Inco,” Liz looks at me with a surprised look. “Are you trying to judge me based on what I’ve done with myself?”

Her look makes me a bit irritated so I frown as I look back. “A little bit yes, when I look at you I can’t help but think about what I've done with myself and find my efforts lacking.”

My friend nods before looking in front of us to the statue and water feature. “That may be the case, but that isn’t fair to you. Or me.” Before I can say anything she looks back at me with a lidded stare. “Do you know what I’ve done before you came along to Saint Hammond?”

Well no, I did not. I only met her this year and was rather ignorant of what she had done before. I relay this to her.

“I spent a large portion of my sophomore year unsure what to do. Really just went with the flow for a while.”

“Wait really? You?”

She smiles lightly. “Yes, me. When you’re only sixteen nothing really seems to matter in the world besides immediate problems. Would you from two years ago really be a good person who could look into and plan for the future?”

I grunt. Point taken.

“So yes, I was like that. I had no idea what I wanted to do. Who does really?” She snickers softly. “But toward the end of the year my parents took me to an art gallery. It was one of their friends from college who was the curator. I was pretty bored for the most part, and tried to ignore the whole event. But then the curator found me and tried to chat. Honestly, they made it all seem really fun. He even took me to the back where all the stored art was.”

Long neck nodding at the memory, her grin continues to widen. “And then we talked to the actual artists. Being able to talk with the people whose art was displayed? And finding out how much they worked for it, got paid for them, and seeing the whole process? It was pretty amazing. Eye opening really.”

“So was that your moment then?” I’m not sure I had anything like that. It felt like all I did was pick up a camera and just give it a go. 

“Oh gosh no.” Liz laughs and breaks my expectations all at once. “Not at all. My moment came near the beginning of junior year. That contest went around again for school, and I read the article of the winner in a major publishing magazine a few months later. Yea the cash prize is pretty enticing, but seeing that the winner was then being paid to travel to another state and work on their own art installations for a university campus? That’s what got to me.”

“How so?”

“Well, if someone could display their art like they did in that magazine, as in place it in a gallery and get the notice of a large audience, being part of the process seemed really fun.”

I tried to look at what Liz was trying to say. “So you are saying,” I draw out slowly. “Is that you want to be part of the process to grow artists? Help them get noticed?”

“Pretty much on the dot.” Another small smile hits me as she looks my way. “So when that little epiphany hit me, I talked to my parents. They got me in touch with that curator from before, and since then I had this whole thing planned out. I got a real load of suggestions and advice. Almost too much.”

Liz nods as her smile dies down slightly to a more neutral expression. “I’ve been busting my back and putting aches in my neck since junior year for my plans. Volunteering, trying my own art abilities, and getting as many right connections and work plans as I possibly can.”

Wow. Liz has really put in the work. All of that for her dreams? I was just--ah dammit I'm not even sure.

Liz seems to sense my inner thoughts as she crosses her legs and arms while looking at me. “What is your motivation for all of this Inco?”

“I’m not sure,” I admit. 

“Do you think that’s such a bad thing?”

“Well, aren’t we supposed to figure out our goals and dreams this year? Find a career to get into?”

“That’s for the lucky people I think.” Liz shakes her head a little at my incredulous stare. “Most people our age are still trying to figure that all out. Do you really think I’m so special? All I got was lucky--right place, right time, and now I know the work I have to put in to get where I want to be.”

So where does that leave me then? 

I continue to look at the statue as my brain starts to churn with this rather relaxed air coming from Liz. It was not expected. She always seemed to be working twice as hard as anyone else with school, her art, and her StuCo affairs. Honestly Ben felt the same way, even if I didn’t have him here stating the same things as Liz. Was that wrong? Was he also working just as hard as I presumed, or was he floundering like me maybe?

“Penny for your thoughts?” Liz asks with a smile.

“Im…unsure what to make of that. If everything is based on luck, then what’s the point?”

Liz’s cheeks pull into a half frown. “It’s not all luck, but it does help to recognize what part of it is. I also did mention I knew what I wanted to do and have the experience building up. I think I got lucky, and plenty others do so too. But being able to make use of what you have is also important.”

“Like with you being able to have a mentor figure and talk about industry experience?”

“Exactly. So now, what do you have for experience? How long have you had that camera with you?”

“A little over two years.” One hand strokes the case softly at that. I really had put this thing through the ringer since I first got it.

“Inco, your experiences are just as important as the skills you have.” Liz turns to me fully on the bench. “Being able to take what you know, how you feel,  and what you’ve lived through makes some of the most impressionable and memorable art I can think of. I’ve known artists that have been through some personal hells create the best pieces I’ve seen. And others with nothing to remark on making some amateurish stuff I barely remember.”

A snort escapes me. “So what, the tortured artist routine is real?”

“In a way, yes, because they knew what to make use of,” she nods at me. “But what you experience and know can make a difference. Would you say you know how to use the camera well? How to capture and express certain viewpoints with a practiced eye?”

“I guess so.”

“And that’s because you’ve put in the work for it. Have you ever really stopped to think about what you want to capture with your photography? Why it means so much to you? What made you look for photography in the first place to express yourself?”

I stop and stare at Liz for a moment before opening my mouth open and close a few times. An answer was right at the tip of my tongue, but something seemed to hold it back. I…I wasn’t sure why. 

“Take your time,” Liz assures me. I nod at her before hanging my head. After a minute of silence, my mouth starts moving. Ponderously, unsure of itself.

“Being alone in my apartments growing up made me think of how it would be better. To have the moments frozen so I could keep an eye on them. When mom and dad were busy with work, I could try to…to capture the moment when we were all together. Happy. Just in the moment.” I look away from Liz for a moment. “My camera could capture those moments. I think. Just hold them back a little bit before it feels like everything whispers away like smoke.”

“So you know what it’s like to be alone, what it’s like to miss the moment?” I grunt, eloquently. “There’s something then. And you can start to work with that.”

Blinking confusion hits my face as I turn to my brachy companion. “Just like that? That’s my answer?”

“I don’t think it’s ‘the answer’, but it’s ‘an answer’. To help.” Liz just nods as she replies, but I can tell it’s lacking any sort of condescension or true guidance. More so just helping me try to find my own. “It’s something you know, something you can make the most of. A drive, a goal. Baby steps you know.”

Part of me acknowledges what Liz says, while another feels confused. Is it really that simple to find an answer of what to do? That’s what I need to aim for? “Is it that simple?”

“Fifty fifty,” she replies lazily with a hand teetering back and forth as if on a scale. “Like I said, work with what you got. It does not have to be your whole identity, but it can be something to work from at least. A start. And don’t force it, just let it come to you.”

Huh. Even though the answer was not all that I wanted to hear, it made some more sense in my head. Maybe I could work with that? Would it really help if I just worked off of what I knew and expanded?

“That may be what I need now Liz. Thanks.” I chuckle softly as I consider the setting sun. 

“No problem Inco, happy to help out.” Liz smiles again as she stands up. “I am getting rather hungry now. I was on my way to dinner before I saw you over here on the bench.” Her own stretch has her neck coil up slightly in a way that is both interesting to watch and alien. “Do you feel like grabbing something with me? Company makes it all better.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to take up your time.”

“Inco, if I didn’t feel like inviting you I wouldn’t have asked.” Now her gaze is more flat. “I do consider you a friend you know. Not the best admittedly, but we can get along.”

“And this would be a good chance to expand on that?”

“Now you’re thinking clearly.” Green lips reveal a smile at that. 

I laugh softly as I stand up and nod. “You know, I could absolutely smash a salad after getting around and moping. Lead on.”

We made our way to a nearby salad bar that Liz was heading to in the first place. As we get our orders in and wait for our meal, we chat more about how our days have been leading up. Of course it seemed that Liz was taking time to visit local and independent art galleries around town. She said that inspiration can come together from the smallest places rather than the largest. Even the local park with its smaller artists hawking their paintings was a nice experience.

I laugh as I recount for her the tale from Anon and company about the unflattering caveman painting they found in the park a few days ago. Liz titters at the scandalous idea, and we debate how we would properly dispose of it. After that I expanded more on our pre-dawn hike in the woods and actually showed her some of the photos I took. 

It was good to have her look at them. Her experience definitely meant she could critique some of the worst photos and how to view some of the better ones with a fairly critical eye. Oddly I did not find any sort of discouragement as we looked through them. And thankfully the best one I thought to show was the eagle over the sunrise. Liz looked it over for a solid minute before nodding slowly in an approving gesture. That really helped me feel uplifted. Maybe Liz was right and I just had a temporary block, worrying too much.

Baby steps huh? Work out from what I know and what I want. I did shoot that photo on instinct. Maybe I knew what I was doing after all. 

Our salads are amazing once they arrive. Huge bowls covered in all sorts of flavored goodies. Liz definitely chose the right place to go. At one point I wondered how long it took for her neck to swallow that food, but I decided not to voice what seemed like an obvious faux paus. 

After dinner I wave bye to Liz when we leave. This day really felt like I had been through some little moments of reflection and discovery. I remember Liz telling me that I shouldn’t force it, and it stuck with me. I’ve heard that burnout is a real thing for artists of all sorts, and maybe I was trying too hard to force myself to get out and pursue my passion. 

And finding what made me tick huh? What drove the passion in the first place? That was a new one. I always did it because I found it neat, even when I started deep diving into niche groups on YouSnoot discussion and lecture videos about photography. There were various mentions of finding what drove you, but I guess I took that for granted.

Which made me wonder…what did everyone else find in their drive? Liz was happy to explain herself to me, which I really appreciated in hindsight. But have I asked the others? Ben, Olivia, Fang, Trish, Reed? Any of Wurm Drama at all? It seemed like I had made assumptions or even just never bothered in the first place. 

Huh. Man, I really didn’t put much thought into that did I? Was that taking it for granted? Or did something Liz say really strike a chord in me? 

Considering tomorrow I can get a better chance to ask, I think I’ll do that. Heck, maybe even Mr. Iadakan can help point some things out to me. 

But before that, I look around the city. Street lights are turning on with the setting sun, and the people are milling around on their merry nighttime adventures.

This seemed like a good opportunity to take.

My camera does not feel quite as heavy as it did last time. The apprehension I felt earlier today feels less present than before. Nodding, I look to the streets of people and start trying to find a good spot.

I try my best to capture moments that just ‘feel’ to me, no longer going for grand vistas or easily recognizable shots. The little moments. When a couple lean in on a bench together, when someone is eating ice cream while looking at their phone. Instead of looking for what was the most memorable, I found myself more easily enjoying the impermeable hitches in time that left no impression. Except for my camera, which caught everything.

At one point someone notices me and asks for a photo of himself. His wife seems amused by the idea and encourages all the same. I nervously ask if they were sure, but they nod and smile along. Soon enough we have a small photo session. We take a few obvious poses, but then I ask them to just sit or walk where they choose and just talk with each other while ignoring me.

A few minutes have to really pass before we find the groove and--there! While talking with one another, the husband smiles at his wife while she tells a joke. It’s the soft smile that gets me, and I think I frame it just right.

When we are done the couple ask to see what I took. I show them my collection from the beginning of my impromptu session with them, and they beam at me. Real appreciation is in their eyes, especially when I show them my photo of him smiling at her. I get a small amount of money handed over to me and a request for an email so that they can get the photos sent. I try to refuse, but the husband emphatically places the bills in my chest pocket of my jacket while the wife says something to the effect of ‘having to pay the artist for the commission’. 

After writing the email down in an e-note on my phone, I feel real joy hit me. We say our farewells and it seems like a good time to end the night. I…I was paid. I’m an officially commissioned photographer. And off the street, randomly, no less! 

I almost feel a tear of joy creep out of my eye. Instead I just grin and run to the metro to get home and start downloading these photos properly. At this rate, I’ll have to create a folder that says ‘Paid work’. 

____________________________________________________________________________

The day afterwards continues the school's usual rhythms; mind numbing in class, relaxed at lunch, and finding the little moments all together. Olivia’s recalcitrant act with me was finally fading away in class, and she was a good teacher to help me understand more of our shared art lessons. At lunch Anon helps guide me into line like usual, then steps away to go hang out with the Wurm Drama crew. 

When I sit with my friends, I find myself smiling up to Liz with a big grin. “Hey there Liz, guess what I did yesterday?”

She looks at me with a confused frown. “Find out more about what we talked about?”

“That, and I actually went back out with my camera.” I hook both thumbs under my jacket pockets and fan them out dramatically. “And some people asked me to take their photos. I got paid!”

“Oh. Oh!” Liz claps excitedly. “Good job Inco! You really picked yourself up off the ground from last night then!”

“Sure did, thanks to you and your advice. It helped center me a bit.” We share a chuckle as Liz nods before returning back to her meal. Damien and Olivia however seemed rather lost.

“What are you two talking about?” Olivia finally asks us.

“We ran into each other last night,” I replied with my cheeks full of mush. “I was down in the dumps about my art, but Liz helped set me straight.”

“Pff,” Liz rolls her eyes good naturedly. “You just had a bit of a block. It happens.” She turns to our friends. “I only talked with Inco about my own experiences, then we talked more about what Inco wanted out of photography. What it meant for him.”

“It really helped settle me out. Then we hung out and had dinner together. Chatted more and talked about my other photographs.” With a nod I finish off my smaller lunch today and lean back in my chair. “It was nice to hang out.”

“Huh.” Damien’s expression is rather neutral. Then his fingers start tapping out on top of the table. “Just…hung out after meeting up and grabbing dinner?”

“Yup! It was a pretty good time.” Olivia squints at me while Damien frowns a little bit.

“Was that…a date?”

Liz coughs on a salad leaf, and I almost tip out of my chair. What? No!

“Definitely not!” I raise my hands up and wave them as if to deny the accusation. “Liz helped me out, then we were both hungry and grabbed some dinner. It was not a date.” I look to my recovering friend. “No offense Liz.”

“None taken, believe me,” Liz says after clearing her throat. “Gosh Damien, why would you say that?”

My hybrid friend shrugs as he looks away. “Just checking. It seemed like that’s what two people do you know. For a date. Have a good heart to heart, grab dinner together, hang out.” Liz looks positively off-put by that.

Wait a second here. Was…Damien jealous? No. Really?

“Damien,” the brachy girl next to him states flatly. “It was not a date. At all. Just me and Inco being friends, I helped him out of his little funk.”

“Really guys, cmon. Just because two friends hang out together does not mean that they are instantly attracted to one another.” I pause. “Absolutely no offense Liz.” Olivia seems rather quiet since the end of this story, and I notice she isn’t looking at either of us. Sharp teeth poke out from her scaled lips in hiss at my last comment. She clearly did not want this conversation to go on for much longer than it should. 

“None taken Inco, and you are right.” A small huff breaches her lips as she looks towards Damien. “If you’re so jealous Damien you can take me out yourself somewhere.”

Huh.

Wait.

Oh wait wait wait?! No way!

Damien blinks wide eyes at Liz. I blink the same. Even Olivia seems somewhat surprised as she holds her own still. Our brachy friend however seems to have only caught on to what she just said herself. Bright red scales in a brilliant flush let us know her realization. 

“I--I--I mean--” and her long neck starts to jitter and twitch as she avoids looking at any of us. “OhheyitsBengottago.” I think I make out what she said as she abruptly stands up, and I look over my shoulder to see a rather tired looking StuCo representative approaching us.

Ben’s eyes are half-lidded with rough sleep or a lack thereof. Bags emphasize his state, as well as a slightly disheveled coif of hair that I only ever see in control. He also seems rather confused as Liz takes off at a steady not-quite-a-run speedwalk past him. One eyebrow raises in a questioning look at the three of us.

“Damien, you should go after her,” I whisper quietly. 

He seems not to notice, still staring after Liz.

“Damien!”

He perks up. “Right!” His chair squeaks on the floor as he stands abruptly. “I’ll…I’ll go catch up to Liz. Later Ben,” and takes off at more of a run than his counterpart.

“Well. I missed something didn’t I?” Ben asks bemusedly. 

“Sure did.” I shake my head in part amusement and part disbelief. “It started off pretty mundane as well.”

“I’m glad I caught the two of you at least,” he smiles back at me. “Inco, how do you feel about your art submission?”

“Honestly, just the other day I would not have felt great about my prospects. But now? I had a pretty good weekend and feel more confident.” Out of the corner of my eye I can see Olivia flinch. 

“Good. Good.” A massive yawn cracks his jaw as he tries to hide it behind his hand, and I can see some new levels of exhaustion in him. “I…feel the same for myself,” he mutters behind the same hand.

“Are you okay Ben? You look wiped out.” 

My question catches him off guard. “I’m fine, thank you.” Ah, there’s that business smile he liked to use. As if he’s practiced it in a mirror.

“Ben.” I say calmly. “You don’t look like it.”

He blinks. Then nods slightly in consideration as he looks down at the table. “I guess I may not exactly look put together at the moment.” Humming slightly, he looks at me again. “Mia has been…pushed to the limit recently. And the student council has been rather driven with work as we prepare for the next few events.” 

“That sounds like…something to handle,” I offer cautiously. “Is Mia’s thing related to her sister in a way?”

Ben flinches slightly as he realizes he may be saying something too much. And in defense of his girlfriend, he shuts the conversation down. “It’s personal. Not my place.”

“Totally gotcha then. Hope it gets easier for you soon,” I nod.

“I hope so as well,” he nods back. “Ah, and Olivia. I’m here to remind you that any student messes need to be cleaned up by them. It can be a distraction to other students when someone else has to pick up any messes.”

Olivia rolls her eyes at Ben. I frown slightly at the interaction. I’m still unable to determine what was going on here between them, but if Olivia did leave a mess behind for someone else to clean up somewhere that was on her.

The disregard seems to push Ben further on a teetering edge. “Dismissing this does not need to happen Olivia, taking up other people’s time is not acceptable when it is not their business to begin with.” Pinching his eyes and groaning, he mutters aloud. “Can you please not make anyone else’s lives quite so difficult?”

“Woah, Ben. What did you just say?” I’m shocked, slightly disgusted by that tone of voice.

Instead of mollification, I get cool anger thrown my way as well. “We all have our own troubles Inco, and Olivia is clearly not interested at the moment in recognizing that.” 

“Our own troubles Ben, which means throwing out insults isn’t needed right?” My own voice takes on an edge at this as I frown up at him.

Thankfully he stops as he catches his own words finally. “I…am sorry.” Two pairs of dino eyes match as Ben winces. “I am sorry about the insult. But you need to be better about yourself Olivia. Consider others.”

“Jesus Ben, come on.” I can see Olivia trying to contain a neutral expression at this, but the wince and glower together seem to have an edge of truth to what she’s really feeling. If she really did something that deserves to be apologized for, she can do that herself. But Ben was digging a little too hard. 

“Being inconsiderate is not an excuse, even Olivia can--” he stops. I hiss in shared embarrassment. Partial anger too. Olivia flinches harder at that. Our parasaur counterpart seems frozen in absolute horror at what he was about to say before she silently rolls away. I can still see the tense rigidity in her cheeks as she tries to hide whatever she felt by that ableism Ben was about to let out.

“Ben, I like to think you’re one of the smarter people I know, but you just absolutely messed that one up to hell.”

“I…I gathered as much.” He nods to one of the empty seats at the table. I oblige without hesitating, seeing as I’m the only one here left to voice an opinion on the matter. “I could have phrased myself better without pointing out…that.” Grunting, he hangs his head in his hands as he sits. “But her actions needed to be pointed out, as well as that I be the one to say it. There could have been worse people selected for the job.”

“The words we choose do matter man,” I agree. “But kicking someone down while trying to hold a conversation about responsibility is just not the way to do it. You know that.”

“Hmm. I could have been better about it.” His placid tone irks me, not as if he was dismissing this encounter, but rather as if he was not wholly affected by it as I thought he would be. 

“Everyone has their own battles,” I say remembering what Spears told us early in the year. “I think you’ve heard that line?”

“From Superintendent Spears? Many a time as he visits,” my friend chuckles. “But sometimes it just feels like others have it harder.”

“Perspective is half the battle,” I offer. “But empathy does a fair bit of help too.”

“That’s not unfair,” he laughs softly. “We could sit here and philosophize about what to do with our rights and wrongs, or I guess we could acknowledge it and move on.”

“Good attitude.” I pause as I consider him. “Want some of my fruit bowl I have here? The lunch line looks kind of vicious today.”

Teeth and claws seem to hustle and bustle by the entryway, putting off the idea of an easy time to grab something to eat. Ben realizes this as he nods slowly at my offer. “I would appreciate that. Thank you.”

We make some general small talk as we eat our smaller portions for the day. As he leaves I’m left with the distinct awkward phase of finishing lunch alone. Damien and Liz have not returned, but neither has Olivia. I know everyone else is busy with their own lives and social circles, so it seems appropriate not to bother them with wandering to wherever they may be. 

But Olivia’s despondent look bothered me. It…reminded me too much of looking in a mirror when I was alone. Of that look Anon had once upon a time. Misery may love company, but loneliness dies with it. Deciding on my course of action, I go off to look for my chair-bound friend.

I roam the halls she rolled off to earlier, looking this way and that. Part of me is not surprised as I start to hover around the art area where Mr. Iadakan’s classroom was. Her favorite teacher and her oasis huh? Would not be a surprise if she hovered around without actually visiting. 

Sure enough I am able to spot a familiar tail hover at ground level and cut a corner. My legs stop as I consider my words carefully. I’m glad that I found her, but I also know how she feels about being looked down on for her wheelchair. It wasn’t fair in any way, but she was going to face it in life. Already had. I may not relate, but I can be there for support.

I nod and continue walking forward to where I saw her last. But then I’m halted as I hear a familiar and rather strained voice.

“--deal with it crococunt, we are going to talk.” Mia Moretti’s voice is a growling engine of tension as I draw closer. Olivia tries to look away, but I can see the red scaled tail of her aggressor snag a wheel and force her close.

“You wanna look down on all us common folks? That it? While we clean up your fucking sorry ass messes?” Forget out for blood, Mia is out to tear Olivia down. Ben’s earlier comment about the right person selected for the job rings out in my head.

I can see two other girls off to Mia’s side. They look less sure of themselves than I would think with Mia’s aggression so out like this. A raptor with black hair and a tanned looking tricera stand nearby leering, but keeping themselves a little further out of Mia’s reach. I’m pretty sure I've seen them both, but they didn’t leave much impression on me. Maybe…Lunara? She mentioned something about anthro history and culture to me before. Wow, I expected better from her now that I think about it.

“Maybe we can help clean your little diapers? Right?” Mia’s sneer is dagger-like as she stares down at Olivia. “After all the clean up we do for a child like you, it would make sense you can’t even wipe your own ass.”

I can see and hear Olivia’s tail twitching violently with insults as she keeps avoiding Mia’s eyes. Her head is taught with effort, but I can see the absolute tension and fury in there as well.

“Ironic when a useless bitch like you makes things harder for everyone, even your family I bet,” Mia’s sneer turns to a grimace. “Even had to drag my boyfriend into your fucking mess. So spending lunch hunting you down? That's what I had to do today.” 

The two henchmen behind her snicker at that, and Mia goes for the throat. “Do you know what it’s like? To have someone who cares for you like I got? No? Awwww, I’m so sorry you don’t. Probably won’t with those little noodles you call legs hanging off the front of your chair.”

God damnit I feel sick. This is horrible. Is Naomi really related to this woman? Did she know how bad this abuse is? Did Anon know when he worked out with her?

Again the two parasites behind Mia snicker at the comment, and one of them drops her phone. Mia’s gaze and whole body snap back to glare at the interruption. Olivia seized the initiative and turned herself around, calmly leaving the encounter. It was more than I would have done in her place.

The perpetrator refused to let her leave the verbal assault. “Leaving so soon? Aww, but we were just having fun.” I can see Olivia’s eyes, totally zoning everything out but escape from Mia. “Look at this, you’re going a respectable pace for someone like you. Fuck makes you think you can get away from this Hotwheels?”

Wheels lurch to a stop as Olivia looks back at Mia with shock. “How--?”

“Fuckboy number one at your side let it slip in gym. The hybrid retard wouldn’t shut up about it but the thought of it came to me. Seems funny considering how…well you know.”

Olivia seems to shake with rage as she looks down with a shut mouth.

“Say the name bitch.”

“...”

“Are you deaf and retarded? Ears don’t work like your legs?”

This is too fucking much.

“H…” a husky voice creaks out. It’s thin.

“Louder for everyone in the back crococunt.”

“ Hotwheels,” Olivia grinds out between clenched teeth. Her claws are digging into her armrests.

“There ya go! You did it! Maybe if you put a bit more effort into it, you can even learn how to walk again.” All three of those…people start laughing.

I tune out their next few phrases as I start to breathe deeply. All of this was so beyond the pale of what I expected. I apologized to Mia discreetly, with Ben at my side, weeks ago when Anon first humiliated her. Everyone told me she was not really such a viscous brute as well, time and time again. But this was shattering every assurance I was given. Thoroughly.

And all of this is something Olivia had to put up with? Was it constant? Was it infrequent? Even once was too much, no one deserved this much ridicule and hatred. Should I go up and do something? I’ve gotten a bit healthier this year in general, but I was nowhere near enough to do anything of note against Mia. I could go get a teacher. Just in time for this whole group to disperse long before then.

Or I could go up and stand next to Olivia.

My footsteps announce my presence before they can see me. Mia and her crew look surprised by my presence, and Olivia is absolutely stunned. No one expected me here. With a firm grip on her handles, I gently but intently turn Olivia around from them without saying a word. Once we are turned around, I walk next to her and nod slightly towards the other end of the hall.

Her eyes are wrecked. I can see several intense emotions dance in them as all the horrific things Mia says resonate somewhere deep inside. But I don’t say anything. I gently gesture to the hall again, and silently urge her forward with a soft smile. Just an upturned corner of my lips. It seems to let Olivia gather just enough strength to haltingly move.

“The fuck are you doing here Shades? White knighting this bitch?” Mia’s voice catches up as she follows close behind, the first of the three others to react to me. I can see the other two behind blinking at me, and I think I see Lunara flinch as we make eye contact.

“We were just having a conversation, you skinnie shitstain.” Her smile is all plastic sweetness while her voice drips acid. “You don’t need to interrupt, and in fact? Fuck off back to what cave you crawled out of.”

I do not say a thing as I continue walking besides Olivia. One more side eye is thrown my way as we make our way with the proverbial shark in the waters trailing behind. The more we walked, the more Mia’s abuse and act seemed empty. Sharp, needling, but empty of an actual threat.

“Oh I get it,” the parasaur problem continued. “Look at this Hotwheels, you’ve got your own little caveman trying to crawl inside that hatch you got there between your legs. I hope it actually works, unlike everything else. Why else would he pretend to be here for you unless he wanted something, right bitch?”

My veins actually throbbed in my head. That was a new level of anger and outright disgust I never had before. Something in my face probably gives me away as I see Olivia stop.

Her gaze is looking up at me with a request. A request to ignore this all and just be with her. Here. Now. I force a huff of air out of my nostrils and look back to my friend. With another nod, I continue walking forward. Olivia’s chair resumes its pace within a heartbeat.

“Look at the pair of you, a race-mixing dream,” Mia laughs. “Got anything bouncing in that skinnie-dick licking mouth to say back, cripple?”

Olivia pauses as she looks back over her shoulder. “If that’s how you feel Mia.” 

Nothing else. No rejoiner. Just a statement.

We resume making our way through the hall.

“What…?” Mia’s own pace has halted completely as she looks after us.

Olivia shrugs. I’m walking beside her as I glance over. Her face is truly neutral, but there seems to be less turmoil now as well. More so a feeling of…looking beyond a bump in the road. An ‘oh well, that happened.’

I can hear the chitterings of Mia’s followers trying to ingratiate her with that performance she put on. Neither of us look back. Instead I find myself nodding again. Olivia really put Mia down with minimal effort and conflict. Honestly? It was masterful and so well done. 

My smile at Olivia is still just the barest thing, but I think she catches it and returns it’s reflection for a bare moment before we look ahead. We break a corner, and then I hear something that makes my heart hammer.

I hear thunder. And slamming boot leather.

“GET BACK HERE, YA FUCKS!” Mia’s boots are beating a mad beat on the floor as she races after us. 

Oh crap. Oh holy hell! I find myself suddenly alone, and start running down the hallway after the direction I presume to be Olivia’s choice.

Suddenly in midstride, I am yanked back. I hear a grunt as I resist at first, and then feel more force when a tail wraps around my waist and yanks me harder. I’m in the dark corner of the school elevator?

Green scaled hand clutching my chest, and another grips a key to close the doors. I can feel the structure shudder. Just outside I can hear the ramblings of an insane dino threatening us with extreme bodily harm. It fades with distance as we lurch away.

“Whew,” I sigh out. Looking down at the green hand, I can see that I’m standing right besides Olivia’s chair. And that her tail is still wrapped around me. One green head seems to cock itself slightly to the side to check for any more sounds of Mia. 

Seeming to sense the danger fully behind us she relaxes a bit. Then she noticed that she was still grabbing on to me with two appendages. I swear I feel her freeze as her hand tightens across my chest, along with her tail across my waist, before she lets go. Quick as a whip, she withdraws back into her chair with a wince. “Sorry.”

“Really, no problem,” I chuckle. “You kind of saved me back there from becoming mincemeat.”

She nods. Pauses. Then looks back up at me. “And thanks for…all that. Back there. Being there I mean,” she not-quite whispers.

“I only walked with you. You handled the worst part of it all.” I nod as I lean against the elevator wall. “Masterful really. I was about to lose my cool at the end, and would have if I were you. You seemed really cool to me.”

A tremulous grin is what she gives me at the praise. “Keep talking like that and I’ll actually get an ego like your cousin.”

“Hah,” I laugh hard at the thought. “You’re way more agreeable than him. You actually laugh at my jokes.”

“You mean the poor excuses you feed me?” She considers for a second. “Almost better than his at least. Maybe it means you can actually get an excuse to ride with me in the elevator when you need to. You know, to avoid Mia.”

“Don’t you also get fed from my lunches?” I ask with with a raised eyebrow.

“Only because you eat all the worst things first and fill up on them before you can get the flavorful stuff.” She snorts as she looks at me while leaning her head back on her chair. “So what’s it going to be? Risk life and limb with the red terror, or hitch a ride and make do with me?”

“I’d like that,” I say gently. Honestly. “It’d be good to ride with you whenever you want as well.”

One yellow eye twitches at that. “No problem,” her voice rasps out. Before she can lean down to her canteen for a refresher, I already have my spare held up to her at face level. Conflict passes on her face before she takes it with a growl. 

“You…you can stop bringing this along you know,” her voice is thick with discomfort and a small threat. One I know she won’t follow up on. She starts chugging back the water, kept at the cold temperature that I know she prefers.

“You’ll never get rid of me that easily with your growling you know,” I chuckle. “Now that I know you? I don’t think I could stop wanting to be nearby even if I tried.”

Dang, she must have tried laughing because she started coughing instead. I patted her back a few times to help clear her airways. The door opens for us, and I say my farewell as she stares at me with a small wave and a smile. It looks jerky. Unsure. I hope what Mia said does not sit with her for the rest of the day. 

Photography seems to whiz by as I’m stuck with my thoughts. I can see Ben looking slightly more refreshed, but I don’t exactly feel like sticking him with hard questions after that encounter with his girlfriend. Likely enough he will hear about it from her soon anyway. Iadakan’s lecture does enough to help me stop thinking about all of that mess at least. Somewhat.

History is alright. I can see Olivia on entry and she flicks a tiny wave at me. But she stops when she sees my smile and tries to look away nonchalantly. Dang. Maybe she was upset.

Class ending came too slowly, but at least the day was done. Making my way outside I can see the unexpected sight of Damien and Liz standing nearby with Olivia. The former two look intense while Olivia looks on neutrally.

Walking up, I can see Damien stuck between nervousness and resignation before he sees me. His frills pop open as I approach. “Inco! You gotta believe me, I had no idea!”

“Um. Okay?” I respond with no small amount of confusion.

“I didn’t mean for that to happen! With you guys and Mia!”

“Wait what? Damien, slow down please.” I wave my hands as I gently try to assure my friend here. Olivia snorts but keeps looking on. 

Shame colors his features. “Mia asked about all that nickname stuff in our past in gym class. I got excited and started blurting stuff out. I didn’t realize she would use it to weaponize against Olivia. It was so…so…perfidious!”

I look at Liz. She blinks but nods with a little grin. Ah, tutoring lessons maybe paying off for him then.

“I’m so sorry guys, I didn’t realize this would happen. Honestly.” I can see his emotional unrest as he looks at us too. Frills drooping and shoulders sagging, he looked like a dog that just tore up the couch pillows.

“Olivia told us everything,” Liz offers. “About that whole fiasco. And how you got involved as well. Damien didn’t know this would happen Olivia, honest.”

Olivia snorts again as she looks at her god-sibling.

“It was just a name you had when we were kids. You used to love it. So when Mia asked I got all excited and---and dumb.”

“Damien,” Olivia cuts in with a snarl. The man in question flinches while Liz nearby winces at the tone. True frustration leaks out, something that was building for a long time and was seeking a release. But she steadies herself with eyes closed and deep breaths.

“I know you didn’t mean anything by it, but you were just being you . Again.” Olivia’s words are tight on release, but the tension seems to be leaking out. One hand goes for her canteen, and takes a deep swig before she continues. “It’s just a nickname. One I used to like , but I don’t want to hear about it anymore. Especially not Mia, especially just to try and get under my scales.”

“I’d like to know,” I offer. Olivia’s eyes snap open to me but I just nod at her. “You don’t have to tell me if it’s too much Liv. But I’d like to know anything that bothers you, just so I can make sure I don’t do anything that really will.” Olivia squints at me, then softens a bit with a frown. She seems unsure on how to continue. But she also seems far from being upset with me about my request.

Liz pauses before she offers something into the silence. “This is just second-hand info I’ve had over the years, but it’s a nickname Damien came up with when they were in middle school. They would take the bus back and forth to the arcade on weekends. It stuck from there.”

This seems like the push Damien needed to continue. “I…kinda. Whenever we did quarter bets for games and machines, Olivia would hand my butt to me anytime we tried. Her competitive spirit really flared up when it happened. Alot of times the older kids would challenge her at things like the racing or fighting games. And they lost so often that more often than not she basically had a permanent sack full of quarters. Then she became the local champion and everyone started sticking the name Hotwheels to her. Just reflected her fiery spirit for competition.”

That honestly sounds like a very fond memory for Damien. And I would imagine Olivia. I look between the two of them and see a shared connection at the story. “That makes me a little jealous you two have that kind of connection you know.”

“It was some of the best times of my life,” Damien grins cautiously. “I just forgot what it meant to you Liv. I’m sorry.”

Olivia pauses as she considers her brother with a glare. Then me. “It…was a good time. Some of the best times really.” A hiss of air is pushed through gritted teeth. “And it was just you being you I suppose. But the story does not apply to me anymore. Not the me of today.”

“Why not Olivia? Honestly, it sounds like you’re the you of then and now.” I look at my friend with some puzzlement.

“And that arcade is only half an hour away? I could drive us there and back on a schoolnight even with no problem,” Liz says.

“...I’m not the same winner as before.” Our friend refuses to look up at us from her view of her lap.

All the rest of us look confused. 

“That’s not true though,” I say loudly.

“What?” Olivia looks up to me sharply.

“Olivia, we literally had a weekend where all of us just had an awesome time together at my place for a tournament and watching shows. You kicked Anon’s butt, had a sudden eating contest with him right on my lap, and generally just shoved Mia’s entire plan in the toilet.” I shake my head at her. “Honestly Olivia, you’re one of the most impressive people I have the distinct pleasure of actually knowing.

Olivia is open mouthed staring at me, as Damien smiles and starts wagging his tail again. “Yea Liv,” he says. “You’re seriously still my coolest sister.”

“I’m your only sister?” she asks.

“Yup!”

“You know,” I say. “There’s nothing really stopping us from going back to that arcade. I know that I would love to see how you got your name. Maybe give us all a thorough stomping.” I point at Damien. “And we all know he would love to see the same.”

“Yes! You know it!” Damien perks up even more, if that was possible, at the idea. Liz nods her own encouragement as well.

“I…I don’t know if that’s a good idea…” Olivia waffles. She looks up at me, then Damien, then Liz, before shrugging. “But if you do…I think I could manage it.”

“Yes!” Damien pumps his fists in the air. “Hotwheels returns!”

“I’ll reconsider you entirely from that day,” Olivia growls at him. Yet we all know he will continue with his enthusiasm regardless.

“If you like you can call me a nickname. A trade if you will,” I say.

All three perk up. “Inky,” I say with a smile.

“That’s…something?” Liz smiles queasily.

“Yea man, it sounds like a pet name,” Damien muses. “Like hand holding and kissing kind of pet name.” 

“You want to be treated like a pet then?” Olivia snorts.

“Uh…no?” I blush at the idea, and all three of them chuckle at the sight.

“Awww, little Inky needs a little pat,” my wheelchair bound friend sneers. Oh this is the teasing I am well experienced in thanks to Anon giving me grief. For years even.

I tease back. “Whatever you say, Hot wheels,” and give her my best leer while looking her up and down.

Which seems to backfire as a bright crimson infuses her face with heat. Damien starts cackling like I made the best joke while Liz looks at me with raised eyebrows.

“You--you--fucking--” Olivia stutters for a minute before I offer her my own spare water bottle for her. Thankfully I refilled it. The sputtering intensifies before she looks away and chugs the water. Hard.

Why is Liz pursing her lips at that? I don’t like that look.

Time catches up to us as we realize it’s time to leave. I wave goodbye to the three of them before Olivia nods and comes up next to me. “Hold up, I’ll roll with you.”

Damien nods while Liz shoots me a little grin. I ignore them. “Cool, I’m just headed to the station today.”

“Good deal. I could use a little exercise getting around.”

“You should come join the gardening club then,” I smile. “Plenty to do there. Lots of snapshots with Rosa and Stella as well.”

Olivia purses her lips as we continue forward. “Seems you get along with them pretty good.”

“Yea! Having alot of friends is kinda great. Especially when you hang out in the same club all the time.” Olivia harrumphs but nods along. 

With enough walking I have to take my jacket off. It seems to be that we still have plenty of heat here in September sadly. I can’t imagine having a sweatshirt on all the time like Olivia seems to do. Sweat sadly is also a constant reminder of the heat as it sticks to my back and front like a greasy towel. Yuck.

I catch Olivia staring at me as I try to cool off on our walk. “Sorry,” I offer as I wave my hand in front of my face. “It’s still hot as hell for me.”

“I’ll say,” Olivia says quietly. Then she coughs. “You uh…always sweat so much?”

“It feels like more so than usual since I’ve joined the gardening club and been working out more often. I mean, I’ll probably have to go down to the gym tonight at Anon’s urging. He’s been getting bored since he’s on rest duties. Until Wednesday at least.”

“Heh. Humies always gotta worry more about sweat than us dinos it seems. Evolutionary advantage and all that I hear.”

“Being warm blooded is kind of a bum deal in the summer,” I grimace. “But at least I’m warm in the winter. Sometimes I even have to sleep without my shirt on.” Laughter bubbles out. “Gosh, sorry about the image. I think Anon is infecting me more and more as we live together.”

“No problem,” Olivia says as if in a daze. Then she shakes herself from whatever she was thinking about. “But yea, warm in winter? Sounds like a nice thing to have.”

“I hear some dinos are adapted for cold weather as well. But mostly the oceanics that have to live in cold water environments.”

“Hah,” Olivia chortles. “Yea, but I’m nowhere near that. Besides, warm feels best for all of us. Universal truth.”

We both chuckle as we continue toward the station. Our arrival isn’t too quick, but it feels shortened thanks to good company. Looking at the time, I see I have a few minutes before the next arrival. 

Time to make the most of it.

“You really are stronger than you think.”

“Hmm?” Olivia looks up to me with a confused glance.

“Mia. She was completely wrong about you.”

“Inco--” she seems caught off guard.

“Olivia.” I bend slightly and kneel just off the ground so that I’m at eye level with my friend. Someone who was better at all of this than she thought. “You really are stronger than you give yourself credit for. I’ve only known you for a few short weeks, but you put up with a bunch of shit that I don’t think I could. You’re also funny, intelligent, and a genuine pleasure to be around.” 

Something in her freezes, but I don’t let up. “Really now, if I didn’t feel this way do you think I would try my best to hang out with you? Be around you? Mia has no clue what she was talking about, and god did it show today. Nothing about you makes me regret being your friend, or getting to know you personally.”

I slowly put one hand up and grab onto her claw on her armrest. I try to be respectful as I squeeze it slightly. Something high pitched seems to escape her as I can see her irises become slits. 

I hope my smile is reassuring. “Seriously, thank you for being my friend. You’re one of my best, and I know you have others who care for you like I do. I’ll always be in your corner.”

She looked away after I said my piece. Her other hand goes up to wipe little tears that don’t quite make it down her face. Quiet stretches between us for a time. Long enough that the train starts to make itself known. 

The baryonyx in front of me tries to vocalize something between a sigh and a groan as she clears her throat of emotion. I smile at myself for being able to reach her like that. “Thanks,” she finally gets out. Her brilliant yellow eyes and silver irises are burning into me. “Thank you, Inco. I appreciate that.”

My hand squeeze is reassuring, and I feel hers do the same. “Always. Now I’ve gotta run.” I stand up while looking at the train as it opens its doors. “I’ll catch you later. Maybe on Dinocord?” She nods. “Perfect. See you later.” I feel a devilish grin return as I look over my shades--brief pain, ow--and do the same leer over her as earlier. “ Hot wheels.”

My backwards walk to the train doors lets me see her shift expressions between shock, embarrassment, something I don’t identify, and unyielding outrage. “I--I--INCO! YOU GET BACK HERE IN TAIL RANGE! YOU--YOU--YOU INSUFFERABLE BALD ASS!”

Laughing with a smirk at her threats, I step back on the car and take a window seat so I can see her. Lazy handwaves are my answer at her, which seems to send her into further indolent threats and gestures. I laugh to myself softly, not to disturb other passengers, as I laze back and look fondly at how the day had gone.

Chapter Text

Anon

It is Wednesday my dudes. The doctor’s orders no longer apply.

Let’s. Fucking. GO!

I wake up and push the Earth away. My muscles are not even the least bit sore from the dive from bed. Perfect. I am ready.

With a slow stretch I feel out the rest of my body. It’s probably five in the morning at this rate, but energy is making me twitch at the idea of getting back to the gym. Yoga, stretching, and a screaming hot to ice cold bathing routine only does so much. 

Finding nothing of note, I hurriedly grabbed my gym bag and shuck on my clothes I had folded over it. Then I go through my checklist.

School bag? Check.

Amino acid block? Check

Creatine powder plus muscle milk? Check.

Protein bar breakfast with recovery shake? Check check check.

Time to roll mother fucker.

I send Inco a quick text knowing he’s not up just yet and head out. Jogging to the metro station for school lets me do a quick warm up. Everything inside me is positively itching to let loose at this rate.

One quick text to Trish later and I secure my workout partner. She seemed skeptical, but I assure her that I’m ready to get blasted. Without anyone in the train car around me, I decided to do some hover squats near the front. The burning felt great. Every muscle in my face feels the smile burst out.

A few minutes later and I’m fairly quick up the steps to school. My grin that was plastered on me from before widens as I spot a familiar purple haired terror standing near the front entrance. Taking the steps two at a time, I’m basically right in her face as she turns around when hearing my approach. Sleepy purple eyes blink and come fully alert as I get right in front of her.

“God!” She yelps. “Don’t fucking do that you goddamn Caveman!”

“Sorry my tiny terror of a friend,” I chuckle. “I’m just so fucking ready to get out to the weight room.” I step up further on the steps, coming to her side and on even footing. 

Trish seems a little put off as she backs away from me a step or two. “What…what are you doing?”

“Trish,” I state with a manic grin. “I’m going to get blasted on this workout today. And you’re gonna be there every step.” Realizing what competition means for her, I lean down with a faint smirk and peer into her eyes. “Are you going to keep up with the poor skinnie in front of you? Or get left behind?”

I see a faint purple lid twitch as she looks up into my eyes. Sounds of her tail scraping and curling on the paved floor beneath me alerts me to some agitation she feels before it’s plain on her face. Scowling freely, Trish turns around. I think I really got to her angry side judging by the tint of color on her face. 

“Stop fucking around and follow me then,” she growls out. “I’ve got to put you in your place.”

I chuckle, deep in my chest and loud, which causes her to look back over her shoulder. That tail of hers twitches again before we make our way to the student gym.

We don our gear in our lockers except for the workout essentials. Warm ups are efficient, but I’m almost snapping myself into every little repetition and effort. Being able to enjoy your body after being limited for so long felt like a blessing. A refreshing drink of cool water after a drought. Soon my skin is glistening with sweat and I peel off the first layer I had on me. 

Sweatshirt and sweatpants absconded, I’m left in my regular sleeveless tank and shorts. I can feel the anticipation as we finish up. My giddiness must be obvious as I look over to Trish with a grin. One arm slaps a bicep as I motion to the barbell section. Trish rolls her eyes but accepts.

Long repetitions, sets, and burning muscles is the name of our game. Both of us notice as I quickly add on more weights than I typically do. I still refuse to be a screaming jackass, but I do grunt softly towards the end of my bent over rows. My weight must be approaching six hundred pounds at this rate, and I swear the bar is starting to bow with it just a little bit. It’s reinforced for dino students, so I know it should be able to withstand this.

“Twenty!” I exclaim. My last rep is slow as I lower it to the padded floor, smiling in victory as I stand up. “Hah!” My arms stretch out and I can feel a shaky pleasure emanating from the feeling. “Goddamn, what a hell of a way to get back.” Trish seems somewhat stunned when I catch her looking at me.

“Come on over my little purple people eater,” I smirk at her. “Time for your squats.”

“You’re…just going to ignore your new PR like that?” She motions at the bar. “You literally have never done that many sets and reps together for that workout. You said as such like five minutes ago.”

“Eh, counting track of my PRs isn’t my goal today. I wanna just fucking shred it out here.” I nod my head at her again, then grab my water bottle to rehydrate briefly. “Now come on over and bust your ass with me. No way I’m going to let you make an excuse when I’m doing the same here.”

Trish nods while steeling her expression again. We quickly re-rack the bar and adjust the weights to something more her speed. Starting at three hundred. 

After a few increasing reps between sets we both can see the effort she’s putting out. Sweat and panting emanate from my small and terrifying partner. Once she starts to slow down I get closer in my spotting to help take off the weight when needed. 

My hands hover nearby, and I have to squat a little deeper to get closer to her back. For some reason she tries to shuffle forward. “Stay still,” I snapped. She twitches but complies. I do not need to see someone do something stupid in a workout like this.

That may also be the only time I’ve taken any kind of tone of voice like that in our workouts together. Maybe I’m just a little amped up.

We finish her set and I see her breathing hard with the effort. It was mostly low weight and high repetition. While I nod at her, inspiration seems to crawl its way out from deep within me. “Wanna go again?” I ask.

Trish looks at me while not speaking, a squint in her eyes. Doubt? From her?

“Come on, you’re better than that,” I chuckle lightly. My arms cross as I look down at her again. “Or do I need to remind you about being able to prove the skinnie right today? Too tired to go on?”

I’m a wordsmith. Because they get the right reaction out of her. “Add on more weight, Caveman. I ain’t going to be proving you shit today.” Her snarl is determined. Proud. Vindictive.

Attagirl Trish, fucking get it.

More weights. More squats. And alot more feral grunting from her.

Each rep comes with a prolonged vocalized effort of victory. She is going the distance today, and I can feel the pumped up energies I had from before really soaring. Hell yea, my gym partner is killing it today! 

I’m behind Trish and holding myself properly at her level as she goes up and down. Up and down. We are in a rhythm that refuses to stop. At one point she pauses to catch a breath for a second.

I encourage her. “You got this Trish, come on! A few more for the set.”

“I. Know,” she grinds out between gnashed teeth. 

“Then you get down there and fucking drop your ass like a pro.” I hear a deep growl from her but smile at it. “You got this girl, I know you do. So quit it and fucking hit it!”

Angry muttering comes from her, but she drops down once more. With feeling, she does it again. But she’s slower on the rise. I’m there in an instant, holding her by her armpits and softly guiding her up.

“Let go!” she snaps. 

“You going to get up from this?”

“Yes,” comes the terse reply. I can’t see her face directly but I feel her tail lash in agitation again. Slowly I rise with her as she completes the squat. That tail is really starting to lash out, and I can feel it brush up against me. 

Somehow she seems to tense up despite what I can tell is her obvious effort from our workout. “Get in front,” she says quietly.

“What? But--”

“Front. Now.” Her voice is tense with strain. “I need to brace my tail and you’re in the way.”

“Gotcha.” I almost forgot some dinos can do that. Feels like cheating somehow. I step over the lively appendage as Trish breathes in deeply a few times. I get right in front of her and squat so I’m lower at her face level, my hands hover by her upraised arms again. 

Our gazes lock as I nod at her with a grin. “You’ve got this Trish.” Then my grin widens with testosterone laden energy. My voice drops deep as I lean in and challenge her. “Now you fucking prove me right.”

Trish, to her credit, does not even reply as she immediately drops down into a squat. I’m right there with her. Her tail is also placed and straining on the ground behind her, giving her more support than ever.

Our gazes are still locked as we rise up. It repeats, and I can feel her breathing hot and heavy with the effort. Again she goes down, and again she’s up. Determination lights her entire face as she does it again, and again. By the fifth rep she starts to buckle and I catch her again. Pits or not, you don’t let yourself get squeamish when your buddy needs you.

“Trish, are you good?” 

“I’m…” all I can hear is panting.

“Trish, answer.” I snap again, being brusque. You don’t lead off when someone asks you a question in a workout like this. Getting hurt is easy to do.

Her head whips up into mine with eyes brimming with emotion. “I’m good,” she pants. Her grit teeth let me know how much effort she’s put out. I can see the energy dissipating, so I nod and help lead her up.

Purple eyes seem to widen as I lift her with her own body weight. Growling, she comes up with me. Something in her stiffens as we rise, and some deeper well of energy seems to burst out. “Move your arms. I’m doing presses.”

I don’t let go right away. Color tints her further as she growls out. “Now goddammit!”

Nodding, I let her go. Instantly her arms shift the weight to her chest as she starts doing overhead presses. Anger, energy, and tension lead her to some truly insane shit I’m seeing. Every rep bounces off of her in furious motion. That bar is the heaviest thing she’s ever taken at this exercise, and she’s pumping that fucker like it owes her money.

Soon enough I’m clapping along every rep and grinning. Then I’m following every rep with a clap and an exclamation. “Yea. Yea. Yea! Yea! Yea! You got this Trish! You fucking go!”

My own encouragement seems to reflect in this tiny trike as she keeps pumping and grunting harder with the effort. Muscles bulge and veins pop across her face, neck, and arms as she continues the workout. I’ve lost count as it continues going on.

After a minute of this routine from hell, Trish starts to slow down. Lagging slightly, I can see true spent energy petering out. “Last one Trish! You got this! Push!”

“I’m! Trying!” Her response is almost a whine, eyes closed with the effort. Almost as if she can’t believe it. The weight is trembling in her arms.

“Then push! I told you push out that last fucking rep! Do it!” Inspiration strikes me as I lean in. “I believe in you. You’ve got this! I believe in you, you’re strong as hell. Now finish fucking strong!”

Trish’s eyes pop as she grunts one last furious effort out and up over her head. She holds it for a second before I reach up and take it from her. Great gulps of air start flowing between her jaws as she finally lets go and sags, fully spent.

I gingerly place the bar on the ground, then straighten up as I grin ear to ear. Trish was a fucking psychopath. That was cool as hell. She pushed herself like crazy to meet my standards, and it showed.

But she was still panting like she just ran a marathon. I reach down for her water bottle and place it in her hands. She almost doesn't notice me until I grab hold of her wrists and place it in her palms. Long threads of sweat-drenched purple locks frame a face devoid of anything but exhaustion. And the light of victory in her eyes.

I laugh as I hold up a hand. “You absolute maniac, you nailed that workout.”

“I…” her voice comes out between panting. “Sure. Did.” Small smile in place, she looks me up and down as her arms rest behind her head. And the same move presses her chest out. LookathereyesAnon . “You. Did. The same,” she finishes. Seeing my outstretched hand, she nods before grabbing it. 

Which then makes her surprised at my sudden embrace. I laugh deep in my chest. “Goddamn right, Trish. I did good, but you killed it. Knew you had it in ya.”

She stiffens. And stays stiff. Uh. Did I do something wrong?

Then I hear a deep sniff. Not sniffling, but an inhale? And then she leans into me.

The fuck is this?

Looking down, I can see Trish is leaning her head against my chest as she wraps her arms around my…waist. She’s got a tight grip.

Then her tail wraps around one leg. The tip of it starts to tap lightly against the ground. And I am now going from confused to fucking brain dead.

“Trish?”

“Mmmm,” her reply sounds half asleep.

“What are you doing?”

I didn't get a reply at first. Then I see her eyes snap open. She looks at me, and I can see something I did not expect to see.

Mortified terror.

She pushes off with fear fueled limbs. Distance opens up between us, and I can tell that Trish is vastly upset at what just happened. Part of that gaze is directed at me, and then she looks down as she places something solely at her own feet.

“I…” a shiver runs through her. “No. I’m sorry.”

“Trish?”

“Don’t. Don’t tell anyone. Please,” she whispers. There’s alot of emotion in that voice. But nothing horrible I think? It seems like alot more…embarrassment. Shame?

And it seems I can’t let that be, now can I?

Realizing that the workout is at a pre-emptive, but still rather successful, end I walk over and lay one hand on her shoulder. She flinches at the touch.

“Trish, let’s go get cleaned up. Get some protein drinks. That sound okay?” She nods without looking at me. 

We disperse and get cleaned up. I still take my time switching between cold to hot, then hot to cold, on the water temp of the shower. It feels too good to avoid. 

Walking out from the lockers pretty quickly afterwards, I see Trish on a seat in the commons area. She’s got her usual yellow hoodie on, but also seems to have her tail wrapped around the front of her legs while she hugs her knees.

Nothing a good thermos of coffee from home can’t fix. 

I can’t rely on the StuCo for everything you know.

Sadling on up next to my friend, I pour out a bit of coffee in an attached cup and mix in some protein milk. I can see she’s got her own recovery shake on hand, somewhat touched, but you can’t deny the gains.

Slowly, purple hands reach the cup of warm drug and protein mix. She takes a sip before curling more into the cup. “Are you…going to say anything?”

“Not if you don’t want me to,” I reply. My own protein coffee is on the side cooling slightly as I get my recovery shake mixed up in one hand. “But I imagine it’s something you wanna get off your chest. Like those sick presses you did earlier.”

“Heh,” she snorts. Finally she looks at me. “You gotta make everything muscle related?”

“Only to break you out of the shell. Or scales. Whatever you prefer.”

“You…idiot,” she snickers. Then falls silent. What feels like a minute passes by before she sighs and turns more to me.

“My first crush was a human kid. Boy named Jeremy.” 

I blink. Oh? Shit, new Trish lore dropped. Someone go update the wiki.

My look conveys some sort of surprise as Trish snorts at it. “I know, not what anyone thinks of me. But it was back in eighth grade.” She sighs as she looks into the coffee in her hands. “He was a bit of a jock. Had this red hair tied back all the time, cute freckles. Lots of nice words for people.” Then she chuckled. “I was the chubby nerd who never had a chance.”

“Really? You? Nerd?”

“Nothing against me being overweight?” she asks acidly.

“Hell no Trish. I don’t body shame.” I then pause. “Well, only against Inco. And that’s to get him to come with me to the gym. But I never meant it with him.”

“...that tracks,” she says airily. “Anyway, in ninth grade some part of me couldn’t stand looking at him any more without doing anything. For a whole year I felt that crush build and build, and I never did anything with it.” She pauses as she takes a sip and considers. “My parents sure wouldn’t approve. Had this whole thing against spear chuckers.”

“That sucks,” I grunt.

“Sure did,” she replies. “But somewhere between eighth and ninth grade I decided to build up the courage to ask him out. Around then I started trying to eat less, get active. Stop wearing glasses.”

“Glasses?”

“I wear contacts. I’m nearsighted.”

“Huh. Your eyes look fine to me.”

“That…” she shoots a frown my way. “You can’t tell if someone has trouble with vision just by looking at them.”

“...yea okay I was trying to be positive for you. Sue me.”

Instead of a rebuke, I get a soft chuckle. “Thanks, dork.” Then she continues. “So I asked him out. And he said yes. Every little bubbly emotion I had in me burst out when I finally got what I wanted. We did everything you could want together as little kids. Held hands, had secret talks together, fantasized about going on dates. Even little kisses in the corners.” 

The soft smile on her face faded into an intense frown. “And then one day I overheard him at this lunch table with his friends. About how he had managed to ‘conquer the native lands and got him a piece of tail’. I remember them all laughing so goddamn hard at that.” 

Trish’s tail curls tighter as her fingers scrape along the coffee cup in hand. “Something else popped up, some dumb question I didn’t hear, and the asshole then said…” she wipes a tear from her face. “Said that ‘triggas always want to please’.” Slight shaking goes through her at that, repressed rage filtering through. “So imagine their surprise when the claimed trigga came around from the pillar at lunch and kicked their table over. And punched Jeremy right in his smug fucking face.”

Fucking. Wow. 

“Yea, wow,” Trish mutters. 

Honestly? Not even surprised at the mumbling this time. But I do keep my tongue bit as I nod at her.

“So yea. That happened. Got in alot of trouble. Got suspended for two weeks because of my anger issues. But they never really went away. Just all bottled up.” Trish grimaces as she looks up at me. “Jeremy transferred soon after when he got way more pressure on him. From everyone.” Pain etches itself deep into her eyes. “You want to know the really fucked up thing? Despite the whole betrayal and anger I felt?”

“You still wanted him back?”

“Yea.” She sniffles. “That.” A tear drops down her face with another sniffle. “That and I still find fucking skinnies attractive. That’s the worst fucking part,” she growls while looking at me. “Despite that speciest prick, I still…find humans good looking. Like I’m some broken piece of shit.”

“Trish, that’s not fair on you.” 

“Tch,” she snips at me. “Yea, beating myself over someone who viewed me as a piece of ass rather than anything else sure helps the self-esteem you know.”

“Trish,” I say softly and put a hand on her knee. “You are more than that. You know it.” It does explain her over reliance on racial slurs a bit as well. Some kind of defense mechanism so she would try to not get hurt again.

She remains silent for a moment. “It…was like that for me last year too. Kind of.”

I blink at the sudden shift. “What?”

“When Fang and Naomi got together. I just felt…so much rage. Betrayal. Like it was with Jeremy.”

This was something else. Okay. Time to pick the brain. “Do you mean…Like, you were angry at Fang? Or at Naomi?”

“At Fang,” Trish says with a sigh. “In junior year, Fang came out as enbie and everything else they had locked inside their head just came out so that they could finally be themself. I…I think I helped.” Her voice gets quiet for a second. “I tell myself I helped. I hope so.” A shiver runs through her. “We…we had a big fight at one point about all of it.”

I remain silent as I nod at her. The encouragement helps as she nods with me. “When they got together after that breakup with Naser, Naomi seemed to change. Like she wanted to be this ‘perfect girlfriend’” she used air quotes and a mocking tone here. “As if she could help guide Fang to be ‘better’. As if they needed to be ‘fixed’. I saw through it. It was such fucking bullshit.” 

“And what happened from there?”

“It…wasn’t pretty.” Trish puts down her coffee as she wraps her arms around her shoulders, looking forward and seeing nothing. “Fang and I got into a huge fight. I said Naomi was manipulating them, told them how I found this whole diary of entries Naomi was logging about how to make Fang a better person in the future. So they could go to college together. Be a family together.”

I blink at that. “Wow. That’s…not the Naomi I know now?”

“It--” she sighs as she bites off some insult that came to her. “Not anymore. But used to. Used to be. Naomi found out what I discovered and just about shit herself when Fang found out. I told Fang they needed to ditch the bitch, but then Fang turned around and canceled our band. Just formed up too that year.” Trish withdraws further into herself. “It hurt. Alot. All I saw in Naomi was Jeremy trying to claim someone for themself. Someone who was looking for more ass to squeeze and say belonged to them. And my best friend nearly cut me off for it.”

I keep silent. This is something I never would have expected from everyone, and now it helped put a little picture frame in my head of Trish’s casual aloofness and occasional caustic attitude. She was worried about Fang, got bit for it the first time around, and was twice shy because of it.

“So they talked. And kept talking. For weeks it felt like. They told me there was tons of yelling and crying, but I was kept out of it. It was near the end of the semester before Fang talked to me and hashed it out. They and Naomi came to an agreement, but there were a ton of things that had to change. Like my…like my control over Fang,” she bit off. “To stop telling them how to think and feel. And to stop seeing Naomi as the enemy. She--” a sob breaks out. “She apologized to me. Said she was so sorry for trying to push me away from Fang. Tried to be better about it.”

A hiccup breaks out from my friend next. “So when she made herself better? Actually changed? She tried to get to know me better. Figure out why I was so upset about her. And just apologized all the fucking time, making sure I was actually feeling okay.” Angry tears leak out. “And then she made sure I still got to hang out with Fang and Reed. And that the band got back together. She was just so…fucking nice to me. Despite all that I said and did. Despite everything.”

Trish puts her head on her knees as she looks up at me. “So when I feel angry and lash out? I know I’m not getting better. I don’t feel like it at all. Just the same jealous bitch as ever.”

Now is the time I lean over and give her a soft hug. Not too hard, not too enveloping, but just enough to let her know I hear her. Trish reciprocates and leans into me, mumbling something I can’t quite catch. 

“Thanks for telling me, Trish. I appreciate that. And I’m sorry this eats you up inside.” After a few back pats, I raise up and look at her again. “Have you told anyone else how you feel?”

“Reed knows,” she confirms what I suspected. “But not Fang and Naomi. I just feel like shit when I say anything. And we hashed it out already when it first came up.” Another sniffle pops out as she tries to wipe her eyes and nose with a sleeve.

“But do you feel like new problems pop up around it?”

She pauses. “A little bit.”

“Then that’s enough for your best friend to know.” I smile at her. “Rather than the woman-conquering skinnie in front of you.”

“Pffff,” she blows out at me. “You…I tried to hate you. Really tried.”

“I figured,” and it made sense with how I got various levels of aloofness, accusation, and then weird non-committal acceptance from her.

“But then you just refused to do anything like I thought you would. I wanted to blame you for Jeremy, see you as that asshole, but you never let me really do it.” She laughs a little. “You try to make people see you for you, and you don’t skeeze out over our friends. Or me.” 

“I try not to,” I chuckle. “I like having friends. Even you, despite what you may think. You’re cool to chill with Trish.”

“...thanks. I--” a massive groan comes out from her. “Raptor Jesus, can you be an ass just once? So I feel vindicated?”

“Now that you say it, fucking nope.” She rolls her eyes at me, but there is definitely more relaxed camaraderie in her at this point. “Besides, I don’t want to be an asshole or a creep. Saw enough of that elsewhere in my life to not wanna be associated with it.”

“Well you do avoid leering at me like every other skin--person,” she mutters. One eye pops over at me with a half-lid. “Most of the time.”

Uh oh. “How…how do you mean?” I ask tentatively. 

“I saw you looking at my chest earlier. Hard not to with how intense it was.”

Fuck me. 

“Fuck me,” I groan. “Am I always that obvious?”

“No, not really,” Trish tells me. She picks up her recovery shake finally and takes a long drink. That attitude of hers seems to lighten up finally as she drinks more. “But I will admit, you’re not…bad looking.”

Defcon alarms. Are you there?

No?

Ok then.

“Um. Thanks?” I wait for a second, but Trish does not look at me. “Is that why you were wrapped up around me earlier?”

She grimaces at my question. “You were…encouraging me alot back there. And it felt nice. To be held against someone like that. Like I said Caveman, you’re not bad looking.” Lazy eyes settle back on me as Trish leans one hand on her face in appraisal. “Honestly, you’ve got something going on.”

Hey alarms, how’s it going back there?

FEMOID. FEMOID. FEMALE ATTENTION ON BODY. ALERT STATIONS ALERT STATIONS

Yea that checks out.

“But it wouldn’t work out for us.” 

Oh goddammit.

I cough loudly to break myself back to reality. “How do you mean? We are pretty good workout partners.”

“But we definitely aren’t good personality wise,” she finishes for me. “You’re too much of a dork for my tastes. And loud.” A smirk lifts her lips up at me. “And your ego would make me break a horn off in your chest from the goring I’d give you one day.”

“Heh. You know my chest is diamond strong. Ape strong.”

“Yea that’s what I mean. You would be insufferable in a long term relationship.” She chuckles and I find myself doing so as well. Admittedly, I could not blame her. Trish opening up to me like this was a huge vote of confidence in me, but even knowing her so far I don’t think we would work out. It made me think of how we would just butt heads constantly. Fatally so. It was no--

“Unless you wanted to be friends with benefits,” she says demurely. Simply. Quietly.

…

…

…

Fucking what the goddamn helling fuck?

My wide eyed stare seems to bore into Trish, my spine straight and every muscle locked into rigid attention. Somehow, it seemed to make Trish…shiver? Am I reading that right?

“I know you’ve looked at me. I’ve…looked at you too.” Trish slides closer next to me. Purple scales are highlighted with a blush as she draws near. I can smell her natural scent, clean and earth-like with the hint of something floral, and my brain starts to fire off as I take in more details of what she’s saying. The tone of voice. Her tempo. The way she leans further in like a secret being told.

“I’ve told you you’re good looking. You’ve got this…body of yours. And you do make me laugh.” Husky voice dripping with something I find myself wanting more of, I lean slightly forward at the sound of it. “When you were being commanding with me back on squats? I have to admit,” she says with a slow smile. “It was pretty hot.”

Oh dear Sweet Baby Raptor Jesus in the manger, I…I am firing all cylinders as my brain hits 120% effort.

“Huh?”

Good job brain! Promotion in the future!

“And like I said, I still find skinnies…attractive.” Now she pulls back slightly. “However, I don’t want a relationship. Not now, not sure when. So it would only be physical.” One more amethyst colored gaze is thrown my way as she looks at my face, and then slowly all the way down. Like she was undressing me.

“And I’m a little curious,” she states with some kind of hunger.

The beat of jungle drums start to reverberate in my mind, and the howling simian tree-top calls of my ancestors follow suit. 

Return to Monkey? Fuck that, I’m returning to Unga Bunga.  

Every piece of my body is straining at hearing this. Am I hearing it right? Trish is offering ass for nothing? And holy hell was it something. No one could deny that Trish was bonafide attractive. Muscle lines carved into her frame and highlighted select curves, while her face was something to admire from up close and afar. Those eyes could pierce your brain and pin it down while you looked over every little dot that was reflected there. I would know, I am doing it now.

I…I could lose my potential wizard training. I could do this. I--

Trish is vulnerable. And seeking some kind of affirmation. Something clicks and grinds the gears in my head as I realize how taking advantage of that would end up being.

It would be a shitty move.

“That’s not what I want,” I find myself saying. My chemical drenched brain and teenage anatomy curse my mouth while my heart presses on. “I care about you as a friend, Trish. And…I don’t want to mess that up because I’m not mature enough to handle that offer. All of that. It’s a situation I’m not able to separate I think.” I sigh harshly. “You also just opened up about something that’s a sensitive spot for you. I would be an asshole to take advantage of that now.” 

Trish does not seem hurt or scared of my rejection, but just puzzled. “Are…are you sure? I’m not going to offer again.” She uncoils herself from her seat and oh sweet baby Jesus she smells good .

“I…am not sure about it.” My teeth are straining in a grind harder than any other time in my life as I close my eyes. “But what I am sure of is that I think of you as my friend. Someone I cherish. I respect the absolute hell out of you. While part of me wants to drag you into a corner at the moment, the actual part of my brain that enjoys hanging out with you as a person does not want to mess up an actual connection I have with you. A friend. I’m just not that mature to handle trying to separate that from a relationship.”

My breath blows out in a huff as I lean back in my chair. Trish is looking at me with her head cocked. Slowly she nods while a small but far more genuine smile hits me. Surprisingly she leans in with another hug. “That sounds like a much smarter idea honestly. Thank you…Anon.” I can smell that same scent as she seems to relax more. “I mean it.”

“I…do too Trish. Really.” My hand wraps around her shoulder. Horny teenage anatomy be damned, Trish needs someone to lean on. Not get leaned on . Urgh. 

I squeeze into the hug gently, and force myself to relax. Ignoring the damp spot on my chest where she rests her head, I smile at the touch. We stay like that for a minute, then Trish separates as she seems to fully relax back into being a teenager again. One without such crushing personal insecurities in her head. Ones that could now be addressed properly.

“You know, you really need to take it easy,” she teases me. One drained coffee and recovery shake later, she reaches into her bag to grab her own protein breakfast supplement. Looks like granola and yogurt. “Being able to turn down a girl like me? You’re going to set yourself up for failure and miss your chance entirely.”

“Laugh it up you little…miscreant,” I huff. My arms cross as I sip delicately at more coffee from the thermos. “Blue-balling myself is an art I have a practiced hand at.”

“Yea, well now I’m going to drown my broken heart in my music and not take any chances until after college. You broke my confidence Caveman,” she sticks her tongue out at me. “Now I’m going to be all alone until I’m some old spinster.”

“You know what? You’re right.” I admit with a nod. “We would have killed each other.” I can see the tail thwack coming my way, so I simply grab it in mid air before it strikes my chest. 

Knowing how the missed opportunity lies behind me means I can also return some rather sharper barbs.

Gentle is the squeeze on her tail as I peer at Trish with a leer. “Careful, pet. I’m still drinking coffee.”

Color suffuses purple cheeks, replaced by a dark chuckle. “Oh fuck you baldie. I’m so going to get you back for that.”

“What do you expect? Spanks?”

“Not that you’ll ever find out,” she whispers. “At this rate I’ll find a man long before you can get some tail.” Then her smirk becomes a full grin. “I know you prefer dino women. Not hard to figure out. I’ll be there to make sure you have a shoulder to cry on when you strike out.”

“Goddamn woman. You are cold. Cold-blooded.”

We both laugh at the joke. Finally, something between us clicks as tension fades away. I think I can finally find that connection with Trish that makes us true friends. 

The morning class periods pass rather quickly after school starts. Everything seems to be more active and less available for chatting with midterms around the corner as well. Ugh. Fuckin eh, why did I say that? It’s only fucking September! Even math is busy as all fuck due to the teachers feeling the need to actually get into the spirit of things across the board.

Luckily I get to chill at lunch with everyone. 

Trish and Reed actually follow me to lunch this time, Reed noticing and very much enjoying the more laid back air we shared. I even grab them alongside Inco and push my way through the crowd like I’m parting the sea with my wizard staff.

At this rate, I’m going to end up in a book as a goddamn wizard. And it’s going to be a very popular ‘in every hotel’s sleazy nightstand’ kind of book.

As Inco leaves to go sit with his crew, the three of us meet up with Fang and Naomi again. Making our way to the auditorium, Reed finally asks what was on his mind for the past hour. 

“So T, Anon, dudes. What made you two finally click?”

“Good workout this morning,” I say nonchalantly.

“Really good,” Trish nods. “Absolutely pushed me to the limit.”

“That sounds good then,” Naomi adds. She unwraps a box from the Aaron household alongside Fang, casually displaying her current live-in status with her partner. The ‘house-wife’ jokes at her expense were made earlier this week, much to her embarrassment but still grateful acceptance of the situation.

“Yup. Then I hit on Anon and he turned me down.” Everyone stops.

Fucking hell, trigga.

Naomi chokes on her salad while Fang blinks. Then whips their head between us rapidly. Reed stands straight up, sobriety firmly in place as he points a finger at us two. “I knew it! I called it! I fucking knew it!” Then he pauses. “Wait. Turned you down?”

“Yea,” I reply dryly. “Turns out we can’t stand each other besides being friends. Doing anything else? Would not survive the night.”

“Like a date?” Fang asked. “And…you’re not even going to try it out?”

Please Trish--

“Nah, I don't want a date. I offered FWB. Got real close to it too.”

Naomi and Fang do not seem any better by that admittance. In fact they seem to be throwing themselves between shock and…ok I don’t know what else. I’m still not great at reading dino faces. But I can tell that Naomi seems to be muttering to herself while Fang frowns at the ground while crossing their arms tightly across their chest. Which pushes--aaaaaaaastop it! Bad brain! No looky! Stop being such an autistic spazz! Horny thoughts begone!

Reed seems silent with proven yet frustrated realization. “You--you two literally are so alike!” His hands shoot up to his head as he shakes it back and forth. “Gym rats, and and and personalities! You…you two were supposed to be in a closet and--aaah!”

“It looks like you made a bet against us talking it out, Reed,” I say slowly. Then I grin. “And it sounds like you lost big time.”

“What, you think I was desperate for some BHC Reed?” I snap up my own mouth with a click of teeth while Trish smirks at me. 

Holy shit Trish.

“You missed out Anon, too bad.” She casually eats her lunch as she lounges back across the stage. That smugness. Oh that fucking smug little power trike. 

“I don’t think it’s very nice to tease Anon like that, Trish,” Naomi mutters. She refuses to look at me, but I can tell her gaze slides to me every once in a while. And with an angry blush at that.

Fang nods. I make eye contact with them before they flinch and look away with a start. And a wing barrier gets placed between us. Well damn. Awkward.

“He’ll get over it. He deserves it with that last comment he made anyway,” my purple friend mutters.

“Anon! What did you say?” Naomi says aghast. Reed looks at me with a disapproving eyebrow as well.

“Oh come on! I didn’t even say anything bad! She just wanted to get spanked!” Trish seems to blush at this. “Revenge on you isn’t such a great feeling, is it you little monster?” I swear to god she bites her lip at me. “You fucking stop that!”

“Holy fucking shit you two,” Fang glowers. “Can you both just stop?”

“I--I agree with Fang. Please stop?” Naomi’s voice is more of a quiver as she is blushing furiously now while avoiding looking at us both.

“Seriously though,” I sigh while waving my hands in the air at everyone. “Trish opened up to me and we talked alot this morning. Now we are way more chill in general.”

“What about, dudes?” Reed asks, now trying to put away the whole disaster the previous conversation was.

Trish sat up with a sigh as she looked at me. I nod along and keep my peace. 

So Trish unloads.

She talks about her experience with romance, namely Jeremy, and reopens an old wound they went through last year when she got defensive and “triggered” about Naomi. About Naomi’s planned perfection for everything. I can see a deep sadness at the mention of that on the parasaur’s face, and even Fang looks rather annoyed at it. But it gets brought to light, and Trish reiterates how sorry she feels about it. How unfairly jealous she feels.

But her friends accept it. They talk about it, reassure her, and give her a group hug of acceptance. I even got to join in, letting Trish know she was ok.

____________________________________________________________________________

The school day seems to fly by after that. I can feel some muscle soreness and lethargy, but not enough for what I want. I know Naomi is going to go visit the gardens while Fang gets stuck there for detention again--seemingly for ‘disobedience’ in class--while Trish needs to run home and nap before her siblings arrive.

So I decided to go for a run.

I’m shit at speed, not stamina goddamnit.

Fuck anyone who says otherwise.

I’m running through the city center as the sun starts to set. I can tell this is the perfect way to get through the rest of the night based on what I’m feeling. My lungs burn, my calves are screaming, and I feel pure elation at being able to workout again after a week of horseshit waiting. 

Despite running into a tree I guess. At the speed of mach me.

I slow down as I consider the following landscape. I’m in an unfamiliar part of town, far from the Lil’Troodon I’m used to when going to Moe’s for work. Who conveniently decided to tell me to get some bed rest for another week before bothering to get back to work. Wondering if that was him being his typical self, or if it was Fang being preemptive, I decided to not look a gift in the mouth.

Despite that mouth being full of razor sharp teeth and the size of my torso, and me doubling down and insisting on work.

I may have been arguing with Moe for a few minutes on the phone when that happened. I am not a clever man.

So here I am in a more commercial district. Little shops dot the corners, people run around what looks to be city hall as it gets closer to the end of the day. Big suits, casual wear, and all sorts go here and there. It’s still a technicolor wondercoat of hues to their scales and skin. And feathers. So it’s not too surprising to find I may be the only human dude here. Despite being a hybrid. Semantics.

Wait.

Wait a second. Is that Reed’s van?

I draw closer to the parking lot I'm passing, and stand at the edge before shrugging and moving further in. That is definitely Reed’s druggie bus I see here. Shit, this must be the youth shelter I heard he volunteers at. The…oh right it’s a Gay Teen shelter. Queer House. LGBTQ+ Shelter? Fuck it, Queer Youth Center.

I think this would actually be the perfect time to go make a surprise visit on my favorite raptor. The one who I totally made lose a…bet…

Did he make his bet here? Was that it? 

Oh I am going to be vindicated when I bring this up in front of his peers.

One big smile? Check.

One friendly attitude? Double check.

Going in to humiliate my friend? Fucking trips, count ‘em.

My humming is cheery and jubilant as I ascend the small stairs to the Youth Center. I’m about to fully commit and open the door when it opens slowly, and I see a familiar pink and red back to me. Reed seems to be carrying a box out the front, totally oblivious as he seems to be humming to himself as well.

I decided to lean into the surprise. “Well howdy do dear sir, might I trouble you in the light of our lord Raptor Jesus on his cross? I could save you from the fiery pits of hell and Say-tan-ah!”

“For fuck’s sake man,” he growls. “We don’t need any of your bull--”Reed turns to see me fully and stops. “Anon? Dude?”

“Sup homie?” I grin. “Have you paid out your losses yet?”

“Uh. Bro. You…uh…” How cute, he seems stunned. My chuckle seems to break him out of whatever spell he was under as he looks around. Quickly behind him as well at the door to the Youth Center. “Hey man, could we go elsewhere for just a minute? I’ve got--”

“Hey babe? Got another box for you!” a voice calls out from behind the door.

Babe? Reed equals babe? “I’m definitely staying. I need to see who this is.” 

Reed’s eyes flare wide. He didn’t need to look so panicked. I knew he volunteered here and was gay, I wasn’t going to be that surprised.

But I was wrong.

Very wrong.

An orange streaked head crest pokes through around an open door as a slim figure pokes around the corner. Both arms seem to be carrying another box like what Reed had, but it was done with more ease. Athletic ease. And then a face I knew all too well with an atrophied wing comes fully through.

“Reed, babe, we’ve got a few more things to go through. What are you…” Naser Aaron stops as he looks to see what Reed was staring at.

It was me. And then Naser stared at me. The box he was holding dropped like a brick from his now lax hands.

I stare at them.

Naser stares at me.

Reed gapes.

Holy shitting fuck, Batman!

I point a finger at Reed. “YOU’RE THE BOYFRIEND!”

“Shhhhutup!” Naser holds up a finger to his beak while looking around frantically. Reed does the same before grabbing both boxes and sprinting with them to the parking lot. He bowls past me with surprise and consternation on his face.

“Anon, be quiet!” Naser hisses. “We can’t be known as dating at the Center! How did you even get here!?”

“I was running nearby for a workout! Why are you--when--” A light pops in my head. “Was it before you took me and Fang out that to the Morettis?! You just recently came out to me!”

“Be quiet! Please!” Naser held one of my arms in his hand as he ushered me down the steps. “Look, I’ll explain if you follow along. We were just wrapping up and taking stuff to Reed’s van. Come with me!”

I follow along. I could have resisted easily, but it seemed like Naser wanted to be discreet. So we quickly abscond to the van, finding Reed already nervously tapping one foot up and down in the back as we open the door. The both of us quickly jump in, Reed scuttling over as we sit in a power huddle.

Silence. Of course they are silent.

“Homo homie one, meet homie homo two,” I mutter. “Oh look, you already did. And dating too. How cute, thanks for telling me never?”

“Chill dude, just…chill for a second.” Reed mutters as he pinches his snout. Naser senses the frustration and rubs his back with one hand. That’s…tender.

“Alright,” Naser says into the mix. “Let’s start at the beginning. Is that ok?”

I nod. 

“Great. Good.” Naser sighs as he leans back. “So I came out to you a few weeks ago, right?”

“Yup.”

“And you know I’ve been running off and doing stuff on my own recently?”

“Again, yup.”

“So that’s because I wanted some…perspective. About myself. And I found Reed here volunteering.”

“Hell of a thing to discover man,” Reed chuckles. “Fang’s little brother was in the closet up till recently? And in my neck of the woods? Shocker.”

“You mentioned that multiple times, Reed,” Naser droned.

“Yea, and then I got to help explain to you what being gay was about. Being who you wanted to be, without being in fear of it like it was in the old days. Then you got to talking to me some more. And took me out to ice cream as a thank you for that first day.” Naser smiles shyly at the retelling. “Still a good meet-cute,” Reed chuckled.

“Maybe,” Naser chuckled back.

And then they held hands.

“Oh god you two are so gay,” I groan.

“Anon, that’s--” Naser glowers.

“Yea it is,” Reed smirks.

“Babe!”

“Truth though Nazey, you can’t deny it.”

“...yea fine, I guess,” Naser growls.

“So. Yea. Recently then?” I offer.

“Recent enough. Still a little scary being in a relationship. The one I want to be in,” Naser offers. Reed looks at him with some pride. “And…you know, I still haven’t brought my parents around.”

“Do they--”

“This weekend. This coming weekend,” Naser interrupts. And by the absolute terror field he was then projecting at the thought, where I could feel my own sense of self being enveloped, I could tell it was really getting under his scales.

Oh this little ball of anxiety. So preciously anxious.

“Tell me about it,” Reed snorts. “Plenty of time to get used to hanging out with me, but he still worries about making me bored when we find little times alone.”

“I’m still new to this, you know…” Naser grumbles. Reed huffs a laugh before drawing Naser into a side hug. 

“I know babe. I love it.”

This…shit this was making me jealous now. Until my memory came back.

“You bet with Naser about Trish and I, didn’t you Reed?”

Naser looks up at me. Then at Reed. Then he laughs. “It happened? I knew it! It finally happened! Hahaha!”

“Fuck you Naser, you knew I wasn’t going to tap it!”

“Hey, you’re repressing yourself. And I knew you and Trish would talk about it eventually. But you’re too good a dude to do something really stupid.”

That…is such a nice vote of confidence I think. Goddamn ptero dork.

“Thanks Anon, totally could have saved it for a better moment dude,” Reed sighs. Without ceremony Reed nods his head at Naser. “Next date is my treat.”

“And you’re off Carfe for the next two weeks.”

“Wait what? When--”

“Timetables,” Naser replies with a satisfied smirk. “Before midterms happened.”

“Ahhhh man,” Reed grumbles. He’s still leaning into Naser though. Obviously there was no foul play or upset emotions at hand. Just a funny situation shared between the two of them.

“Wait, you’ve been weaning off the stuff Reed? For how long?” This was certainly a change from the king of carfe I knew him as.

“Eh, past few weeks. Naser has been riding me--”

“Eugh, please no.”

“Different kind dude. And we haven’t done that yet.” Reed snickers. “Yet.”

“Please Reed,” Naser whines. His own face looks to be flushing with a furious intensity. “Not right now with Anon. I can barely handle it alone.”

“Naser, phrasing for fuck’s sake,” I grumble.

“Heh. Yet.” Reed continues to chuckle before resuming. “But yea, Nazey has been trying to get me to try going for tolerance breaks. And I gotta say, it kinda works for me in the end. Not a bad deal.”

“I know carfentanyl has its uses medically,” Naser says to me. “And it's on its way to full legal use. But taking a break to get away from addiction is nice. And it makes me feel proud that Reed appreciates me that much.”

“Used to be a good distraction for the day, but now I get to spend more time awake and alert with Nazey. Gotta say, it’s pretty preem.”

“Well,” I say slowly. “I mostly played up my reaction due to the shock of discovery. But I am glad for you two. Honestly.” I smile to show how authentic the statement is. “Good to see you two finding someone to support.”

Wow, does that hurt me in the chest.

“Thanks Anon,” Naser sighs as he relaxes more. “Honestly. You’re my best friend for a reason.”

“You may have got him out of the closet first dude,” Reed piles on. “But I’ve got his adorable heart in my hands now.”

“Well, hopefully the parent meet goes well then.” I smile, but then notice the absolute tensity Naser lets off. And even Reed flinches. “Um. I assume you know them already, Reed?”

“Yea…they don’t exactly approve of me hanging with Fang,” he said slowly. “Since the time Fang went loco and climbed a tree on carfe.”

“I haven’t had the stuff,” Naser grunts. “But dad is…well. As police commissioner? As I come out with my boyfriend?” A shudder runs through them both. “Ugly. Have to count on mom for support.”

“Uh. That sounds like…alot. What about Reed’s parents?”

“Oh they took Naser in like a champ. Real chill.” Reed grins brightly. “Mi parentos are super laid back. They just really make sure I'm not killing myself on the hard shit and making my way through school.”

“It was kind of nice honestly,” Naser grumbles. “Reed’s mom made pie.”

“Huh. So it could have been worse then?”

“Like the Morettis,” Naser growls. Reed and I exchange a look. Neither of us knew the details in full yet from Fang and Naomi, but maybe Naser got a better idea?

No, not our place to learn. It needs to come from one of them.

“So why can’t you two date?” I say to break the line of thought. “And…do you two need to go back to the Center soon or what?”

“Nah, we were done for the day,” Reed casually dismisses my worry. “All we got are these boxes we were going to dig through for donated clothes before returning with the good ones. Make sure they are in acceptable condition. Like hand-me-downs dude.”

“And the staff don’t have quite the strict rule of ‘don’t date’,” Naser adds. “But it could potentially encourage the teens taking place there to seek their own relationships with each other.”

“Or staff,” Reed nods.

“Which, when you’re homeless and trying to get on your feet, does not leave much room for anything other than a dependent relationship. Or one based on trauma bonding rather than anything else.”

That makes sense. I can’t exactly relate or figure it out second hand, but it makes some sense at least to me. 

“So you two being a bit more secretive is just to not let the kids there try to do something…inspired?”

Both sigh as they grimace at the thought. Naser rubs his head with one hand as he looks at me. “Yea, we’ve been drilled fairly hard about letting that happen. We try to be role models and shoulders to lean on. Professionals. Doing otherwise is misconduct and taking advantage of someone in need.”

“Like a prison guard with their prisoners. Relationships? Hard ethics violation,” Reed adds in.

Man this system seems really well thought out.

“So then.” I nod and tap my hands together. “You tell Fang yet?”

“No…” Naser winces. Reed seems to mimic the feeling as he scratches one cheek with a claw.

“Fang needs time to adjust sometimes. Putting that on them…that I’m dating their brother sounds--”

“Like a shock to their system?” I ask.

“Definitely,” Naser groans.

“Well if you’re going to tell your parents, you need to tell Fang first. You know that.”

“...do we have to?” Reed asks. Naser seems sick at the thought. Honestly, I felt that they were downplaying Fang like that.

“Do you want to lie to your friend? To your family?”

“...no,” Naser groans. “God I don’t want to do that. But still. It’s…feeling like a hell of a thing.”

“Naser, I can’t do things for you, but I can support you.” I nod at his boyfriend. “Reed too. So if you just ask, we can set up a time and place. Hell. I can get Fang over somewhere you want in a day I bet.”

“Anon’s right Nazey,” Reed mumbles. “Shit, of all the times to go without carfe. Maybe I can--”

“You promised Reed,” Naser stares with disapproval. “You promised.”

“Nnnn. Damn it. You’re special hun. So special.” The nervous raptor blew out a breath. “Let’s…lets do it. Before Saturday. Before I get mounted up on Ripley’s wall.”

“Is that a possibility?” I ask meekly.

“Dad is big into hunting. Lots of animal heads are on the living room wall,” Naser says quietly. “He likes to use his hands.”

Fucking Christ, what is this man? Some insane peak of physical perfection?

“Well if you want, can we try to get Fang out tonight? Over dinner?”

“No way brah,” Reed chuckles. “I can’t get Fang to do that so easily. You would not either.”

Oh? “Bet?”

“Bet.” Reed smirks at me.

Arrogant smile in place, I kick back and look at Reed. “What do I get out of this bet when I win?”

Reed ponders for a moment and scratches his chin. Naser sighs while looking between us both. Our van space is a little cramped, but Reed makes a show of stretching back and flicking his tail over Naser’s shoulder. Sweet lord, the ptero romantic even scratches it and I can see Reed’s plumage shift a bit in pleasure at the touch.

“If you win, I will be your personal gopher for a day. If I win, you’re my personal chef for my munchie day. I’ve heard how much you cook and I want in.” I blink. I’m flattered, but I also need to put my friend in his place.

“You have a history of losing rainbow raptor, give me a sec.”

Reed blinks at the moniker while Naser just shoots me a flat look. Phone in hand, I send a flurry of texts to Fang and then Moe. Fang agrees within a minute at my suggestion of free food, and I do tell them that Naser will be there as well.

A few dots appear. They disappear. They appear. They disappear. They finally accept. 

Naomi will  be there too. Shocker. Heh.

Step one done, I get a hold of Moe pretty quick. Again apologizing about being forced out by his own words, but that I wanna bring his two godkids out to his place for dinner. 

He immediately accepts and promises only the best.

Man, Moe is the best.

My chuckle is assured as I toss my phone to Reed. His eyes glance over the texts between Fang and Moe, his frown etching itself further into his lips. “Damn bro, you’re good.” Phone tossed back to me, the velociraptor shrugged. “My loss.”

“Sweet. Let’s ride.” I nod at him.

“Huh? Oh! Right!” Reed then perks up. “That was tonight. Like now tonight.”

Naser is sweating as he closes his eyes. “Raptor Jesus give us strength. We need it tonight.”

“Yup! Now come on boys, time for the gays to congregate.” I smirk. “I’ll be the token breeder for you all. And the human. Now I’m the minority!”

Reed cackles as he shifts over to the driver’s seat while Naser scowls at me. “Do you have to be like this? Right before I try something so damn nerve wracking?”

“Yup! Now buckle up buttercup, you’ve got a boyfriend to introduce to the family.”

Naser’s tight lips show exactly what he thinks of the forthcoming events.

Chapter Text

Inco

Looking around the empty apartment, I laugh softly. Anon had left super early if the text read right that he sent. Right at five in the morning? And he complained about our photo trip excursion needing us up before dawn? Hypocrite.

I sit around and do the little yoga stretches he insisted on teaching me. I really started to find that they helped get me ready for the day now. Pleasant burning sensations really helped wake me up as well.

Espresso on the go, and I head on out.

Our weather patterns seem to finally get down to the chilly levels in the morning while still remaining warm and humid in the afternoon. It’s a little funny seeing everyone dressed up in layers that are soon discarded with the rising sun. 

School also seems much more tense as the teachers seem to be doing their best to get us ready for midterms. That seemed weeks away still, but I guess they were making sure that nothing was left behind for us. No surprises to see Olivia continuing her doodles regardless of the situation in our classes together. All I get is a tail wack in art when I mention how nice it must be to breeze through classes without having to study.

It was honestly a surprise when I left history and found Olivia waiting by the door. I thought she had left a few minutes before, but seeing her waiting across the hall? Totally new thing.

“Hey, what’s up?” I asked my friend.

“N’much,” she grumbles. “Need a lift?”

“You mean like yesterday’s offer? That would be great.” I smile down at her with a nod. If we used this elevator privilege, we could get a much better spot in line. She snorts and guides me to our little secret cheat to avoid the student body.

Anon still uses his body like a battering ram as we meet up with him. But as of late, we separate to go our own ways. There’s that odd feeling of separation when your social group starts to broaden and people move around, but this was a good one to have. Like everything falling into place. 

Which is why Olivia and I both let out little huffs of air as we came to our table to find Liz and Damien in a rather intimate embrace. Liz’s head leaning on his shoulders like a boa, Damien leaning into Liz’s taller frame. 

Thank goodness. It seems yesterday’s chase went well for them.

“Finally huh?” Olivia grunts as we come up to the table. As we sit I hand her the steak sandwich I bought for her, and she accepts without looking at it. Not even a comment this time about it? Progress.

“Huh?” Liz seems to jolt to reality as she realizes we arrived. “Olivia and Inco? Oh gosh, sorry.” She tries to straighten up, but Damien casually holds a hand to her neck and pats it.

“Yup! We are official!” He beams at us, and I can see Liz color slightly but copy the same expression.

“About time. Liz has been crushing on you for ages.” Olivia simply shrugs at her own comment before chowing down on her lunch.

“...how long did you know?” Liz asks softly.

“Long enough. You gave him some serious eyes for the past year alone.”

“I saw something about it recently,” I nod. Damien blinks while looking at his new girlfriend, who looked like she wanted to crawl into a hole.

“But it’s good. I like it. You care for Damien alot, it’s pretty obvious Liz,” I chuckle. My mollification to her mortification seemed to help somewhat, but I was prodding Olivia under the table.

“Hmm? Oh. Yea. Pretty obvious. Damien’s in good hands.” She still nonchalantly kept at her lunch, but the admission seemed to really help bring Liz down from whatever emotional edge she was on.

“Thanks you two, I appreciate it.” The brachy woman sighs as she leans down and relaxes next to Damien.

“Can’t wait to bring Liz over for the official introduction! Mom and dad got to meet her properly as my new cute girlfriend!” And then Damien said the thing that really sent her back to blushing. 

Jeez man, smooth. Real suave and smooth.

“Don’t give Sophia too much ammunition Damien,” I chuckle. “Liz might just get brought into a corner and have to explain why she’s taking the Paynes’ darling baby boy away.”

“Pff. It won’t be that bad. Mom will just have to figure out how to cook vegetables properly.”

“Damien, Aunt Sophia can do them well,” Olivia grumbles. “You never notice that for the parties they have?”

“No?”

“Why not?”

“I don’t eat them.”

Simple, but fair.

Love is in the air at Saint Hammond huh? People are going out with each other, finding new relationships, and making those special connections. Liz and Damien are cute together, and I know Fang and Naomi have been together for a while now. While I am curious how Ben and Mia got together, I’m not going to pry into it. Or what he sees in her honestly. Ugh.

And Olivia seemed like she was going to keep being pretty and--

…

Huh. Why did I think of Olivia like that?

We’ve been hanging out more often for the past few weeks. She’s really been opening up to me and trying to get me to check out her own recommendations for shows. On Dinocord we even have a separate chat, but I did question her why not just do that over text. Her harrumph and explanations were lost on me, but enjoyable for the enthusiasm.

So now I’m starting to wonder why I’ve been thinking more on how her hands felt. Or how her voice sounded when she was embarrassed, annoyed, happy.

That Summer’s End party…

My errant thoughts keep me occupied for the rest of the day, distracting me enough to not really pay attention in the remainder of classes. Thankfully it’s a Wednesday, meaning I get to go outside and let myself stop thinking for a moment.

Rosa liked to say that a busy mind can be replaced by busy hands. I think I needed that today. And no one seemed to be on the log for detention based on what I saw yesterday.

So it was a bit of a surprise when I rolled up and the only student in detention seemed to be Fang. Naomi was there as well? Huh?

Walking up to the group of four, Rosa and Stella already chatting and prepping on the chores to do, I do my best to not seem totally lost. “So, I guess we have some extra volunteers today?”

“Inco, me alegro de verle,” our gardening president smiles. “Fang and Naomi are here for detention and volunteering. Fang had…eh, what was it?”

“Called that old bat Mrs. Roberts a bitch for yelling at me,” Fang growled. “Not my goddamn fault her homework was impossible to figure out.”

“Fang, the yelling is why you’re here.” Naomi sighs as she puts one hand to her waist while looking at her goth ptero partner. “You know you did wrong on that one.”

“Pfeh,” they mutter. “So what am I being shackled up with today?”

“You’ll be getting rid of old plants on the opposite side of the lawn,” Stella chirps. “Rosa, Inco, and I will be getting ready with the fall plants, and one of us will check in.”

“I can stay with Fang too,” Naomi offers with a smile.

“As long as you don’t become a distracción, all is well.” Rosa nods. “Rápidamente amigos, before the sun sets and the cold comes!”

We leave the couple to their own devices, hand in hand and shoulder to shoulder, as we separate. Rosa and Stella help bust out the gardening equipment as we go about and try to select what will be needed for the next week or two of pruning and planting. 

After selecting a few seeds and sproutlings, my brain seems to perk up at the idea of Naomi being here. Neither I nor Olivia had talked to anyone else besides Damien and Liz about our encounter with that…sister of hers. Should I talk to our student council president? Lay out my concerns, fear, and recount the outright hostility Mia paid Olivia? This was something that could not continue and grow. And honestly, Naomi seemed to be the best pick of who to talk to about it all. Out of all people she might be the most effective.

Then I find myself still wandering back to Olivia. Why is that? She did really well in the hallway with me after Mia tried to start something. Anything, it seemed, to reach for an excuse to ‘defend herself’ from Olivia if my friend eventually snapped and fought back from that abuse. But she didn’t lash out, attack, or anything approaching conflict. Instead she defused the situation and walked--er--rolled away.

It was really impressive. Inspiring even. Especially those silver eyes full of thanks and comfort she had as she looked at me after.

“Inco? You doing alright?”

I snap back to reality as I notice Stella looking at me with some concern. 

“Sorry Stella, all good. Just stuck in my own thoughts. Like usual.” One hand brushes dirt off my pants as the other rubs the back of my neck in some embarrassment.

“You seem to do that often,” my friend notices. “What were you thinking about?”

“Not much. Just about Olivia.”

Both Stella and Rosa perk up at that. Some look is shared between them as Rosa leans in closer. “How do you mean?”

“Just that we went through some…trouble the other day. But got over it pretty quick,” I say quickly, trying to head off any kind of questions about our encounter with Mia. “And I was thinking about how well Olivia handled it.”

“You did this…together?” the ankylosaur next to me asks calmly.

“Yes.”

“What did you think of her when it happened?” the stegosaur on my other side asks in the same tone.

“That she was impressive. Cool even. It was wicked to see how she handled it.” I chuckle as I look over some of the plants between us. “Really, since that first day of the concert I've been consistently surprised at how she handles everything. What she can do and how she thinks.”

“Liiiiiiike What? This sounds different from our chats on Dinocord.” I can see Stella peering at me with some more excitement, her tail lightly wagging in the dirt.

“She's got this…strength to her. And a cool attitude. She's competitive, funny, talented, hard working, and it's nice when she looks--” uh. Is that too much? Maybe.

I cough into my hand, but almost fall face first as Rosa's mighty back slap hits me as she laughs loudly.

“¡Has demostrado lo que vales! Inco, you need to tell her these things.”

“What? But it sounds so embarrassing. I can't do that.”

“¿Que? Why ever not? You clearly are interested in her.”

I almost snort. That's not--

Wait. I liked that idea. In fact it really appealed to me, thinking of Olivia saying the same.

Oh. Rosa’s right.

I’m…interested in Olivia?

I have a crush on Olivia.

Since when?!

“Rosa, I think you just made Inco figure it out himself,” Stella says slowly. I can feel a scaled hand move a water bottle into my hand. It gets drained almost immediately as I stare wide eyed at nothing. Everything. Oh man, I'm really feeling nervous now.

“Ay, discúlpeme, Inco. I thought you knew that yourself already.” Rosa grimaces as she slowly rubs my back this time. 

“I…had no idea until I said all that. And then you said that . This…this is all very much new to me.” Ass meets grass as I fall back and lay my head in my hands with a groan. “How am I going to look at her the same?”

“You can still be the same, but you could also tell her.” Stella beams at me, which is reciprocated by Rosa. But my own lack of response draws those grins down.

“I'm not sure if I should. I’m…not great at the idea of being a partner?” I wave my hands confusedly. “Like I'm afraid I'd mess it up.”

Rosa sighs as she closes her eyes and mutters a prayer in her mother tongue. Then look at me with hands on hips. “You two, you and An-on, so thick and stupid about these things. Just tell her yourself.”

“It's not guaranteed to work Rosa. And I don't want to screw up a friendship with a rejection.” Rosa grimaces at the thought as I continue. “Would our friend group really be the same if I got turned down? Or if we did get together and I messed it up?”

“That's not a guarantee either, Inco. You shouldn't focus on the negatives of a situation that hasn't even come to pass.” Both I and Rosa give Stella a flat look at her advice.

Lime green scales shrug in confusion. “What?”

“The irony is strong here,” I mutter just enough for Rosa to hear. I get a snort in response. 

“Well, how did you and Chet get together? Mind telling me that? Maybe it'll help build a frame of reference.”

Despite my urging, our divination obsessed friend seems to blush as she curls her tail around her legs shyly. “I…well, it was kind of sudden.”

“Shoot, I'm all ears.” I waggle mine up and down to try and make it seem at least a bit more amusing.

Which works when Stella giggles. “So weird, those ears.” She coughs. “Well, Chet and I shared a class last semester. I would see him…and try to draw him. Sometimes.” More blushing as Stella stops for a second.

“One day a paper got loose from my book, and Chet found it. He…said he really liked it.” A smile passed more perilously as she finally looked at us. “And then we talked more. Then he asked me out and we've been together since then. Hehehehe.” Her hands came together as she finished her tale in a shy gesture.

I chuckle at the retelling. “That is pretty adorable.” I look at Stella for a second before continuing. “So what do you like about him?”

“Um. Everything?”

I blink. “Everything?”

“Yea. The good and the bad. It's all great.” Her tail starts to tap the ground in what I assume to be little displays of affection.

“You won't get much else Inco,” Rosa chuckles. “When she gets like this, Chet makes her brain turn to paste. No good details to help you.”

“Dang. She's that bad?”

“I wouldn't say bad, but not useful.” We can see the evidence as Stella seems to be swaying back and forth a little in place as she was muttering affirmations about Chet every few seconds.

“I'll find something for her to do. You go tend to the other lovebirds there please.” Rosa walks towards Stella while pointing her snout in the other direction. Where Fang and Naomi were.

That made sense. We had left them alone for a while at this rate. I nod at my friend and hustle over to where the other two were.

Naomi was seated on a small hill as Fang was pulling at some stubborn plants. Those ones I knew had deep roots. Unless they got a proper shovel in hand, this was going to be a long effort.

“Hey Fang! Take a break!” I yell out. One pale head turns towards me with heaving breaths. I wave them over, and see a final curse-laden stream of profanity hurled at the offending shrubbery before they nod. 

Chuckles bubble out of Naomi as I come stand next to her. “Good timing Inco, I think Fang-babe was about to pass out from effort. Or maybe frustration.”

“Gotta make sure no one hurts themselves,” I reply. When Fang joins us I throw them a water bottle from my garden pack. I get a thank you from them before a long guzzle. “Don't want what happened from that first detention to happen again. You know, with all the flower thorns and Fang kicking Anon in the chest.”

Fang grimaces at the mention. “Yea well, he was fine afterwards.”

“He is sturdy,” I drawl. “Heck, he went to the gym this morning. Think he said he was going to meet up with Trish.”

Both of them blink before Fang coughs. Naomi has a puckered expression on her face at the mention, like she bit a lemon.

“OK, so something obviously happened then,” I groan. “You two and your lack of poker faces makes that obvious. What's up?”

“Nothing bad,” Naomi quickly assures me. “From what we know they had a good time.”

“Too good,” Fang growls under their breath.

“O. Kay? How is that bad?” Now the ptero rocker grimaces before looking away with a somewhat confused expression on their face. As if they were unsure at why they reacted as such. 

“The workout wasn't bad, but…Trish proposed something to Anon. It was. Well. Crude.” Naomi seems to want to avoid the topic. Why? Was it that awful?

“She proposed that they be fuck buddies,” Fang snorts. They seem like they want to spit out the word. Naomi winces with that same puckered expression and--Wait what .

“What? What?”

“I know! She just--out of nowhere offered to jump in his pants. It was--really fucking weird.” Fang seemed off put by the interaction. They growl and kick the hill we were sitting on, as Naomi turns to Fang with a glance.

“Fang, I know it’s not what--well, it’s something we--. Oof.” Our student council president sighs as she shakes her head. “It’s weird.”

“Really fucking weird!”

“Um. Aren’t they both consenting adults?” My voice seems to be tiny compared to the other two, and it makes them both stop.

“Well, yes--nothing wrong with that,” Naomi tries to nod. Then wince. “It just--Anon is so much more than--” words also seem to flounder.

“A booty call,” Fang finishes for her. “And I thought Trish hated humans after Jeremy, this was unexpected.” They growl while running one hand on the ground in front of them in thought. “Really fucking unexpected.”

My questioning eyebrow at the new name is answered by Naomi. “Ex-boyfriend of Trish’s, really the worst sort. Called Trish something to conquer rather than anything else. She was really wary of humans since. Not as bad as when I first came around, but still wary.”

“Ah, that sucks. Gotcha.” We all pause as we consider the ground and the topic in front of us. “So is it a bad thing if those two got together?”

“Well no,” the parasaur next to me mutters. “He turned her down.”

“Anon turned her down?” This was not what I thought would happen. “Really?”

“Yes really,” Fang scoffs.

“So is that what makes you so upset?”

“What? No! That's a good thing! I just--" Fang pauses for a second before grimacing further. “I don't fucking know. It just didn't make sense for them to get together.”

“And it felt like Trish was just after Anon's body,” Naomi mutters.

“Well, I'm not going to pry into it, but I think it's good that my cousin is being recognized finally.” Both of them turn to stare at me, with a little heat. “Look, he is an adult and can confirm his own relationships. You two have this reaction thing going on that you need to address. Because weirdly enough it feels like you're jealous.”

“Jealous?!” Naomi squawks at me. “We are not--not jealous! Of Trish!”

“Then why are you so against it?”

“Because he deserves so much for all he's done for us! For being one of my best friends!”

“And what is that exactly Naomi?” I ask it quietly, not trying to upset her.

Naomi stops, glowers, and then looks away. “Someone who cares for him, not just after his body.” She sounds stubborn. Almost petulant. “Someone who we can see wants to do the best they can for him. Who can…who can be there for him.”

“That's a good base standard,” I say mildly. Then I turn to Fang. “What about you? What are your reservations? Trish is your best friend here, and you may have more to say.”

“I…” Fang seems caught off guard as they consider me and then Naomi. “Just. Someone who…listens to him. Like he does us.” Their wings draw in defensively at the admission. “I know Trish, and she can be really hard to get along with sometimes. Still can. Her being with Anon is just--” teeth flash as they stop themself from grinding. “Well, it’s a bad mix. For both of them. She needs someone who can stop her from being such a jackass, and he needs someone who can help him stay grounded. Who listens like he does.”

“And it feels like Trish can’t listen sometimes?” My question is mild but I can see them both frown at it.

“More than just sometimes,” Fang mutters. “Like we saw last year.” Again I’m being thrown something that I have no prior information to. I wave it off, not my monkey and not my circus.

“Well, it looks like he turned Trish down, right? Maybe he wanted the same for himself?” I see two tentative nods. “Then it sounds like there's nothing to fear. Honestly. Anon is fine, I imagine Trish is at this point, so there's nothing to worry over.”

“I…” Naomi sighs again as she takes off her glasses and lays back into the grass. “I feel awful for saying it, but I just don’t think Trish really has what it takes to be there for Anon. If anything considering what her life is, I think she would be best being on her own and independent for awhile. Discover more of herself.

“She does have family obligations,” Fang nodded. “Alot. So much so that it’s hard to get her out of the house.” I get an amber eye thrown my way in consideration. “The fact that you were able to hang out with her and Reed at the beach that one day is a rare event. That actually made me jealous.”

“Well, she does have alot of siblings to take care of,” I muse aloud. “All that responsibility would make it hard to get out. But how does that relate to your reservation about her and Anon?”

“I think,” Naomi says slowly. “That Trish would use Anon as an excuse to leave her family when she wanted to rather than when it was okay to do so. Her younger siblings need just a bit more time before they can take over the babysitter role. I just worry that she’s desperate to leave sometimes.”

“That time at the beach, she had a fight with her mom about being an eternal babysitter. That’s why she got out and went with Reed and met us randomly.” Brows furrow together as I tap a finger to chin. “Do you think she’s lonely then? Desperate to be with people besides her family?”

Fang grunts as they consider me. “That makes sense. Way more sense actually.” Fang reaches into their back pocket to grab something, but Naomi stops them with a glare. Sucking their teeth softly, Fang leans back next to their girlfriend. “Now I feel like an asshole for reacting like that. Still don’t think they would be okay together, but Trish reacting like she did makes more sense.”

“I don’t think she would admit it either,” Naomi says. “But maybe we can help a little? Offer to babysit?”

“I actually thought of the idea of paying for a babysitter at one point,” I say to them. 

Fang blinks at me. “And pay whoever did how?”

“Well, I have my card--”

“Inco,” Naomi shakes her head. “You can’t use your parent’s money to help out your friends' family situation. That would not work cleanly.”

I snort at her. “Now you sound like Anon. He said the same.”

“Dweeb got it though,” Fang snickers. “Like alot of things.”

“Well. Thanks for letting me know I suppose. Something new to be aware of at least.” I then point behind Fang to a wheelbarrow of equipment. “You know, if you use a shovel you can finish up that de-weeding you were trying alot quicker.”

Fang eyes the shoddy looking wheelbarrow before looking back at me. “I ain’t touching that thing. I did my work.”

“Fang,” Naomi chides. “You’re in detention. Do the work.”

“But Naomi, it sucks,” Fang whines.

The parasaur next to them raises one eyebrow in a rather fed-up look before swatting Fang’s exposed midriff with a tail. “Up, or you’re going to be stuck here Friday doing the same thing.”

“Fuckin’--gaaaaaawd.” Grumbling to themself, the perturbed ptero stands back up and marches to grab their much needed equipment. The frustrated ramblings continue as they stalk past us and start smacking the rough Earth with the flat of their shovel.

A few tries later, they use the blade of the tool.

“I swear, this little mess of mine,” Naomi groaned. But with an affectionate grin.

I cough to get her attention. Much as this may not be a welcome endeavor, something had to be done. “Naomi, have you talked with Mia recently?”

“My sister? Not much. Not much from anyone in my family.” Her eyes crinkle with apprehension. “Why?”

“Well, I ran into her the other day. When she was cornering Olivia…” and I recount my experience from earlier in the week. Naomi is silent as she listens, giving me her full attention as everything is laid out. From the initial encounter at lunch with Ben, to the hallway chase where Mia made enough threats to make me slightly paranoid. I do leave out the talk with Olivia in the elevator afterwards. That seems to be something I get to keep close to my chest.

After I finished, Naomi hugged her knees to her chest while she stared out at Fang doing fieldwork. A small frown crested her snout, but she did not say anything for a small stretch of time. When she did speak, it was soft and angry. “I’m sorry Inco. For everything she does to you.”

“It’s alright, just--”

“It’s not alright Inco, and you have got to stop waving things like that off.” Two very bright green eyes are staring at me with some intense frustration. “Mia has been threatening, bullying, and cajoling people around for the past few years. I’ve done everything I can to help soften the punishments she gets for it, but frankly? After the past week and learning how little my family cares about what I do in truth?” She snarls as her tail curls in on itself. “Fuck it. I’m not giving her any breaks any more.”

I let our silence lapse for a minute before I try saying anything. “Thanks Naomi. I know it’s not easy. But thank you.” I cough. “Do you want to talk? About your family?”

“Why?” She snaps. Then frowns and tries again. “Is it that obvious that I'm not really…calm about it?”

“Just a little.”

Naomi chuckles slightly at it. “You aren’t wrong. Well. Let’s see what you think then.”

____________________________________________________________________________

My glasses are in my hands as I squeeze my own eyeballs.

“Wow. From the Aaron house to yours. Just…damn. That sucks.”

“Sure does,” Naomi deadpans. “Now I’m living on the Aaron’s couch, mom and dad haven’t spoken to me or texted me anything, and Mia is avoiding me at all costs and now assaulting other students. What a lovely past week.”

Fang is slowly ripping out one last weed it seems with the shovel. Naomi meanwhile sips a water bottle I gave her after she recounted everything from Anon helping Fang down from the roof to her then running away from home. 

Seems that it’s not uncommon to have problems with your folks in this state, huh?

I scooch closer and give Naomi a side-hug. She leans back into it while nodding her thanks. One brief squeeze, and we separate. “You really don’t deserve that, you know. None of it.”

“Thanks Inco, I know.” An orange scaled smile is tinged with a sadness that does not quite reach her eyes. But it’s still present.

“And Anon offered you to live with us?” I say casually. She blushed slightly but nods, and I laugh. “Careful, I’m not sure I can support four teenagers living in our home. I might have to talk to mom and dad about buying a commune at that rate.”

“Gosh, you and your cousin with the laughs,” but Naomi smiles slightly. “It was sweet. But thankfully not needed.”

“At least you got a home with the Aarons. Speaking of, how is life with them?”

An actual laugh flows out from Naomi as she uncurls herself. “Pretty nice. I think Sam--Mrs. Aaron--loves having me around. I like to cook and clean with her between studying and spending time with Fang. Naser laughs at the idea of us already moving in together, which always gets him a kick from his sibling.”

“Shocker,” I retort.

“Hah! I know,” she chuckles. “And Ripley is…intimidating still. He hardly lets up from his stern father routine. But both of the Aaron parents try to actually use Fang’s preferred everything now. It helps. Fang’s really happy because of it.” Then a sigh. “Now Fang just has to try at school. That never fails to still cause yelling between father and child.”

“Yea, well fuck the old man,” Fang says on approach. They are covered in dirt as they flick the dead plant at my feet. “Offering for the garden club tyrant. All done.” Their grin is wicked. But the childish action does make me laugh.

“At least you got it completed on time. Thanks Fang, now we can get more planting done for the fall season in the club.” Before they can reply to the idea of more planting and gardening, they blink a few times. Reaching down to grab their phone, quick eyes read a few messages before a grin splits out.

“Hell yes! Dweeb is getting me a free dinner!” The eyes continue reading. “At Moe’s! Babe, sounds like another date night.”

“No trees this time,” I say with raised eyebrows and mock disapproval.

Fang rolls their eyes at me. “I’m not going to be a complete dipshit Ink, I gotcha covered.” Then they see more texts, and their frown returns. “Speaking of dipshits, Naser’s going to be there too.”

“Fang, he’s welcome to be there,” Naomi huffed. “You’ve fixed that part of your relationship already. I saw it happen.”

“I know, I know. Reflex.” Then they snort. “And he can still be a dumbass regardless.” Their talons send a rapid reply before the phone disappears back into their skinny jeans. “So it looks like we’ve got a family outing. With the token human.”

“Rude,” I harrumph and cross my arms. “You’re lucky to have representation there.”

“And he’s one of our best friends,” Naomi draws out the words to slightly chide their partner.

“Oh god you two, could you not take a joke to save your lives? Anon’s the best. Favorite human. Now let’s go Naomi.”

“Rude!” I repeat. But the two beat a hasty retreat while laughing. I’m glad the both of them seem to be in a better mood. And I’m thankful Naomi decided to let me in on what was going on. I was in no way envious of their situation.

The image of Olivia living with me and making food while we fooled around and got closer together popped into my brain.

…I may not be totally lacking in envy, but that was something no one had to know about.

As if summoned by the thoughts of teenage want and romance, Stella and Rosa pop up behind me out of thin air. I flinch but thankfully do not jump. 

“So Inco,” Rosa grins as she bends slightly towards me. “What do you say we visit the local pupuseria? We can chat.”

“I…am rather hungry.” The garden club days always gave me enough of a workout to make my stomach howling with hunger by the end of day. “Did you not bring anything for us?”

“Good thing that I didn't,” Rosa giggles. “Because we have to talk.”

“About you and Olivia,” Stella giggles in tandem with her best friend.

Oh.

“Oh no.”

“Oh yes,” both of my friends say. Rosa picks me up and throws me over her shoulder like a sack of manure as they start jogging. “Rápido ahora! Much to discuss! Things to say!”

I’m not going to survive tonight. Someone save me from these two.

____________________________________________________________________________

Fang

Being able to get out to hang out with Anon felt like a breath of fresh air. After some serious bullshit with the Morettis, being able to unwind again felt like the right call. As long as it didn’t end up like the last time the three of us hung out together.

And admittedly, Naser being there would make things more calm. Am I bothered by that thought? For some reason it feels like it. 

Naomi and I quickly leave the metro as we make our way to Moe’s. It was going to be great to visit the place for the first time in a while. I always get complimentary food when Uncle Moe comes by, but it was different when going in person. 

Naomi has a stiff smile as we find the familiar restaurant, but I roll my eyes. “Babe, if you get over served again I am going to blame it entirely on my uncle this time.”

“I know, Fang-babe, it just…is slightly embarrassing to remember.” Her smile slips. “And where I last went out with my parents for a fun time.”

“Well now we got our favorite humie and my idiot brother to make it fun, so chin up babe.” I smile as I give her a quick peck on the snout. “Otherwise you’re going to make it look like we’re ungrateful leeches.”

“Stop bringing up the species thing,” but Naomi giggles at my gesture. “Seriously, you’re going to sound like Trish at this rate.”

“Low blow babe, low blow.” We both laugh as we walk in.

The first thing we see is Anon is by the front talking with his coworker. She’s an attractive velociraptor, maybe just in her early twenties. And…she is definitely giving Anon some looks. The two of them are chatting it up, not noticing us, and it seems to be a positive conversation. Both of them are smiling.

I do not compare how her legs and chest look fuller compared to mine. Nor how her feathers are a deep violet compared to my white, and her scales are shiny and a deep blue without any blemishes. 

Definitely no comparisons. Not at all. I am fully okay with who I am. Neither does my grip tighten at the continued looks she gives him.

Anon finishes some joke he had, and she outright guffaws at it. His goofy grin is in full view, a nice one as always, and the bitch actually touches his shoulder. The audacity of this bitch.

Now my grip tightens. A familiar squeeze is felt as Naomi returns the feeling. I glance at her and see a familiar expression of tight annoyance. Good. We both agree. Fuck this woman in particular.

“Anon! Hi!” Naomi releases me as she steps forward. He turns, both of them now noticing us, and Naomi leaps up to wrap him up in a hug. Anon and the woman hitting on him blink at the new interruption, but Anon smiles back wider as he picks Naomi off the ground in a return hug. The now forgotten coworker rolls her eyes at us, and I can see Naomi wink at me as she’s spun around.

Brilliant. My girlfriend is brilliant. 

“Well hey, that’s a nice welcome. Looks like you’ve had a good day then,” Anon chuckles at the two of us. He looks at me, and deep emerald eyes crinkle in warmth. It makes me feel appreciated when I see them. “Sup ptero dork?” He holds a fist up to me.

I snort and buffet him with my wing as I step close and pat his head. “Here for the free food, bald dork.” My eyes meet the raptor woman’s for a brief second before I look around pointedly. “Where’s Uncle Moe? I thought he loved to greet his godkids at the door.”

The slut blinks before looking me up and down. Anon chuckles again as he separates from Naomi. “Moe is in the back. He knows what the table will want, so he’s making it special himself. He’s looking forward to seeing you and Naser both.” He nods at the coworker. “See ya later Laura, good chat.”

“Later tiger,” Laura chuckles. “See ya next time,” and she winks at him.

Oh bitch . Anon nods his head as we make our way past the front desk. “So you know her long?” I ask as we walk towards the back. 

“Nah, not really. She just started recently, so I helped show her the ropes. She’s pretty good at what she does too. Real smooth.” 

I harrumph as I pop a wing up over his shoulder. It seems to surprise him, and I try my damndest to make sure a blush does not make its way onto my face. Surely it blocks him from Laura's view, but it also feels kind of intimate. Which helps a bit when Naomi on his opposite side leans in and wraps a hand around his ribs. 

“Shit guys,” he says with some awkwardness. “Thanks for the hugs. Didn’t realize this was a recreation of last week.” He returned the hugs and…those arms really felt warm as they wrapped around my back and gripped my side. I could tell Naomi felt the same from the little sound she made.

“...two perfect hotties on each arm, fuckin’ king life over here,” he mumbles. Which of course he does. I think the blush definitely comes out at that. Man this felt like a backfire.

“So why the meetup Anon?” Naomi asks with a queasy sort of tone. Both of us stop hugging onto Anon to give us time to recover.

“Ah, I just figured it would be best. There’s Naser.” I looked over and sure enough there was my younger brother. Looking, as usual, like he’s going to shit himself with nerves.

Then there’s Reed sitting next to him. Huh. That’s not something I thought to see here.

Naomi thinks the same as her head tilts in confusion. But Anon waves us through with a grin. “Come on, we got the booth.” As he leads us to the side opposite of the two others, he steps to the side and does a perfect bow at the waist with his arm folded in front of him. “For the good Ms. Moretti, and the good Mx. Aaron. Please, take your seats for the night.”

Naomi giggles lightly as she slides in, and I hit him with my wing in faux irritation. “Watch it dweeb, you almost look professional.”

He winks at me. “And you look passable for a music celebrity with all that black on you.”

This dweeb, I swear..

I sit next to Naomi as he sits next to me. Now that I have a chance I can see that Naser is holding himself ramrod straight. Reed honestly looks nervous as well. The way he holds his hands together and seems to be smiling back and forth made it look like he wasn’t sure what to do next.

It takes me a moment to see that the whites of his eyes are actually white, and that I can’t actually smell any carfe on him. He’s sober. Sober!

“No menus?” I hear Naomi ask next to me.

“Not tonight, Moe is already making an extra large Meatteor and a large veggie deluxe for the table,” Anon offers. Glancing at him, I can see that he is also trying to avoid looking at me directly. When I do catch his eyes, I can see them squint slightly as if to say…sorry?

Automatically my eyes narrow at him. Something is definitely up.

“SO!” Naser shouts, making all of us jump. “Fang. Naomi. How are you?”

“Living with you, so you generally know,” I growl.

“Well I don’t dudes,” Reed titters. He’s actually nervous. Why is he nervous? “So uh…how’s Casa de Aaron lately?”

“What the fuck are you two trying to hide?” I ask flatly. I point a finger at Naser who jumps, and one at Reed. “Reed, you aren’t high on carfe. I can smell it. And Naser you…” wait a second. “Why do you smell like Reed’s van?”

“Goddamn amazing sense of smell,” Anon mumbles.

“Carnivores,” I growl. “And you set this up for a reason.”

His mouth clicks shut. Naomi finally catches on what I mean as she crosses her arms next to me. 

“Okay you two, something is clearly up. Why did you bring Fang and I here? And why did Anon set it up?”

Naser seems to be shaking the table with his leg as he looks over at us. Then Anon, who shakes his head with a wide eyed stare.

Reed…reaches up to hold my brother’s shoulder and gives him a firm squeeze. Which causes Naser to firm up. And nod back?

Naomi goes wide eyed.

“Fang. I’ve been going out to the Youth Center for the past few weekends. Then weeknights. When I was there…I met with Reed.”

“Okay?” I draw out.

“Since then we’ve been getting closer. He’s helped me since I came out. And…”

They hold hands. Naomi gasps. Thoughts finally click together in my head as I figure it out before anyone confirms it aloud.

No. Fucking. Way.

“DID SOMEBODY ORDER A FUCKIN PIZZA?!”

“REED IS MY BOYFRIEND!”

Moe, Uncle Moe, has appeared by the table like magic as he holds two large saucers of pizza. We can smell the flavors wafting down. But now the energetic and boisterous restaurant owner is frozen still, his large smile now matched by his popped out wide eyes.

Naser stood straight up at the yell from our godfather, and hoisted Reed up with him in a declaration. My jaw is open at a perfect angle to draw breath while Naomi has her hands to her mouth in a happy smile.

Anon next to me groans as he leans back with his hand over his face. “Goddamnit Moe. Goddamnit Naser.”

“...huh.” Is all I can get out before Naomi squeals so high pitched I think I’m going to get tinnitus. She reaches over and does her best to hold the two boys in front of us.

“Ohmygod yay yay yay!” Her face is open with joy at seeing them together and she looks to be almost start swinging off their necks. Naser chuckles and returns the hug while Reed relaxes back into it. Then stares at Moe who is definitely staring at my friend. Hard. The velociraptor freezes briefly.

Moe’s stare disappears as he smiles and laughs loudly beside Naser. Motion to my side shows that Anon has left the table to stand to the side. Why?

“Naser! Lucy! Ya brought your beaus here without telling me!? C’mere!” I’m grabbed and brought into a hug that lifts me off the ground as I grunt in protest. Naser does the same, but Moe really can squeeze like the best when he wants to.

The dweeb smiles as he claps along at the antics. Did he leave so I could get grabbed? This fucking asshole!

“Uncle Moe! Stop!” I cry out. I am not shy, and I am not bashful about being hugged in public. Just…a little mortified by the fact that Uncle Moe treats us like we were still anklebiters.

“Nah, never gonna stop der sweetie.” He chuckles as he sets us back on the ground. Then he nods at Anon with a wink. “Color my ass red, I didn't even dink you lot were gonna bring in da heart squeezes tonight. Anon! Good job!”

“I’m good at what I do, Moe, that’s why I get paid.”

“Attaboy. BADA BING!”

“BADA BOOM!” A voice rings out from the back.

“FUCK BACK TO WORK YOU LAZY ASS!” Moe roars back. The restaurant does not seem to mind. Everyone knows what Moe is like. 

“So you must be Lu--Fang’s newest dame?” Moe asks as he looks at Naomi. Then to me with a sad smile. “Sorry kid, I just learned it from Rip. I’ll be bettah, promise.”

“You’re good Uncle Moe,” I grin. I know Moe would actually care enough to try if he knew in the first place.

“Hello there sir, I’m--”

“Just Moe,” I say simultaneously with Anon. He smirks at me as I kick him sideways for letting me get grabbed earlier.

“Hello Moe, I’m Naomi. I’m Fang’s girlfriend,” she grins up at him, and Moe chuckles.

“And Fang’s got good tastes sweetheart. But don't I recognize you from somewhere else?” Moe looks her up and down with an inquisitive look in his eye. Before I can say anything he snaps his fingers. “Oh! You were in here for ya birthday party wid Tony! And Anon took ya to the car!”

Naomi grimaces while turning beet red. “That…wasn’t my finest moment.”

“Ah. Right. I heard from Fang here.” He glances at me before smiling. “Pardon an old man, Naomi. Memories can get all kindsa fucked up.”

Naomi nods her head, grateful for the escape, as Moe then turns to Naser and Reed. “And Naser! Look at ya little man! Now ya bringing your own man around! Hah!” He places both hands on his apron with a laugh.

“Yes, Uncle Moe. This is Reed. We…just recently started dating.”

“Nice to meet ya bossman,” Reed replies pleasantly while reaching a hand out. Moe looks at it for a second. Then he shrugs as he grabs it to bring Reed into a hug. My friend lets out a yelp as my godfather crushes him.

I can see Moe’s lips moving just slightly and Reed’s tail stiffening. I strain myself and pick up “...treat mah boy here good, or get bit kid.” My eye roll is full of disgust at the stereotypical male display of dominance. God, can men be any less toxic?

Then I see Anon as he leans against the booth with a smile on his face as he looks at my brother talking with Moe and Reed. Well, not all of them are toxic I suppose.

“You can’t tell my parents Uncle Moe,” Naser says as I tune back in. “They don’t know yet. About me.”

“Oh? Why not?”

“I…haven’t been brave enough. But this weekend I will.” 

Moe peers at Naser and nods slowly. “Good thing kid. No parent wants to see their kids suffer and hide something.” Then he nods at me with a sadder smile. “Rip got dead ass drunk wid me after you two came out. All blubberin’ and emotional about you two having to hide it. Then dead pissed at the Morettis.”

“Wait, seriously? My dad? Ripley Aaron?” I ask Moe as if I can’t believe it. Naser looks the same.

“Yup! So now we got shared secrets. I don’t tell ‘im bout your boyfriend, Naze, and you don’t tell ‘im you know how he got drunk about Fang.”

“Thanks Uncle Moe.” Naser takes a shaky breath as he smiles up at the middle aged t-rex. “Thanks.”

“Awwww, nuddin I can’t do bout my favorite godson!” Naser gets the classic hair ruffle from those small arms, trying to vainly bat them away. 

“Aight kids, I’m gonna leave ya to it. Anon? See ya next week.” Moe nods at us one last time before walking towards the back, singing something in Italian.

“See ya slave driver!” Moe turns back with another shout in something I can’t tell before walking further on. “God, he’s a fuckin hoot.” Anon chuckles as he motions us to take our seats again. 

“A hoot? What are you, my dead grandma?” I ask with a frown.

“Please, I’ve got too much good looks for a corpse.” That gets a nice cackle out of me while Naser splutters.

“Anon! Fang! She was my grandma too!”

“Sorry Nazey,” Reed leans in. “But I like them alive and young.”

“Oh for god--Reed. Don’t become like him,” Naser groans while pointing at Anon. “If you go bald I’m breaking up with you.”

“That’s fucking rude,” Anon grumbles while he crosses his arms. “Eat your fucking pizza bird boy.”

We all follow that advice. All that extra meat, sardines, and salty bliss tastes like heaven on my tired wings and back. Everywhere really. I let out a little sigh while Naomi, like usual, lets out that moan that makes me shift and everyone else look away.

I feel the need to stretch my wings, but I can’t really get that chance in this cramped booth. Eh. I’ll do it later. Instead I keep shoveling food in my mouth like it’s going to disappear. And with two other carnivores at the table, that’s a real threat.

At least Anon seems to be taking the path of misery and eating that vegetable pizza with her. Either he’s a saint for giving us a chance, or he’s being a pussy for leaving the fight before it began.

Such a dweeb.

“So what’s the plan for you two?” Naomi asks the newfound couple in front of us. “Does anyone else know? Are we the first?!” Her excitement is matched by the tail I can feel swishing under the table. “Oh my gosh tell us everything!”

“It’s just been a few weeks Naomi, please calm down.” Naser blushes as he fidgets next to Reed. “After I first came out to Anon, it’s been easier and easier since then. No one at school knows just yet, except for everyone at this table. Maybe at the shelter? But they don’t pry on principle.”

“Yea, my folks know, but they are just happy for us.” Reed grins as he gulps another slice down.

“Checks out,” I mumble around a mouth of meat and cheese. “Reed’s folks are so laid back I’d think they grew their own supplies.”

“What?” Reed asks. Then opens his mouth as he realizes what I meant. “Nah fam, folks don’t partake of anything. At least not anymore. They said they did enough back in the day to not need to touch it again.”

“Huh. Really?” Never would have guessed.

“Yea bro, chill as fuck. It’s where I get it from.” Reed smiles as he lounges into Naser’s shoulder. They kiss.

“Ugh,” I groan.

“Now you know how I feel,” Naser snorts at me. I flick a piece of pepperoni at him, only for him to snap it out of the air.

“It’s better when we do it. Much more attractive.”

“...hell yea it is,” I hear Anon mumble. My eyes close to control my reaction at that. We did not need to react to that. Even if it was flattering.

“And…you’re okay with this? Me and Reed?” Naser asks, with more trepidation than ever before.

I ponder the question in my head. It only takes a few seconds to find an answer. “Honestly? I’m fine. Even a little happy for you both. Reed is a good dude, and I know you mean well now. Thanks to our talk.” I looked away for a second, some self-recrimination flashing up as I caught sight of his wing. “Despite…all my thoughts.”

His brown hand reaches over to grab mine in a tender touch. “Thank you Fang. Really, I appreciate it. I love you.” Our eyes meet, and I can see the deep appreciation and affection he has there. For me. Choking up almost seems inevitable now.

“I…” ugh this was still hard to say. But at least now it was doable. “I love you too. Dork.” Both of us look at Anon, who seems surprised by the sudden attention. Simultaneously we laugh at the source of who finally got us to talk to each other. After all these years of fighting and confusion, it took one dork to make us finally talk and figure things out.

Such a dweeb.

“So Reed, why the carfe t-break?” Anon asks. “I know you made a bet with Naser and you make him feel proud for the tolerance, but was there anything else?”

“Well,” Reed thinks out loud. “Naser showed me I was using it to escape reality. Just run away from my problems. So I tried to take a break for a few days, and I liked how it made me feel with him. All aware and stuff.”

“Meanwhile Reed,” Naser grins. “Showed me how I overfocus and confront every problem possible. Making myself worry sick with stress sometimes, but I think I’ve gotten a better handle.” One brown scaled brow rises at Reed. “Without the carfe.”

“Love can make you do crazy new things,” Naomi smiles as she leans into me.

“You mean like that wardrobe change you tried originally?” Reed snickers.

…

Oh boy Reed.

He immediately cries out as Naomi glares at him and slams a tail into his shin. I think more than once. 

“What wardrobe?” Anon asks. I roll my eyes as Naomi glares at Reed harder.

“Nothing to worry about,” she says through clenched teeth and a furious blush. “Nothing at all. Right Reed?”

“No ma’am,” he winces.

I chuckle at my friend’s mistake. Naomi very enthusiastically requested that phase of our relationship be buried deep, alongside her attempts to manipulate us all back when we first started dating. I love her, but we all do make mistakes. 

Love can make us do crazy things indeed.

A few more slices are piled up and made through as we continue our time together. We make a few more jokes at Reed and Naser’s expense, and even get a few jokes at the only ‘breeder’ at our table. At least Anon can take it all in good stride despite his grumbling at the attention.

“Hm? Hey Fang, what’s this?”

I look up from my fourth slice to see Anon peering at my wing next to him. There’s a bramble on one of the feathers annoyingly enough. “Ugh, after school detention with the gardening club,” I groaned. “I got shit all over my wings because of it. Shit sucks.” 

I pull my wing back to get out of his face, but he seems to follow it. Curious, I put it back in front of him as he tracks it. No expression on him as he keeps staring at part of me without a single thought in his head. 

Hmm. This could be fun. I snap it back and forth a few times and see him track it constantly like a child. It was almost exactly like how winged saurians entertained toddlers. Low snickering sounds out from me and Reed as we all see this display. 

Naser rolls his eyes alongside Naomi. “Fang, don’t distract him. Let Anon--”

The dweeb reaches out and grabs my wing with one hand. I flinch.

But it doesn’t hurt, and he’s not trying to restrict me. I’ve seen his muscles, and I know he’s strong as hell, so snapping or holding me in place would be no worry for him. Instead his other hand comes up and starts picking at the feathers. Slowly. Gingerly.

And he keeps at it with a calm expression. Little flicks as he moves feathers aside, picks out detritus and dirt I didn’t even feel, and sets it on a napkin on the table.

I…I…I feel exposed here.

My eyes are wide as he keeps it up, and something starts to hammer in my chest at the feel. It’s a really good feeling. And I mean really good. I move the wing slightly away, but he just grunts and follows me in the booth as I try to get away. All of my scales shiver as he moves further down the main areas along the bone, gently prying away.

I’m definitely blushing. I am so crazy red right now I can feel it. I look to Naomi, and I can see her also shocked. But not angry? Just surprised.

So why can’t I get angry right now? What’s going on?

“Anon,” Naser says in an odd voice. “What are you doing?”

“Groomin’.” He grunts back. I blink harder at that. Isn’t that something family members do in simian groups? That’s it right?

“Why are you grooming my sibling?” 

“Hygiene. Gotta clean up…the…” He stops. All of us are staring at him now, and he finally seems to realize what’s going on here. Those emerald eyes stare at me…and…they are just like Naomi’s. Maybe a bit duller, but slightly more intense. And flecked with some small spots of gold.

Wow, I think green really is my favorite color.

“HOWJESUSWHATSIT” Anon gets out, flying right back to the other side of the booth. Both of us are breathing heavily and now he finally seems to notice my blush. One hits his own face from neck to scalp. He finally just noticed?!

“Anon, what the hell was that?” Naser growls. Two hands are on the table as he starts to imitate our dad. Reed looks concerned and places a hand over Naser’s shoulder, holding him in place.

“I--I dunno! Instinct! I saw Fang had a dirty wing and it just clicked in my head. Like when I groomed with my mom. As a kid.” His eyes, those green jewels, look wide with absolute self-recrimination and confusion.

“Ptero wings are pretty personal things to touch,” Naomi says slowly. "It’s not something you let people outside of the family handle.” She turns to me with a little concern. “Are you okay Fang?” Those emerald eyes. I’m surrounded by them both.

“I’m fine!” My voice is a little high. I clear my throat to bring it back down. “Good! All good. Just…embarrassed.” Shuffling my hair out of my face lets me try to regain some semblance of control. It’s not working. “And--and we know the dweeb didn’t mean anything by it. Right?”

“Yup! Totally! Just spaced like an idiot! Totally happened like that!” Anon’s replies are quick and panicked as we avoid looking at each other.

Naomi looks at us two before snorting. Then giggling, and eventually lets out a belly full of laughter. All of us stare at her in disbelief. If anyone should be upset over this, Naomi would be one of them.

“It’s…it’s honestly kind of funny. Anon just spaced out and treated you like--haha--like his own family for a second!” She laughs again as she pats my hand. 

Naser looks at Naomi and I for a second, frowning. Some acceptance seems to bleed into him, finally, as he leans back in his booth with a huff.

“Honestly dudes? It’s the wrong kind of homo stuff for me to know about.” Reed keeps his face neutral as he says it.

Naser smacks him on the arm. “Reed, that was the worst kind of joke, sweet Raptor Jesus.”

Anon groans as he buries his face into his chest, hands resting on top of his head. “Just fucking kill me today. Holy shit, I could not have been more of a fucking retard.”

With effort I manage to get my blush and heartbeat under control. I know Anon wouldn't have done something so…intimate if he knew what he was actually doing. All of this was just something he went to because he was comfortable around us. So that wasn't really him trying to make this all so awkward on purpose.

My claws reach out tentatively to his back. Then I sink them across slowly and rub him in assurance. My face is looking away on the crook of my other hand, elbow on the table, but I keep rubbing his back. “You're good dweeb. I know you didn't mean anything by it.”

When I do look at him, his face is still cringing in on his actions. I smirk at it. “Even if that was incredibly awkward.”

“Fuckin’…argh.” Anon places his head on the table again. “Kill me. Please.”

“No way. Now you owe me.” My smile is more relaxed as I pat him more thoroughly on the back.

We all laugh at Anon for a bit more before we finish up. Standing up, I stretch and groan at my full stomach and achy muscles. Uncle Moe really knows how to settle the hunger, all of us clearly feeling the same.

Walking up front, our human friend seems to also settle our bill which makes sense considering he's the only one making a buck.

Of course there's that Laura chick waiting by the front like before. All of us congregate as dweeb pays up front, and still has to talk to her about it too. Seeing her there makes me more irritated than before. Naomi notices and I can hear her mutter something just ever so softly. Wasn't this lady just embarrassing herself hitting on a teenager? That's--

…

…

This can't be that easy to solve can it?

“Hey dweeb,” I call out to get his attention. “When's your birthday?”

“Huh? Is that important?” Laura looks at me over his shoulder and I can see something like planning there. Victory in the upcoming battle.

I keep my bite. Wait for it, bitch.

“I turn eighteen in May. We got a few months. Around the time we graduate.”

There it is.

That look she shot us was pure bliss for me. As if she was bit by a snake, Laura quickly seems to create distance between herself and Anon, quietly and discreetly, before he turns back to her. Confusion creases his brow at the distance, but they continue to chat amicably as he finishes paying.

“Did you really just do that?” Naomi whispers to me.

“You know it,” I whisper back.

My girlfriend smiles back at me with a crooked grin. “Good. That woman was starting to really annoy me.”

Anon wishes us well when he leaves. His metro ride back home is pretty convenient, whereas we have to go back to the Nascar after bumming around in Reed's van.

The more I think about it, the more happy I find myself for them. There's a balance between these bozos that they both need. Reed is relaxed enough to counteract Naser’s neuroticism, and my brother can make my friend face his own anxieties he tries to run from. Maybe put down the carfe long enough to do something just a bit more interesting than laze around.

Doubting Reed like that feels like a shit move, but maybe I can get the chance to know him just a bit better now.

Naser gives Reed another kiss on the drop-off. I gag at my brother, but he only shakes his head. Naomi and I make sure to return the same treatment in his car.

Thankfully my parents seem to not ask for too much when the three of us return. We all clean up and head to bed after suffering through the usual parental interrogation and well wishes.

When I know mom and dad won't come back out from their bedroom, I come down to snuggle Naomi on the couch for bed. As long as it's not in a closed room my folks won't care at least. And I really just wanted to hold on to her while we slept. 

“Tonight was good,” I whisper into her neck as we get ready for sleep.

“Very fun,” she whispers back. One thick tail reaches over to lay across my exposed hip as my parasaur paramour relaxes further into me. Evil giggles let out as I nibble her neck just slightly. She muffles her own giggles with a hand as she reaches behind to swat me.

“I wish we could keep this up,” Naomi mutters after we settle back down. “But I can’t keep sleeping on your couch forever.”

“You are a legal adult,” I remind her. “You don’t have to rely on anyone you don’t want to.” Anxiety courses through me as I hope she does not take that to mean me and my family, but her nod against my chest is reassuring.

“I know. It just…hurts. Still.” Naomi still was a little distraught about her parents. Sleeping like this, together in an embrace, helped calm her down. My feathery cocoon was the cherry on top as well.

“And I'm here to kiss the hurt away. For good,” and I meet lip to lip to help assuage her own anxiety.

We lie there, wrapped around blankets and feathers, as we gradually let sleep claim us. Naomi is gone first, tongue out and drooling, while I drift more slowly. My last thoughts are of the girl in my arms, and the warm hands of a gentle giant slowly cleaning and grooming my wings from behind.

Chapter Text

Anon

Damn, sleeping well is the best benefit of a hard workout. 

Thursday is much the same for me as any other day of the week. Classes, friends, and a good gym visit. Since what we talked about yesterday, Trish and I seem to truly connect as true friends. We trust each other far more and laugh more openly as we trade insults.

Even despite the horrendous moments where she teases me. Goddamn trigga. I get her back thankfully every time. Thank you schizo beanie baby buying forum goers, you gave me plenty of ammunition.

My revenge is sweet when Reed finally tells Trish he's been dating someone. I get to brag about how I already knew before her. Of course she doubts me, and then openly berates me when I keep the secret. We only agreed to tell her at lunch. 

So when Naser walks up nonchalantly and kisses Reed at our hangout in the auditorium? And Trish nearly falls off stage from it? Perfection. Pure kino moment.

“Fucking when?! How!?” Trish’s flabbergasted expression is what keeps me going as I chuckle.

“I knew first. I’m more trusted.” 

“Shut it,” the triggered trigga growls at me. “Fang, did you know about this?”

“Learned last night actually.” They shrug next to Naomi who was going over school notes. “Had dinner together.”

“...well that’s not fucking fair,” Trish grumbles while crossing her arms. That glower could peel fruit if she tried hard enough.

“Hey,” I interrupted her. “You don’t have to explain to the Aarons that both kids came out gayer than a rainbow this weekend. That’s on Naser’s shoulders.”

“Goddamnit Anon, stop talking about it,” he groans at me. Reed does his best to comfort the neurotic ball of leather and scales, but it seems to be less effective with the weekend around the corner.

“Huh. Yea.” Trish looks over at Reed and salutes him. “See you in the next life Reed. Nice knowing you while you were young.”

“Gee, thanks for that T,” Reed deadpans. “Such confidence from my bro.”

“I’ll pray for your soul when I look at your head on the wall I keep hearing about,” my voice wavering with emotion for my soon to be terminated friend. “I hope you put in a good word with Raptor Jesus for us.” I barely avoid the ball of wadded up paper coming from Naser at that. “Seethe and cope Naser, you doomed your first boyfriend.”

“Definitely not inviting you over, ever,” Naser snarls at me. “If you decide to come one day to our place, you’re getting dad’s full attention. I’m staying out of it.”

“Harsh baby brother,” Fang snickers. “We know how dad’s going to feel about anyone without scales approaching the house.”

“Seriously, is he that much of a speciest?” I’m honestly feeling worried at this point. I don’t think I’ll ever hang out with the Aarons at this rate.

“Not really,” Naomi finally pipes up. “He’s just…got some ideas thanks to Skin Row.”

“I live in a nice apartment that overlooks most of the city, come the fuck on.”

“Start with that then,” she cheers at me.

“...huh. Maybe you should finally come over at some point,” Fang muses while looking at the ceiling. “I kind of forgot you haven’t yet.”

“That’s on the table? Why now?”

“Well midterms do keep approaching, and we could do a good study session as a group.” Fang looks around. “Seriously, all together. Haven’t had that happen in awhile.”

“Momma Aaron cooking again after all this time? Hell yes,” Reed cheers. 

“That good?” I mutter sotto voce.

“You know how pteros have a high metabolism?” Fang nods between themself and Naser. “Mom makes enough to feed a small army, and it’s gone every time. She’s good.”

My look peers over them in those typically tight fitting clothes. Fang and Naser were both rather fit looking, and one of them barely did any type of working out. Goddamn cheat genetics.

“You can’t say anything about genetics when you look like you can tear concrete apart with your fingers,” Trish says airily. 

Mumble fucking mouth. “Have to use my full hands, tried it,” I grunt.

“What was that?” Naser blinks at me.

“Eh. Got bored at an old gym. Found some concrete bricks and tried it. Had to use my full arm strength for them to tear apart.” Okay, those stares are unwarranted. “I’ve seen dinos do it too, it’s not that surprising.”

“I haven’t seen it. And I work out with Chet. Anon you--” Naser shakes his head at me without finding the proper rejoiner.

“Absolute freak,” Trish finishes. “Can I count on you to peel coconuts for lunch one day?”

“Easily. But come on, it’s not that freaky.” 

“Honestly dude? With all that muscle I’m surprised you play cello so well.” Raptor claws move about in an air phantoming gesture of a bow moving back and forth. 

“My fingers are beautiful, dextrous, and perfect, fuck you very much Rainbow Raptor.” The ribbing continues across lunch.

I love my friends. Assholes that they are.

____________________________________________________________________________

Naomi

Friday, thank goodness it’s finally Friday. 

I’ve been looking forward to having a good weekend ahead to relax without worrying about so much going on. With my freetime ahead, I was either going to help Sam around the house or get a study session going with Fang. Maybe Naser and Anon, though I doubt the former would be up for it as he prepared for his own coming out to his family. 

Fang and I are walking away from lunch after another lovely time with our friends. Naser joined us again, and was fretting over his next plan of coming out to his track teammates next week. Reed had to reign him back in after a quick spiral of worry, courtesy of that man’s overactive brain, while we assured him he would be fine.

Thankfully his sibling offered a quick teeth kicking to anyone who made fun of him. Backed up as well by Anon. Both of them seemed to at least make Naser smile enough to stop worrying about it so openly. 

Honestly, it was a fun source of commentary between the two of us as we made our way to our next classes. Before we can separate, I freeze as I spot a familiar blonde haired and red scaled figure leaning on a wall nearby. Glowering directly at us.

Seeing that look was more surprising than anything else. Mia’s never been quite so openly hostile with us. My sister quickly struts up to us as I try to figure out what is going on in her head while Fang next to me shuffles to put themself slightly more forward. My outstretched hand to them halts that as I step up instead.

“Mia? What are--”

“You need to come the fuck home,” she growls at me.

My stare is uncomprehending. “What? Why?”

Her finger points an inch from  my face, and we can see that her tail starts to thrash back and forth. “I’ve had to put up with enough shit the past week from mom and dad to last a fucking life time. All I’ve had is them riding me to get you back.” She snarls, and I can see true frustration directed at me. “I didn’t give a shit, thought I could outlast their bitching, but now I’ve had enough. Either you get home with me or you deal with them.”

“Back the fuck up Mia,” Fang growls. Both of them glare at each other intensely with a looming threat of violence. 

“Fang, stop it,” I hissed. They glower at Mia but keep thankfully silent. “Mia. What are you talking about? Why do they want me back?”

“Fuck if I know why after the shit you said,” Mia continues to glare at Fang. “Guess they want you back to keep me in control.” Now she stares back at me, and I can see something else with that rage of hers. Hurt.

Oh God. 

“What…what did Mom and Dad say about that night?”

“I heard everything myself,” my sister spits at me. “Fucking everything. About me being a goddamn mess in your hands. I was upstairs but heard every word you all said.”

Wincing, I try to step forward. “Mia, I’m sorry, that was--”

“Don’t fucking condescend me you fucking dyke!” Mia almost yells while clenching both fists. Pure hot rage is thrown at me and I take a step back. I’m scared. Actually scared. Mia never does this. Never at me. “I don’t need some stupid bitch’s pity who's too much of a goddamn coward to deal with their own shit!”

“The fuck you say?” Fang hisses. “What did you call her?”

“Don’t talk to me, you walking embarrassment. No one cares about what the fuck to call you besides ‘loser’, 'shitstain’, and ‘faggot’.” The pterodactyl next to me growls as her own eyes go wide and start to narrow in the irises. Mia feels the coming threat and tenses.

This is developing into the worst case scenario. I have to stop them both before this evolves into a full on fight.

I stand between them both and hold up my arms. Fang does not budge an inch as I try to push them back, and Mia swats my arm to the side. “Stop! Just stop! We don’t have to fight for this!”

“Tell that to your pet retard here,” Mia snaps. “I’m doing my goddamn job to tell you to get back home.”

“And Naomi is an adult! She can do whatever she goddamn wants without people like you trying to fucking force her!” My partner is still not backing down, and their wings flare out in a threat. Mia’s tail starts to crack against the ground as she starts to roll out of her jacket as well.

“What the hell is going on here?” a new voice adds in to the bunch.

All three of us turn to see the blessed sight of Naser, parting what I now realize to be a small ring of students who came to watch. Teeth displayed, he yells at everyone. “What are you looking at? Leave them alone!” Mutterings are heard as students start to follow that demand, but some of the students don’t bother walking away.

“You heard the man!” another voice yells out. I turn a second time to see a familiar bald head making its way through the crowd. “Fuck off or get thrown out!” Anon none too gently pushes several of the larger students out of the way as he comes to stand next to Naser. Both of them glare at everyone else around us, finally making a dent in their resistance to stand and watch. A few of the larger students growl and mutter, but leave after Anon and Naser shoot them matching glares. Both of them are more athletic than most of the student body, and the standing threat does the trick.

Once we are alone in this small group, Mia stands up with a sucking of teeth while she looks over at us. “Good to see some more fucking white knights this week. You and that retarded cousin of yours make a habit of helping broken bitches, skinnie.”

I wince as I turn to Anon. He looks confused at first, then blossoming anger paints him red as his eyes snap onto my sister. Anon didn’t know about that yet? Goddamnit Mia, why did you have to be like this?

“Fuck you going on about Mia?” He takes several rapid steps to my sister. Naser does his best to hold him back, but has to truly strain in front of the thoroughly pissed human. “Fuck you mean about Inco?”

She spits on the floor in front of him. “What, you don’t talk about everything in your life? How nice, seems like Shades didn’t tell you how he tried to save that poor cripple from the sermon she deserved.” Her cruel laugh hurts to hear. What made Mia have to act like this to us? “Goddamn simp was so desperate to get between those non-functioning legs of crococunt, and now you’re barking up the wrong tree with dear old sis here. Really, fucking pathetic. Both of you.”

“You…you goddamn little--” Anon growls as he tries to push Naser aside. They struggle together, but Anon clearly is winning with little effort.

“Anon! Stop!” Naser yells. “You can’t start a fight here!”

“I’m going to tear that miserable fucking hole she calls a mouth clean off,” he snaps. “Out of my way Naser.”

“Anon, listen!” My voice seems to hold him up just short enough for me to grab onto his arm. “Just stop, please, for a minute,” and I try my best to stop the furious shaking in my own voice. “I’m sorry for Mia threatening your cousin, but listen to Naser. Don’t start a fight here.”

He blinks at me, and those eyes stare back into mine. “You knew?” he asks.

“I just learned about it the other day! I thought you knew as well!” I turn to Mia now, and she locks on to me as I step up. “Mia, I don’t know why you thought all of this would be a good idea, but knock it off. You can’t go around doing this anymore!” My voice is rising in sheer anger, fear, and a little aggravation at all of this public spectacle. “I’m not going to protect you from all of your…your threats and attacks anymore. I can’t!”

Mia freezes, and her voice goes cold as she directs it at me. “So you’re going to abandon me then? Leave me out for all these fuckers to get ahold of?”

“I’m not abandoning you, I--” my voice is cut off as I see Mia lurch forward and lower herself down to my eye level. 

No one moves as she growls at me, ice blue eyes cold in our locked gaze. “Fuck off cunt. I can take care of myself.”

As she finally turns around and leaves, I can feel my knees shake. Mia has always been aggressive, but I’ve never seen her this furious. Act so vile. What was going on with her?

Fang is the first to move besides me, looking me in the face and trying to say something I don’t hear at first. Shaking my head clears it enough to catch it when they repeat themself. “Naomi, are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I’m fine, Fang.” One breath rattles out as I am far from fine. “Shook up. That was not normal.”

“I’ll fucking say,” Anon grunts. “What the fuck crawled up her ass?”

“I don’t know. She said something about my parents wanting me back,” I mutter as I shake my head.

“Fucking drag you back more like,” Fang growls again. They seem on edge still even though the threat seems to have passed.

“Something is missing here,” Naser says to the group. “Something we can’t find out just yet. Maybe we should wait a bit after school and talk about it when class is over. Meet up.”

Fate however, beats that plan to the punch. The school intercom squeals to life as it precedes Principal Scaler’s announcement.

“Naser Aaron, Fang Aaron, please come to my office. Naomi Moretti, please accompany them. I repeat, the three of the following students need to come to my office at this moment: Naser Aaron, Fang Aaron, and Naomi Moretti. That is all.” Another electric feedback is heard before the end.

Tension floods through me as I share a look with the Aaron siblings. Anon alternates between the three of us with a frown before shaking his head. “Well, you all go ahead I guess. I’m going to move on to class, text Inco and get the picture of what that--sister of yours,” he grunts, “was alluding to.”

“Right,” Fang says absently. “We’ll find you after I guess and keep you updated.”

“Please. See you guys soon,” he nods at us before running off to his next class.

“This sure is foreboding,” Naser remarks as we walk towards the principal office. “One name call isn’t bad, but the three of us feels like something awful is here for us.”

“Naser, not now,” his sibling snaps. He grimaces, but refuses to shrink from the stare. Ever since they talked, there was more of an actual sibling relationship there. Naser didn’t back down constantly as he used to, and stood up for himself. Even when it was clear that there were times to not voice your opinions like he just did.

As we see the office, all three of us exchange a final look. My back straightens and I let out a small breath. I’m the student council president. I can be in charge. We will be fine.

One knock on the door, and the telltale taciturn voice of the principal bade us to enter. We were in the student council area, just before the main entry of the principal’s direct office, and surprised to see the familiar figure of a small, blonde ptero woman sitting in one of the chairs in front of my desk.

Principal Scaler stands from leaning on the desk and nods at us. “Everyone is here then. Good.” She nods at our guest before retiring to her office. “Make the most of your time here. Passes can be written for any classes missed.” The click of her door closing seems to be what snaps us to actually speak.

“Mom?” Naser asks first. “What are you doing here?”

Samantha Aaron raises one hand while giving a soft half smile. “Hey there kids. I came by to deliver some news in person.”

Naser and Fang instantly popped their eyes open in worry at the statement. “No one is dead, no one is sick,” their mother instantly adds. Their relief is palpable as they relax. A half chuckle comes out from their mother, but she then looks at me with a hesitant frown. “Naomi dear, this will affect you the most. Please come sit.”

Now my anxiety spiked. Why was I involved in this now? I try to put on a reassuring smile as I sit across from her at my desk, but I don’t think anyone really buys into it. “What do you need us for Sam? It seems rather sudden seeing you at school like this.”

“Admittedly, it’s not common for any parent to show up to the school like this.” She lets out a tsking sound with a nod of her head. “But this seemed like a good reason to let you know now rather than later.”

Sam takes another breath as she looks me over and opens her eyes slightly. “The Morettis, your mother and father, are coming to our place tonight.”

…

I can’t breathe again.

“What the fuck?!” Fang yells out.

“Language Fang,” their mother snaps. The chiding tone is enough to placate Fang, but they still mutter and cross their arms with anger.

“Mom, this is not what we needed to hear today,” Naser says with some stress. “Why are they coming over?”

“They know that Naomi is living with us. We received a call the other day that they intended to come over and talk with her. And if it wasn’t by invitation, then they would come to school and do it instead.” The smaller ptero woman frowns at this as if chewing on rotten meat. “Ambushing their daughter seemed to be the only alternative they would give if I wouldn’t let them come to our house. And none of us want that for you Naomi.”

I nod slightly. My neck is stiff and I’m not looking at anyone.

“What the hell mom? Just tell them to piss off and let dad send an escort or something for Naomi.”

“Fang Aaron, second time. Language. Especially in this office.” Fang snaps their mouth at Sam’s growing temper. It’s something I don’t think I’ve seen myself, but it’s enough to stop their child from going further. “And we can’t do that for Naomi. Sending police to guard over adults who want to ‘talk’ is a waste of resources and not viable for any officer to get involved in.”

“She’s right Fang,” Naser nodded. “Naomi is legally an adult since she’s nineteen. If three adults want to talk and don’t carry the promise of violence, the police can’t do anything.”

“I’ll show them violence,” Fang mutters. Sam shakes her head at her child, which seems to make them look away with another growl. “Why come tell us then? Why not just do it over text or something before we get home?”

“Because it is important for you three to know now. And Naomi has every right to refuse to show up.”

I can feel a lifeline. “What?”

“Dear, this is an invited dinner. You don’t have to be there if you don’t want to.” Sam reaches out and grabs my hands. It’s tender and full of affection right when I need it. “I know your parents hurt you, and you do not have to engage with them tonight if you don’t want to.”

“I…don’t? But what will you do with them?

Sam’s eyes don’t leave mine as she continues slowly. “Ripley and I are going to have a talk with them. As adults. And as parents.” A slow headshake as she continues. “They shut you out and didn’t listen when you tried to tell them who you were. That is on them to apologize for. If they don’t plan on doing so yet, you don’t have to listen if you don’t want to.”

Tears gather in my eyes as I try to blink them away. Hearing all of that was a relief, with an immense weight leaving my chest at the thought. “Thank you Samantha. Thank you,” I sniffle.

“Of course dear, of course,” she chuckles. 

Fang stands up to put a hand on my shoulder as I try to find my voice again. I can see Naser palm his face in thought at the course of events unfolding in front of us. Hearing and experiencing all of this, from the experience with Mia to this event with Sam? The boundary between fear and relief was shallow and shrinking.

“What do you want to do then Naomi?”

“I…” my throat tightens along with my eyes. Everything today was too much. If it was another day maybe I could do this, but not now. “I don’t want to see them. Please.”

“Then you don’t have to.” Sam nods at seeing me relax. “Do what you wish, and stay somewhere with a friend tonight. You can come by anytime afterwards.”

“Where can we go?” Fang asks. Their thoughts race across their eyes as they try to find a solution. “We don’t have alot of options.”

Samantha pauses as she looks between me and Fang. “I think you should be there tonight, Fang,” she states calmly.

Both of us are stunned at the idea, and then Fang’s lips curl back in a snarl. “No.”

“Yes, Fang. I do.”

“Hell no, those--”

“Fang. Listen.” Samantha raises her voice slightly, just enough to get their child’s attention. Naser’s lips tighten in an automatic response, but Fang barely reacts. Yet their silence is enough for Sam to continue. “You being there will help give more of an account to Naomi. You’re angry. You can yell. And you know exactly how to show how hurt she is to them.”

Fang blinks at their mother before narrowing their eyes in consideration. “You want me to be a problem for them?”

Sam’s eyes close fully in a pleased grin. “Exactly. Shout, yell, start a fight. Ripley knows what I want and will be less strict with you than usual tonight.”

“You’re giving Fang carte blanche to go haywire?” Naser asks dumbly.

“Good cop, bad cop routine,” his mother giggles. “This time Ripley gets to be the good cop.”

“Never thought I’d be drafted as an officer with dad,” Fang snorts.

“First time for everything dear,” their mother retorts.

Thoughts awhirl at this, I look at Samantha again and cough to clear my throat. “Samantha, this is…so much to take in. Are you sure you can handle them? I know they made Mia try to corner us earlier, but I’m not sure how you could handle this…topic at dinner.”

“They used your sister to get to you?” Sam gasps. “That’--dear Raptor Jesus that’s low.”

“There was almost a fight,” Naser growls. Sam whips her head at her son as he continues. “Mia really tried to start one with Fang, but thankfully Anon and I got there in time to stop it.”

“Fully stop it? No one got hurt?” Sam pries further. Her voice is tense.

“No one got hurt,” Fang repeats. “God did I come close to starting it. Then she said some shi--crap. About Anon’s cousin Inco.”

“I know the story there,” I wince. “I heard it from Inco while you were in detention. If Anon heard the full story the fight would have really lifted off.”

Sam’s thin lips tighten further at the idea of everything we just said. “I’m glad no one got hurt, but your sister sounds like she needs someone to address that attitude. Maybe another topic to cover tonight.” Then she hums as she taps her finger and look at Fang. That gaze is then directed to Naser. “You two keep talking about Anon, but I don’t think I have had the pleasure to meet him yet. Is he trustworthy for you two? Three?”

We all affirm the notion quickly. Naser blinks after a second and waves his hand at me. “You could stay at his place tonight Naomi. Your parents have no clue where he is, could not ambush you, and there’s that doorman I heard about who could refuse them even if they tried to get in. Even Mia.”

“That’s…not a bad idea,” Fang ponders. “Get Naomi to the dweeb’s place, top of the apartments at Bethel Heights, and do what we want when the Morettis finally leave.”

Sam peers over at Fang. “Have you been to his house already? Or rather his apartment as you mention?”

Fang locks in place at the admission. “Yea,” they mutter. “More than once.”

“And you haven’t told us because of your father?”

“...yes.” The admission seems bitter on Fang’s tongue.

“I haven’t been able to get over yet,” Naser grumbles.

Sam blows a breath through her beak while considering us. “Trust issue aside, it’s not a bad idea.”

“Just don’t mention Anon to my parents. Please,” I implore quickly, catching all three pteros’ attention. “They’ve met him while at work, and already made assumptions. I don’t want them to know and make this more complicated than it is.”

“At work? Where?” Sam seems puzzled by my asking of the favor.

“He works at Uncle Moe’s,” the paler ptero child answers. “Has been for awhile apparently.”

“At Moe’s? Truly?” We all nod as she lets out a snort. “Small world.” Samantha then frowns and nods to herself as she stands up. “Well if everyone else has met this Anon you all seem so fond of, it should be my turn next. Let’s get him up here and talk about our plans.”

“We would have to pull him out of class mom,” Naser says slowly. “And we can’t do that without a good reason. We’d have to be family or have some form of excuse to get him out here.”

“Oh that won’t be a problem,” she giggles. “I’ll just have a talk with Principal Scaler and have him over here as soon as possible.”

“Wait what?” More of my shock from the day is wearing off as I stare at the smaller woman in front of me. “How are you going to do that?”

“Oh she owes me a few favors for the PTA meetings we do. Just the perks of being an active and attentive mother for my two babies.” Without much else to say, she follows true to her word and walks into Scaler’s office for a quick discussion.

“Huh. This is not what I thought to happen today,” Naser mumbles.

“At least no one is dead.” Fang then lets out a huff as they lean on the wall nearby. “But seriously, I get to yell and be a giant fucking headache for someone and not get my ass chewed out? I’d be more excited if it wasn’t for such a shit reason.”

“I’m just grateful your mom let us know now,” I replied. Energy seems to be short on demand. “God, what did my parents do to make Mia snap like that in the hall? And now we have my parents to deal with.”

“I have your parents to deal with babe,” I’m reminded gently. Love of my life, Fang leans down to pat my head crest tenderly. “Naser gets to enjoy the show, but I get to prove to them that they fucked up.”

“I’ll not really enjoy it. I think,” the male ptero says with a thoughtful expression. “But maybe I can help say a few things. Just to rub it in.”

“That would be appreciated?” My question seems odd even to me. “If it’s really needed.”

Creaking door hinges let us know Samantha has finished her discussion as she returns. “--I will definitely make a recommendation, thank you!” Her voice is sweet as she finishes something with the principal, and closes the door softly. Quiet tittering behind a hand, she turns to us. “Well, there we are then. She’ll be making the announcement to have Anon here shortly.”

“Dang mom. Did you bend her arm or something?” Fang’s sarcasm is an attempt to help alleviate the air. Which I very much appreciate. 

“Oh no, not at all dear. I just told her that I’ll be helping out like I always do for the student events, while reminding her that her students need a break every once in awhile.” A small smile graces us all. “And that any drama unfolding will be held off school grounds rather than potentially right in front of other PTA meetings.”

“That seems kind of devious mom,” her son chuckles. 

“Nothing of the sort. Just a promise.” Hands on hips, Samantha looks us all over. “Now, she’s making the announcement shortly. Let’s get comfortable before he shows up.”

We only had to wait a few minutes before Anon managed to arrive, and his knock nearly took me out of my seat while I was waiting in anticipation. “Coming in,” he announces.

Fang seems just a bit more jittery as she looks at her mom. Seeking approval for a new friend? I think I get that entirely. Especially for someone we care about like Anon. If he was going to survive the Aaron household, Sam’s impression over Ripley’s would be the determining factor.

As he walks in, I can see him look over the room and slightly relax as he sees us three teenagers. Quick eye blinks reveal his surprise at the tiny ptero matriarch’s presence. 

“Well hello dear,” she exclaims in excitement. “You must be Anon Mous. I’ve heard so much about you!” In a second she’s in front of Anon. “My name is Samantha, Fang and Naser’s mother. It’s such a pleasure to meet you.”

Anon lets out that smile of his that always catches the eye. “Anon ma’am. It’s nice to finally meet you. I’ve heard great things about you from everyone.” He holds out one hand to her. Giant palm envelops his counterpart’s more slim claw, but he gives a very small shake.

Samantha smiles warmly up at him. “My, so polite. And so big! Have you joined any of the school sports teams to be so strong?”

“No ma’am, thank you for the compliment. And I’m just barely capping under six feet, your kids still have me beat there. I’m this big because I go to the gym and eat very well. It may be all I’m really good for.”

“Oh just call me Samantha. And I've heard plenty about you from Naser and Fang alike to know you’re good for more than just that. My babies seem to be all about trying to butter you up to me recently.” 

“Mom!” Fang groans in embarrassment.

Anon chuckles at that as he peers over at Fang and I. Of course it’s that one that sticks deep in his chest. “Good things I hope Samantha. You’ve raised some of the best people I know, both of them.”

I can see Sam’s eyes open slightly from their typically closed state, as a deeper grin splits her cheeks. “I’m glad you agree, dear. They truly are.”

Both children blush at this in a happy way; Naser smiles and rubs his beak while Fang looks away, her tail wagging just enough for me to hear her pants shifting with the motion.

“But we can’t get away from the topic we brought you here for today. Do you have an idea why we are meeting like this?”

Our friend looks at me before frowning slightly. “I have a general idea it’s something about Naomi and Fang, but nothing concrete to say just yet.”

Sam nods at his admission. “Well, the Morettis are trying to reach out to Naomi after she left. The circumstances demanded that they appear at my house tonight, and Naomi does not wish to see them just yet.”

“That’s…” Now he turns to me fully. “Are you okay Naomi?”

“I’ve been better,” I try to laugh. It’s unsteady. “The day certainly is one of the rougher ones yet.”

“How do I help make it better then?” 

Oh Anon. Not even hesitating. You…

“You don’t even know what we are asking,” Sam says with a tilted head.

“No, but I want to be here for my friends. Naser, Fang, Naomi, everyone else I know. They’re my everything.” Anon’s statement is simple, lacking any other motive. And it’s such a comforting thing to hear.

Sam’s eyes open just a fraction more as her grin becomes more motherly and approving. “That’s wonderful to hear. I know you helped Fang last time they needed it, but it’s good to hear how much you care directly.”

Slight blushing hits his cheeks at the praise. “Ahem. Thank you ma’am. Samantha.”

“Wait one moment,” I interrupt. Everyone turns to me. Back to using my public speaking experience then. “Before we go on, we need to let Anon know why this is going on. Why I ran away.”

Fang nods in tandem with Naser, and Samantha peers at me. “Is that alright Naomi? Even if you haven’t told him?”

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, Naomi,” Anon says softly. Assuringly. “I don’t need to know anything if you need my help.”

My throat does not constrict. It does not tighten. But I swallow a lump of spit. “Thank you. Anon. But I am fine. And I would like you to know.”

“Lay it on me then,” he says as he takes a seat in front. Samantha does the same, and I retell my experience of that night. Of how the Aarons had a slight skip in their part of the night, but how my parents rejected almost everything I said. Made it seem less than what it was, made me less than what I am.

By the end of the update, Anon is grimacing while looking at my desk. Both hands are clasping each other. “God damn,” he mutters. “I am so sorry Naomi. That’s awful to hear from your own parents.”

He looks into my eyes, and I see something in him. Pain that understands. Pain of hearing something like that from family.

He gets it. He understands it. He understands me.

“Naomi needs a place to stay tonight, and we thought you would be a good fit.” Sam’s comment seems to surprise him, but she continues without a break. “The Moretti family does not know where you live, making it the perfect place for Naomi to stay briefly while we deal with them.”

“Oh.” He blinks as he rubs one chin. “Is that it? That’s pretty easy.”

Now Samantha frowns at that. “Wouldn’t your parents need to know?”

Anon waves his hand and the question away lazily. “Nah, they aren’t in the picture. I live with my cousin Inco--another student here--at Bethel Heights.”

The frown on Samantha’s face does not leave as she considers that information. “I understand then. It seems like it may be easy for you indeed. Will you let him know?”

“Sure will Samantha. Right away when we are done here.”

“Good man,” Sam finally smiles back. “I’ve brought my car with me, would you like to come with me so I can drop you two off?”

Confusion carves its way across his face as Anon tilts his head. “Two of us? No Fang or Naser to join us? And I'm sorry Samantha, I still have some classes to cover.”

“I’ll need my children to help prove some points to Naomi’s parents tonight. And I talked about it with Principal Scaler. You’re settled.”

“I get to say ‘fuck’ at the dinner table without being shouted at,” Fang smirks. “Maybe even a few uses of ‘bitch’ and ‘shithead’.

The confusion is now a bit more entertaining. “Huh?”

Samantha’s laughter is rich at his reaction. “I pulled a favor, you’re free for the day to prepare for Naomi’s stay with you. Two teenagers missing out on a Friday is hardly an odd thing in the school. I just can’t do the same for your cousin.” That gaze is then directed at Fang with affection, and a slight amount of admonishment. “And though I did not say you could use those words expressly, you certainly have a gift of aggravating people with them.”

“Huh,” he repeats. Then places one hand on his chin in thought. “Mighty impressive Samantha. Cool even.” 

His eyes color with a smile as he looks at me. “I guess you’re stuck with me tonight Naomi. Sorry you have to sleep on my bed, the floor is better for my back.”

That was a bit more embarrassing to think about. Being in his bed. I’ll just have to not imagine his sleeping habits. At all.

“Anon, you don’t have to do that,” I get out. “I can just take the couch like I have at the Aaron household.”

Before Samantha can reply to that, with a somewhat sadder look, Anon scoffs and rolls his eyes at me. “All the more reason then, you little worrywart. You’ve been sleeping on a couch for a week and I can sleep there instead. Or the ground. Whatever really works.” 

His chuckle is more amused at me as he continues. “Besides, I have an extremely big and soft bed. Perfect to spread out and take as much space as possible to make up for being on a couch.” Then he shoots a glance to Sam. “No offense ma’am.”

“None taken,” Sam fairly croons. “My you are thoughtful for your friends, aren’t you Anon? Enthusiastic even.” Anon looks to shrink in on himself slightly at that tone of voice. It’s that sickeningly sweet tone she uses when she teases her children. Heck, I’ve been the target of it before as well.

If Sam is using that tone of voice she must approve of Anon.

“Raptor Jesus, can we go now?” Fang groans.

“Oh right!” Anon snaps his fingers. “Can we run by the grocery store on the way out Samantha? I’ve got to pick up a few things for dinner.”

“Something hopefully not frozen?” Sam asks with a cautious tone of voice.

“Not at all Sam,” I finally get in. “Anon’s a good cook. He proved it last time we were over.”

“You cook too?” Sam smiles back at the human towering over her, even in his seat. “Goodness, you’re going to make some sweet girl happy one day.”

My chest itches at the comment. Why is that?

“Ah-uh-thanks. Samantha,” he blushes and fidgets at the praise.

“...can we go before you keep embarrassing him?” Naser speaks up plaintively. 

“Yes, let’s do that. Come along dearies, I need to get some groceries for the guests tonight anyway.” Like a mother hen we are herded out the doors and down to the Aaron family car. 

As we walk through the hallways, I fall back slightly behind the rest to stay beside Anon. He looks at me as if expecting me to say something. Which I then proved to be the case. “Thank you Anon. Really, this helps being able to get away with all of…this…going on.”

“Naomi,” he sighs. “What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t give you some help when you need it?”

“Well, not everyone would be able to accommodate like that so easily. If at all. Thank you, again.”

“I’m like most people?” Consideration is thrown my way as he rubs his head. “Dang, I didn’t realize the students here were losing their scales and hair so quickly.”

Sweet Raptor Jesus. “I’m being sincere Anon,” I huffed at him.

“Low effort request, low effort response. Seriously a small thing to ask Naomi.” We walk in silence behind the Aarons for a few steps before he perks back up. “But I accept the sincerity. Thank you.”

“I--I just said thank you! You don’t say it back when I’m staying the night, where you insist incorrectly on taking the couch.” This man. Sometimes he was so stubborn and infuriating.

“I’m bigger and stronger than you. I can kick you off the couch so you can sleep on my bed, woman.” He flashes his teeth in another smile. “Now stop being so insistent on being thankful. This is a sleepover. Relax and enjoy it.”

I almost miss a step as he mumbles the next line. “...first I’ve had with a friend. First time for everything.”

His…first ever sleep over? He’s never had them stay the night? Sometimes I misunderstand and forget that lonely side of Anon. 

“...shit, I need to sleep with a shirt on for once. Can’t go half naked like usual.”

I almost trip.

That. Damn. Mumbling!

____________________________________________________________________________

“Thanks again Samantha, much appreciated!”

“You’re welcome Anon, it was a pleasure to help you two out.”

Samantha is parked in front of the apartment building for Anon. After getting to the local grocery store, we had enough supplies picked out for dinner and the next few meals. I definitely do not plan on staying long enough for that to be a reality, but it’s a nice thought.

“Damn Anon, this is a nice place,” Naser comments while looking up at the building.

“Kinda my place. Still technically the Nitos’.” Anon hoists the groceries out of the back. “But yea, I’ll have you over next time when--” one quick glance at Samantha, and he coughs. As if he’s holding something back. “When the time is better.”

“...and when Reed is around too. Heh. Gay,” he mumbles. At least he can still keep a secret. One that’s going to be around for maybe less than twenty four hours.

If my parents don’t try to kill the Aarons. Or they kill my parents.

“Are you going to be alright for the day, babe?” Fang asks me. I’m brought out of my thoughts at the question and look up. I’ve just been standing on the sidewalk for the past minute as everyone has been talking. 

“I should be, yes,” my smile is back on my face as I try to reassure them. Not quite sure it works with that look they give me.

“Don’t worry Fang, I’m going to make sure Naomi relaxes at least a little bit.” Anon points two finger guns at us both. “Bad TV, lots of food, and some Rock Ring.”

“I…don’t play video games?”

“First time for anything for our favorite StuCo prez.” Fang and I roll our eyes at his attempt at a joke.

“God dweeb, could you be less predictable?

“...no?”

“Pff, bad question Fang,” Naser laughs. “Here, let’s run up there with the groceries real quick.” He quickly takes the rest of the groceries from the trunk before Anon could protest. Then he shoots a smug look at our friend. “Still faster.”

“Dick,” Anon scoffs. Both of them make their way in and leave us on the sidewalk.

“Those two sure get along,” Samantha giggles. “It’s good to see Naser have a friend like that.”

“Those two can be insufferable together,” Fang corrects. “Slightly worse when his cousin is around. It’s like two perpetual dorks feeding on each other.” They take my hand and give it a small squeeze. “At least you get to be entertained tonight.”

“You’re not wrong,” and a slight chuckle escapes me. Maybe tonight will be good for me. Anon and Inco were entertaining, and they always seemed to make sure that people around them were comfortable.

“I’m glad you feel that way,” Samantha beams at me. “It’s good to have someone who is willing to help when they can.”

“Yea, and I’ll swing by after dinner tonight anyway.” Fang’s hand moves to my shoulder with a slow patting motion. “Be there to help you get some sleep in a new place.”

Sam’s slight frown is thrown their way with that comment. “That’s news to me. When did you decide this?”

“What? I’m going to be here for Naomi.” Fang scowls at their mother. “After all the soon to be bullshit ahead, I get to do that.”

“Language young la--person.” She sighs. “I’m your mother. I don’t exactly approve of you being so open about sleeping with your partner. Even if it’s at someone else’s home.”

Sweet Raptor Jesus!

“I! Mom! We--don’t talk about it!” Both of us are blushing. Oh God, I did not want to hear anything about this. Fang’s voice is a whole octave higher.

“I am not an idiot, children,” Sam says with a sigh. “I know what two adults do when together. Mostly alone.” We both get a scrutinizing look. “Just don’t do it in their home tonight as guests. Especially if you take his bed when he sleeps on the couch.”

“Sam, please stop!” This is a new level of mortifying. No way did I, did we, want to hear this from her.

“Mom, please stop,” Fang groans next to me. Two wings wrap around and create a feathery cocoon barrier between mother and child. My feet shuffle me slightly behind them as well. Dear lord, count on Sam to be able to pierce anyone with anything she says. 

“Just saying, be careful with how you spend your time together in someone's home. Mine even.”

“We aren’t--!” Fang gulps as they try to look at their mother again. “We won’t do that at home mom. That’s just awkward as fuck. Raptor Christ.”

“Language,” Sam tries to reprimand. Then she shakes her head at us affectionately. “But I get it, dear. Hard to find the time together you need sometimes. Later, after dinner at least.” One hand is held up to Fang. “But it will be late by the time we are done. I’m expecting some very long discussions to be had.” Pause. “And you will help clean up afterwards.”

“Oh come on mom,” the younger of the two complains. “Can’t I just--”

“Fang? Do you want to come back here tonight?” Tension in that tone. Tension Fang, please see it.

“Yes, of course.”

“Then you can help clean. And I will make sure you get out back to here despite anything your father says.”

The promise makes Fang pause, consider, then close their eyes in frustration while nodding.

“Perfect. Thank you dearie.” Sam shifts her smiling look to me. “Everything will be fine Naomi. Keep it easy and try to relax tonight.”

My confidence low in the idea, I plaster on that same old smile I try to avoid nowadays. “I'll be fine Sam. I'm looking forward to tonight.”

Fang squints at me, seeing the lie for what it is. Before they can question me on it, Naser steps back out. “Man, they seriously have a good space here. Have you seen their TV?”

“Blah blah TV, blah blah jealous Naser,” Anon calls out behind him. “If you want to make the most of it, you should bother trying to hang out after school sometime. I'm not holding you back.”

“I'm game if there's free food. Send out more invites. I'll even race you here on foot next time.” Naser's smirk seems to make Anon's scowl comical in response.

“I'll feed you impossible meat instead.”

“Jesus you two, get a room.” Fang sighs while hanging their head back, but I find the exchange amusing. Being around Anon for the night could be fun.

And Inco. Of course with Inco in tow.

“Everything taken care of?” Samantha asks from the driver’s window.

“Yup! Thanks to Naser. I guess he's actually more athletic than I thought.” Chin in hand, the larger human appraises his slimmer ptero counterpart.

“I am literally the fastest person in Track,” Naser growls. “Of course I'm athletic.”

“Meh,” Anon flicks the comment away with a hand. “You need to bulk up. I've eaten chickens thicker than you.”

“Listen to the dweeb,” Fang smirks. “He can probably bench press all of us with one hand.”

“I'm. Not going to respond to that in front of your mom? Weird thing to say, Fang.”

“Thank you Anon,” the motherly figure responded fondly. “Fang, Naser, it's time to leave.”

“Ugh. One second.” Fang leans into me and we share a kiss. As we pull apart she puts her forehead to mine, our snouts nuzzling as well. “Everything is going to be fine. Relax tonight, okay? For me?”

“I will babe, I will,” and my smile is much more genuine. 

“You can text or call me at any time, I'll answer it.”

My cringe is at least not quite so pronounced. “I might avoid doing some of that knowing who's going to be there.”

“Fair,” they growl. We lean in for another kiss, tender and supportive, before coming together for a hug. Our embrace is tight, fingers digging into each other's backs.

“I should be there, Fang. But…I just can't. Not today,” and I feel like I'm almost going to cry.

“It's alright Naomi. It's alright,” they say into my ear. “I'm going to light your parents up and have them crawling back to you before too long. Just wait and see.”

Genuine laughter bursts out as I imagine the scene. “I'd like to see that.”

One car horn beep lets us know we overstayed our welcome. “I’m coming, fuck!” Fang yells over her shoulder. The language gets a longer beep as they dramatically groan. “Alright, I'll text you. Take it easy with the dweeb, yea?”

“I'll do that,” I reply with a grin. “Best of luck Fang.”

Our separation is slow but needed. The Aarons depart with Fang looking at me from the passenger window until they are a speck on the horizon. Anon comes up next to me without saying anything for a second.

“It's going to be alright Naomi.” His reassurance is quiet and emphasized by a hand on the shoulder.

“How do you know?”

“Because,” he says as he leans into the grip. “Fang is a badass, and I have faith in the Aarons.” His hand releases me. Then…he slaps my back?

My balance is interrupted and I windmill my arms to maintain myself. “Now stop moping and come upstairs,” he grins at me.

“I am not moping!” I stare at him, mouth open in offended…offended…

Maybe I am moping. Just a little.

“Pff. Yea, okay. Let's go on and get situated. I need to see when Inco is coming by so I can plan out dinner.” As he saunters off I feel something hit me. Several somethings.

Indignation. Doubt. Happiness. Targeted annoyance. Gratitude. 

Ooooh this man. Him and his constant toying with my head. He's going to give mother a run for her money at this rate.

I do not mumble as I follow behind him, and I do not stare at him from the side as we get in the elevator and ride up to his apartment.

“C'mon Inky, what's up with the delay?” the overdeveloped headache mumbles next to me. He's staring at his phone as if waiting for some revelation, with none forthcoming.

“Ah, forget him. Well,” he muses. “You got anything in particular you want to do tonight?”

“Honestly? No idea.” I shrug as we look at each other. “Today has been enough of a battle that I hadn't even thought of what to do once we made it here.”

“Fair enough.” Anon considers the ceiling of the elevator. Before he can continue, the doors open with a pleasant chime as we arrive at the top floor. 

Once inside his apartment, Anon's phone goes off. “Finally,” he declares. “Our third party member.” He goes to stand by the kitchen island as I set my bags down nearby, sitting in a stool to await our next steps.

“Inky, you read my texts? Yea…uh huh.” He waves at me with a thumbs up. “Good, so…what?” Eye blinks, and a confused expression. “Really? Tonight tonight? Huh. When?…This morning, okay. So…right…but…OK. OK...Right, but I've got Naomi here.” He looks at me with an odd expression, and I'm leaning forward at this half conversation I can hear. “So it's a done deal?...Makes sense. Yea, just us.” 

Anon rolls his eyes hard before speaking again. “I'm well aware, thank you Inco…fully, we have everything we need…yes of course the couch…yup. All settled in.” Green orbs narrow as Anon nods. “Believe me, we don't want that either. So, all is good then for both of us…You got it. Take care.” With that last word, he ends the call.

“Is Inco alright?” It seemed like a fairly long-winded conversation. Shoot, did he not approve of me being here overnight? I had not considered that in full.

“Yea,” Anon answers slowly. One hand rubs his scalp as he looks at me. “He got invited to and accepted a sleepover offer from Damien. At his house.”

I blink a few times as I process that. “Wait. So he's not coming back tonight?”

“Nope, not at all. Tomorrow late morning he said.” His eyes avert from looking at mind. “Just us two. Alone.”

That is…

Well. This is a development. Alone with Anon. In this large apartment.

No one else.

What's the harm between two friends?

“Sounds like a party of two,” I say as calmly as possible. I inject some joy into my voice. “Nothing wrong with a good hangout between friends Anon.”

“I get that, I just…” That same hand rubs the same spot on his head as he continues. “Feels like I should tell Fang. I mean, about us two being alone. Nothing wrong with it! But they deserve to know it's just us now.”

“No worries, I'll do it then.” Much earlier than I expected, I texted Fang and let them know of the updated situation. Of course, my chuckle at their response is exactly what I expected.

“They said ‘omg really? Jealous. Steal the fancy shit’. This little ptero dork.”

His nostrils flare out with forced air as he considers that. “You're dating a future felon in the making.”

“Anon!” I swat at the air in front of him. “They are not that!”

“You literally just got a text telling you to steal our stuff.” He grunts as he looks at me. “I didn't realize you prefer the troublemakers Naomi. I guess it makes sense as the StuCo prez. Gotta date the criminals before--ow! Shit!”

My tail had managed to score a small hit on his arm. Superficial, but just enough to reprimand. “You take that back about Fang you…you…dweeb!”

…

…

“Naomi, it's not as good when you say it.”

“Ugh, I know. Fang makes it look easy.” My head rests between my hands on the island as I commiserate over that failure.

“Hah,” he booms with his laughter echoing out. “They make alot of things look easy. Like their music, or pulling off an all black wardrobe. Sometimes I think that they're going to start handing out black lip gloss alongside emo posters in a shop for angsty teenagers.”

I almost snorted too loud at that. “Careful Anon, my partner is too cute to badmouth like that.”

“Fine fine, no teasing or bad mouthing the cutest ptero dork around. Gotcha loud and clear.” His eyes dig into mine again as he smiles. “Feel just a bit better from earlier?”

“A little,” I admit.

“Good. I'll make some of this fancy tea you pointed out from the store and get to work on dinner.” 

As he walks to the kitchen to prepare I stand up. “Let me help. I can be useful.”

He pauses as he looks at me, then relaxes into that smile I like. “You're not going to take no for an answer I think. Sure, come on and help me start peeling.”

Soon I'm placed on one part of the counter while he hands me a cutting board and an assortment of vegetables. “Easy enough. What are we making?”

“The perfect easy thing. Butternut squash soup.”

____________________________________________________________________________

“Wow, did he really just drop a whole carton of eggs in there?”

“The idiot is going to ruin that dish! This is fucking hilarious!” Anon’s laughter borders on maniacal as we watch the show.

After making dinner we settled on the couch to watch what he called ‘trash cooks making trash food’. Somehow an entire show was dedicated to people who knew nothing of what to do in a kitchen trying their best to impress a panel of judges. Several shows from what I could tell based on his suggestions.

It was a trainwreck in the making. It was awkward by proxy. It was fun.

“Sweet Raptor Christ's balls, is that person trying to make charcoal or a pie?”

“I…think it’s a cake?”

“Look at that shit, it’s burnt to hell and back!” The manic laughter is now replaced by cackling as he wipes a tear from his eye. My own laughter threatens to make me choke on the soup we were in the middle of eating. 

“Anon, how do you find these shows?” I place the bowl down to make sure I don’t spill anything. “The others you suggested were all so similar sounding.”

“When you get bored in an apartment for a few years, you find some truly trash television to take up your time.” One thumb points into his chest as he peers at me with a dopey expression. “For me, it was bad cooking shows. There’s an ocean of these things.”

“Goodness, you are hopeless!” I fully laugh as I relax into the overly soft couch Anon has here. The one I had been sleeping on was alright in the Aaron household, but this was longer, wider, and felt more bed-like. Maybe I could--

“Don’t get too comfy in my sleeping spot Naomi,” he chortles. “I claimed dibs already.”

“And what if I reject your offer and stay on the couch?”

Green and gold flecked eyes squint at me. “Then I’ll do what humans do best; manifest destiny that bitch and take it from the occupying dinos.”

“Anon,” I almost spit out in surprise. “That’s such…that joke is in bad taste!”

“You’re right.” He nods. “It does not apply fully. I’m a hybrid. I’m technically a minority.”

“I--oh my God, I can’t even fight against you on these things,” I try to mutter. But my smile never leaves my face, and the laughter comes out all the same. 

“Damn right, I'm a protected ethnicity. I’m a visible reminder that people need to walk on eggshells around me in this state.” Both hands pat on his scalp in mock reminder. “Meanwhile you’ve got a whole assortment of flags to carry around while you blend in. Then you pop out and can say ‘The gays are here, surprise! Time to convert everyone to my sapphic superiority!’”

Now I’m fully glad I put down the soup as I shriek in laughter. Tears of mirth roll down as I hold my belly at his antics. “You--you can’t imagine what I’ll do next. Round up the hate church leaders! Brand them with rainbow tattoos!”

“Ah, I see,” he nods knowingly. “Send them to the camps next? Concentration style, labor force adjacent, and then the gas chambers when you're done?”

“Anon, stop! That’s awful!” I’m scandalized, shocked even. But my hand only covers up half my smile. “Just the tattoos for now. Maybe we can let the best of them hold slight positions of power.”

“Shit, I didn’t realize the rainbow mafia had this all figured out. Am I going to wake up one day while Reed and Naser hold me down and you put the needle on my arm yourself?”

Dark chuckles come out as I peer at him over steepled fingers and lowered glasses. “I’m glad you figured that out, but you get the best spot as our favorite. Congratulations. You get to work directly underneath my boots.”

“Favorite? I’m touched,” with one hand on his chest he blinks at me with mock admiration. “Just don’t step on me too hard ma’am, I’ll be a good little…” he snorts. “Ok, I think this is going too far at this rate even for me.”

I…wow, it was even going slightly farther than I thought as well. Right when Anon says that I get images in my head of some peculiar things.

Him half naked, collar around his throat. Me in high heel leather boots, Fang dressed the same. And a--

Let’s stop right there, shall we Naomi?

My cough breaks us both from the jokes and atmosphere. Please don’t be blushing, me. Please don’t.

I glance at my phone on the table nearby, still blank with no new notifications. Fang had reached out a few times to let me know how things were progressing and of the things they had already thought of to say to my parents. But the last text they sent was an hour ago, letting me know that everyone had arrived.

Silence since then. And I felt those thoughts nagging away in my stomach.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Anon asked gently.

“I…I’ll be fine,” I reply. “We really shouldn’t obsess over it. Sorry,” and I reach out to flip my phone face down.

“No need to be sorry. But I do think you’re better off now than when you were earlier today. Less stressed out. That’s a good thing.” One finger points at me while he says it. “Your ability to work yourself is overshadowed by Naser by a long shot, but I know stress when I see it.”

“I know, I know,” I mutter. “At least I’m removed from the situation. And I’ve been doing my best to relax out here with you.” I pick up my soup with a sigh, which turns from weary to indulgent, as I sip more of the delicious broth. 

Anon truly was a great cook. This was perfect in every right way it needed to be. Mmmm.

When I look back at him he’s staring ahead with a twitching eyelid. “So!” he almost shouts. “It’s dark out now. I’m going to make sure my room is clean. Back in a bit.”

He leaves me on the couch as I finish off this yummy soup. My thoughts are my only company, and I know how they are right now, so I resume watching this show he put on. It grew on me how the participants were trying their hardest despite their results. Everyone was running like panicked chickens. And wow, were they clueless about what to do. Minutes pass by as I let the television do my thinking for me.

“Aight, all good.” Anon comes back out with a basket of clothes he takes to what I assume to be the laundry area beyond the kitchen. “You’re all set, and the bed is ready for you to take complete control of.”

“Thanks Anon,” I smile. Any hesitation seems to have left me at this point. Good thing too, it was going to get tiresome if I held on to it any longer.

“No problem. Bathroom is all set for when you want to use it as well.”

“I hadn’t thought about that,” I lie.

Yes I had thought about it, I mostly thought about it on the way over here. I did not want Anon to be able to smell me if I was in his bed. Showering was the one thing I wanted to thoroughly make the most of here in his apartment.

“I should probably do that now.” Rising from the couch, I start to make my way to the bathroom. The only problem was that I had no spare clothes. And Fang would be bringing them late tonight for me to wear for tomorrow.

“I laid out some of my spares on the bed, make the most of them,” he calls out from the laundry room.

Um. Oh. Uh.

Hesitating from the door to his room, I look back. It takes a few seconds before he walks into view and I cough. “Are you sure? I mean I am thankful, but I…don’t think anything will fit well.”

“I got a hoodie and some baggy sweatpants you can use. Cinch 'em up tight and you’ll be fine. Gotta stay warm considering it’s going to drop in temp tonight.”

Sure, I can do that. That’s a much better answer than wearing his white t-shirts he wore all the time. The ones that would definitely not fit me appropriately. 

“Thanks, I’ll be right out.” I nod at him once more before going into his room. It’s rather clean, honestly. There’s a basic wardrobe, a large desk with a computer, and his very large bed. He was not kidding when he said it could let me roll around as much as I wanted. 

I got to the bed and inspected the clothes he left out. They were comfy. Soft even. Smooth fabric glided against my hands as I inspected them. Wow, did he give me the best of the lot? They barely looked used. And I know he wore his clothes out from all that exercising he did. 

Satisfied, I get into the huge private bathroom and make use of it. He had a waterfall shower? Oh wow. Minutes of just standing with my head tilted back to feel the warm water were pure bliss. It helped to melt my stress and my thoughts away down the drain. I could stand here for what felt like an hour. Then I remember that I need to actually wash off. 

Scent-free soap. Good, I can make sure I leave nothing of myself behind here. And to think Anon and Inco live like this every day.

…far from their parents. Two of which would never visit and the other ones don’t by choice. Inco definitely tried to hide and bury that pain. I could see it a few times when the topic is brought up, but I don't know him well enough to really read into it. I should try harder to connect, Inco is definitely a good person.

And Anon…dammit, I can't compare our parents' situations together. All I really know is that he misses his mom. I feel like I know so little about his dad still. And that was his choice. Mine were--are--still doing something. I guess. They were at the Aarons’ and trying to get back to me. Right? God this was so confusing.

Okay, it's a good time to turn off this shower before I burn myself in this hot water. I almost lacked the will to step out because it felt so nice, but I had to finish up eventually.

Admittedly it feels awkward standing in a boy’s room completely naked. Even if it’s someone I know so well. Being a guest and couch hopping really makes you have to readdress how you view things I suppose. Even-- no, stop it Naomi. Just get dressed and move on .

I slip on the hoodie and pause. I make sure the door is closed, of course it is, and take a breath. It smells good. I take another breath. It smells like Anon. Like wood and some warm spice I can’t identify. Same for the pants. Maybe…I can keep these? He wouldn’t mind would he?

My mind wanders to the bed. I’m frozen between indecision for a few seconds before I fall onto it face first. Of course it smells more like him. Of course it’s soft and comfy. Dear lord, it feels good to be in a bed for the first time in a long while. Like bliss across every inch of my scales. 

Tail lashing behind me, the comfort I feel reminds me just how nice it is to relax before I stop myself and stand up. Any longer and I would fall fast asleep. I can’t do that yet. It’s not even late. It’s…I check my phone. Nine o’clock? How long have I been in here!?

No messages from Fang.

…

I want them to be here with me.

____________________________________________________________________________

Anon

Ok, I have kept myself so far from acting like a total spaz and/or creep around Naomi tonight. Room is clean, PC completely disconnected and any evidence hidden, and nothing left to investigate anywhere for a potentially curious girl in my room.

One that got nude and was taking a shower. And using my towels and wearing my clothes.

Down boy .

To keep my hands and mind busy I turned the show back on that Naomi paused before leaving. Cleaning the kitchen is also on the chore list while I get ready for the dessert I had been able to hide from my guest. Surprisingly Naomi is gone for long enough for me to get everything ready with time to spare. She must be making the most of the amenities and privacy together that she may not have had at the Aarons.

I know they likely gave her everything she needed, but sometimes a moment to yourself can be overlooked. I find it a necessity for my own peace of mind. 

I’m sitting on the couch before I notice it’s a little after nine o’clock. Getting a bit later than I thought, but time flies when you hang out with friends. One who I crushed on.

One whose name I carved into a little box and threw away the key. Fucking goddammit. 

“Anon? I’m all done,” Naomi calls out, and--

I feel my brain go through a BSOD at the sight.

The peaches and cream colored parasaur came out looking distinctly comfy. Her hair was slightly damp, face relaxed and clean in that post-shower look. All while she was wearing my clothes. The gray sweatpants and black hoodie combo were especially baggy on her, but somehow looked as if she was perfectly fit for them. Relaxed smile in place, Naomi was definitely in a happy and relaxed state that was both welcome and eye-catching.

That particular thought itched a little corner of my brain with a branding iron. Such an instinctual pleasure and satisfaction took control of me that I was worried about my brows lowering down and my body sprouting hair everywhere. Base brain happy. No word. Thinks good. Pretty woman.

I bite my tongue to make sure no fucking mumbling comes up, then clear my throat and nod warily. “Good, feel all better?” 

“Sure do, that shower was the best I’ve had in awhile,” she sighs. “The only problem was tying these sweatpants up and allowing my tail to be free.”

“What? You--oh. Oh!” Of course, there was no adjustment to the waistband or a hole for that extra appendage to poke through. “Sorry about that, let me go get some scissors and--”

“It’s fine!” She stops me with upturned hands. Very quick exclamation too. “No no no! It’s fine, I…like how they feel now.”

“Well,” I say slowly. “I do like those pants quite a bit. Very comfy.” I pause as I consider how this day may be going for her. Slightly embarrassed at borrowing a friend’s clothes. Maybe… “Do you want to keep the whole set?”

For some reason she freezes in place. Except for her tail, which lashes back and forth like a snake. What is that reasoning? Jesus it’s hard to tell sometimes.

“I’d like that. Very much. I’d like that, yes please.” Her response is quick as she places her hands in the hoodie and lowers her head into the rim of the neckline. “It’s. Comfy.”

Good, she likes the idea. I’ll take that as a win. “Cool. Very cool.” Some kind of awkward silence tries to encroach before I beat it back. “Wanna watch more shows?”

“Sure, let’s do that.” And we both retreat to the couch. I then stop as I remember my earlier task.

“One sec,” I held up a finger at her. She looks at me with a slightly confused frown and a nod. Turning to the kitchen, I quickly bust open the freezer for the last ingredient needed for this. 

Gelato in place, non-caffeinated espresso poured on top in its cup, and two glasses for us. I turn to Naomi with a smile as I walk over to her with dessert. “One affogato for the lady,” I say genially.

Her smile seems frozen in place. Shaky. Both of her hands tremble slightly as they take the proffered treat. “When…did you know?”

Uh oh. “I didn’t know anything?”

“You didn’t know to make me this?” She looks at me with a more neutral expression now. But I can see the sadness tinged in her eyes.

“Naomi, did I mess this up somehow?”

Those eyes inspect me for a second, roaming over my face, before softening. “No. No you didn’t,” she whispers. She takes one bite of the affogato, sighing as it passes over her lips. “This. Affogatos. They’re my favorite thing. Daddy always makes them for me when I feel sad. Or just bad in general.”

…damn it.

Sure enough, tears start to fall down her cheeks as she eats more of the affogato. I sat next to her and put mine down. As I come close she places her own on the table and draws herself into my chest, hands tightening around my back. No sobs, no hiccuping cries, just a squeeze and silent tears. I can feel her shudder as I hug her back, but she deepens the embrace rather than draws away from it. She even seems to take further strength from my touch.

“I miss my dad,” she whispers. “I miss my mom. I miss Mia,” and emphasizes each person with a little head twist into my chest.

“I'm sure they miss you too Naomi.” One hand pats her back while the other keeps a comforting hold on her back. “I know they love you.”

“They just have a bad way of showing it,” she says while muffled against me. “And they didn't even try to talk to me. On the phone or anything.” Her voice becomes especially thin. “I hate this. All this pain. I just want my family back.”

“I’m sorry, Naomi,” I say as I continue to hug and rub her back. “You deserve none of this.”

“No, no sorries,” she mumbles into my chest. “Thank you Anon. Thank you so much,”

“For the affogato?”

“Everything,” she says as she looks up at me. Her voice regains some control, no longer wavering. “You’ve done nothing but be kind, supportive, and such a giving friend. Even when I snap at you, when Fang snaps at you and pushes you, you’ve been so good to me. To us. All of our friends.” Her face buries itself back home as she sniffles. “Why are you so good?”

“I’m not that good--” I try to say before I see her glare up at me with a snap.

“Don’t say that,” she says with a rare edge to her voice. “Stop putting yourself down. You said it to Fang on the rooftop, to stop blaming themself, and now I’m here to say something similar. Stop putting yourself down, you caring, stupid, wonderful, brash dummy.” I can see teeth as she frowns and catches me with those jewel-like eyes. “Here I am literally in one of the most stressful times of my life and you help me out. Give me a space to myself. Making me feel better. Making me feel good, and supported.” She sniffles again, tears long gone. “Shut up about not being good enough and take the fucking compliments.”

Wow. Really, wow. 

Hearing all of that is kind of funny when I consider that it’s not quite the same but still not too far off from what I told Fang, but hearing it thrown back at me felt good. Boost the ego even.

Yet I could also tell Naomi really meant it. Every ounce of respect and fondness she had for me was genuine. We had been there for each other several times already this short time together as friends, and she wholly reciprocated--well. Not wholly. But she clearly saw me as one of the best friends she had in her life.

And god damnit, does it hurt. When I try to push myself emotionally off from this woman, separate friendship from yearning, who holds half of my heart in her hand, she just reels me back in.

It’s fucking unfair. I wish we could--

I bite my cheek hard enough to wince. No. I’m not going to wish. For anything like where that thought was drawing me.

“Thank you, Naomi. Thank you,” I get out. She grunts, still leaning on my chest, but she accepts my acceptance.

“I want head pats. Give.” Her voice is muffled, but just audible enough for me to hear the demand.

I chuckle, deep in my chest, and she seems to relax and readjust her head so that one side is on me and the other looks out. One hand reaches up and tentatively pats her head, slowly going down one side. It seems to reach the desired effect as she sighs with it, relaxing further into me, and encouraging me to continue. 

“You really are spoiled, aren’t you?”

“Shush.” She pauses before grinning. “Dummy.”

I snort at that. “Is that going to be your new title for me?”

“Maybe, dummy.” Her chuckle is lighter, as if the stress she had been carrying was bleeding out. “It helps when you pat my head.”

“Peachy little tyrant,” I mutter. I can see her tail curl at the comment as she giggles. We stay like that for a minute as we both seem to come to a new threshold in our relationship. One for deeper reliance and trust. One where I bite off another chunk of myself for wanting more.

“Can you tell me about your parents?” I hear a soft voice from below ask me. “About your mom and dad?”

My hair stroking pauses for half of a moment before I continue. Eyes staring ahead, I ponder deep and long at the question. “Even if it’s not the best with my dad?”

“You don’t have to,” she replies. She shifts her head so I can stare down into one eye. “But I’d like to know more about you Anon. Even the littlest of things you would like to share.” 

Well. 

I think I can do that. For her.

Why does that thought feel familiar?

“I’ll tell you some more of what I told Fang on the rooftop first. About dad.” And I do; we cover the events of what Scara Mous has meant to mewhile avoiding me for the first half of my life, when he got involved after mom’s death, and what that meant for me physically. For her part, Naomi does not flinch, but rather takes it all in calmly. 

“So yea. That. And you know a bit about my mom already.” I try to keep the bitter tones out of my voice, but I can still feel my lips peel back at the thoughts.

Naomi breaks me out of my slump. “Tell me more about her. About Sarah.” 

I blink down at her. “But she’s--”

“An influence of such joy for you. Tell me more.” Soft lips smile up at me. “I’d like to know what kind of a woman she was.”

Tentative. Unsure. My thoughts are almost reluctant to reach back as I start to dig up some memories. “She…loved the outdoors. Loved plants, animals, and how they all worked together.” I chuckle lightly, as the thoughts start to flow together more smoothly. “She was always passionate about her conservatory work, making sure forests and national parks got resources from grants and government funding. Her career was essentially her being a mediator between people looking to burn money and those who needed it.”

“That sounds like some fun. I’m guessing you got to know a little bit about it as a kid?”

“Kind of. I appreciated what she did, had fun outside with her, but…it wasn’t my thing. What we really shared was the music.”

“Her cello.”

“Bingo,” I smile. Being able to play with that inherited instrument was something I truly appreciated recently. Something that let me reconnect with my departed mother. Wading through the pain was worth it for the memories.

I spend at least the next half hour talking more about mom. About her stupid sense of humor I inherited--that shit must be genetic--and the way she was always so confident, and how well she played. Memories surfaced I thought long dead of family gatherings and how she got more along with the Mouses than my father--the actual blood relation they had. Hell, even funny stories popped up, ones I almost let die away.

“...and so she just pops a grape at aunt Fi’s head and says ‘Behold! I create wine!’”

“Hah! Hahaha,” Naomi laughs. She’s been sitting opposite me for the past few minutes as I retell mom’s life locked previously away in my head. And she’s been much more engaged and reactive to stories about her rather than stories about Scara. It’s a refreshing sight.

“God, I thought aunt Fi was going to blow a gasket. Then uncle Veno started laughing his ass off, followed by me and Inco, and then auntie eventually cracked and started laughing as well.”

“She sounds like she was an absolute joy,” Naomi smiles sweetly.

“Definitely.” Another chuckle escapes as I wipe away a tear of laughter. “She would have loved to have known all of you.”

Two bright green eyes blink at that, before they soften with another grin. “And she would have loved who you are today Anon.”

It feels good to hear that. I know mom would have loved to know everyone; see how Inco grew up from his reserved self, see how much fun the Wurm Drama crew was. Maybe even how much Olivia and I butt heads. Hah.

“Thanks Naomi. You…help out when I hear things like that.”

“I have to repay the favor somehow, dummy,” she snickers at me.

“Hah, yea.” My eyes drift back to the more soup-like desserts I brought earlier, hopefully still warm. “You know, this entire thing started from an affogato. We should probably finish those.”

“Funny, I thought this whole thing started from a destroyed school bench, dummy,” Naomi teases. Her amusement is plain on her face as she sips the somehow lukewarm drink. “Still yummy, dummy,” she giggles.

Those sounds are pretty yummy to hear as well. Along with that smile she has in place now. It really helps that it’s emphasized by glasses that--

“Anon, you’re spilling it!”

What? I look down and yup, I’ve spilt most of the drink down my shirt. “Oh goddamnit,” I growl. “Hold on, I’ve--shit, fuck it.” This shirt already had a few holes in it from wear and tear. 

Its fate is simple; stripped off and hurled into the trash from across the room. I huff as I stare at the less than substantial amount of dessert left. Then I notice Naomi staring at me with a rather exasperated expression.

My parasaur companion clicks at me. “Honestly Anon, can you go a day without going shirtless?”

“It was an old shirt! And it was ruined!”

“By a spill?”

“No, it had holes--oh come on.”

“You dummy,” she laughs at me and my suffering.

“Fine, laugh at me, you are not getting another affo,” and I walk away with my cup to get more.

“I’m the guest! More please!”

“Then put on the next episode of those trash cooks!”

Silence for a moment as she complies. “Oh! This one has a layered cake. That sounds awful!”

I have to stop loving this woman.

____________________________________________________________________________

Fang

God, it’s been a fucking night.

Naser is driving me back to Bethel Heights, it’s almost midnight, and I am so ready to crawl into bed with Naomi. Anon’s bed, admittedly, but one where we could spread out. He won’t mind if I make a nest out of it. Maybe romp around with Naomi.

That thought gets me through the drive after the shit we just went through.

I came out swinging at the Morettis when we sat down for dinner. Tony and Cassandra looked tense and upset when they first walked in, doubly so when they realized Naomi was elsewhere. When they were told they wouldn’t get to know where she was they almost left. Mom was able to wrangle them back for their just desserts.

Dad kept himself in the cool surprisingly. My parents did all the bullshit pleasantries, asked how their day was, and all the blah blah blah crap. When Naomi was brought up I got to really lay into them. About disrespecting her, messing her up, putting all their overt and covert expectations on her.

Cassandra got angry with me, and we had a good shouting match for five minutes. Tony looked the most frazzled during it all. Even Naser got a few digs in about how Naomi was going to be homeless if not for us. His ranking in my book went up for that.

After getting through the whole theatrics with me, and the not as theatrical part with me, mom and dad settled on a discussion with our guests. There were more accusations, finger pointing, and fact laying. I think it was when dad started talking about suicide rates and drug abuse for homeless teens that they finally shut up and listened. Naser surprised everyone when he added in more from his volunteering at the youth center. I thought he was going to keep that under wraps until tomorrow, but evidently it was the right thing to do without outing himself completely. When two people give out statistics, and dad’s personal experience as a cop, about how fucked things are for teenagers on the streets it can really shake someone’s world view.

Which was fantastic as I saw Tony the quietest I’ve ever seen him after two full hours of a whipping session from us. And Cassandra actually stopped talking.

“You know, leaving the last word with mom was kind of brutal.” Naser looks at me from the rearview as he brings me back from my contemplation.

“Fucking right? ‘And I encourage you to actually show love to your daughters--both of them--rather than pay for their love’. I thought Cassandra was about to flip the table over.”

“Dad’s glare held them in place. Thank Jesus.” He sighs as his wings twitch. “I hope it's easy between me, them, and Reed tomorrow.”

“All at family dinner. It’s going to be a kick in the guts.”

“I know,” he grunts.

“...do you want us to--”

“No, don’t worry about it,” he mutters. His eyes find mine again. “Thanks, but you don’t have to do anything. I’ll have Reed.”

“Yea. It was good to have Naomi there for me. I get it.” I chuckle. “And tomorrow I’ll have her and Anon to hang with.”

“...wanna lend him?”

“What, are you going to use him for support as well? Show him off to dad and go ‘Look! I’m gay! Here’s the skinnie I crushed on, and now here’s my boyfriend you have a history with!’ It would be hilarious.” My laughter seems to fall on deaf ears as Naser stares at me wide eyed.

“What? What’s up with--” he snaps his eyes back on the road.

“...Jesus Naser, really? You crushed on Anon? How long?”

“It wasn’t a crush,” he hisses. “Just…he made me kind of think a little. Admit to myself that I find certain men attractive.”

“Oh come the fuck on!” I groan. “One friend I can accept, but you have to skeeve on both of the dudes?”

“Not my type, shut up,” he snaps. “And come on. I know you find him attractive too.”

…

What?

“Fang, don’t treat me like an idiot,” he sighs. “I know you are happy with Naomi, but I can tell you at least appreciate how he looks. I’ve seen you look at him. I know it’s not a bad sight. That doesn’t mean you’re going to do anything stupid, believe me I get it.”

“Um. I…okay?”

“You…” he looks at me and sighs. “Christ Fang, if you admit it it gets easier. Did for me at least.”

“But…uh…”

“Change the subject?”

“Please,” I groan. Was the dweeb attractive? Couldn’t be. He just had all that skin. And those eyes. Green eyes, with spots of gold. And he smelled like a forest full of fresh evergreen trees when you got close. 

But those hands were so big! Like bricks! He could bend metal from what I’ve heard, no way he could do anything soft. Like playing the cello. And could hold you while being gentle. Right on your wings.

And his laugh was so loud, like…like a huge bell.

And he gave the best hugs. With his warm, strong arms.

Wait. 

Oh shit. Naser was right.

And it felt stronger than that .

“Here we are,” I flinched at Naser’s voice. We parked right outside the front as he looked back at me. “Go say hi to those two for me. Let ‘em know it turned out better than we thought.”

“Yea,” I mutter in a daze. “I’ll do that. Thanks,” and I leave the Nascar. Naser blinks after me as I stiffly walk inside. My thoughts seem to be racing a bit faster than I’m comfortable with. 

Okay, maybe Anon was attractive. Sure, I could live with that. But I’m happy with Naomi. Honestly. Of course I am! I don’t think anything wrong could happen if I talked with her about it. She’s been looking at him too, I've seen it. We could laugh it off, make a joke of it.

So the nervous energy? Not really welcome at the moment. 

I look around but don’t see Reginald. I guess the night shift kicked him out for the day. Cool, no one I know sees me speed walk to the elevator. But did that lady at the desk smile and nod at me like she knew me? I’ve never seen her before. 

“Have a good evening Mx. Aaron, Mr. Mous let us know to expect you,” she calls after me.

What the fuck. They knew me by name? Damn it dweeb!

Cool down Fang. You’re overreacting. Completely overreacting. 

My breath comes in and out forcibly as I try to calm down in the elevator. Naser maybe knew what he was talking about. Even if he knew and saw Anon first I guess. Yea, the dweeb was kind of attractive. Handsome. Hot? Oh that one felt wrong for a moment. Although he was not bad looking.

Wow I have got to talk with Naomi about this.

Thankfully I’m up to the top floor and making my way to his apartment. Right, Inco wasn’t here tonight. He went off to the Paynes. Cool dude, Damien. And Olivia was chill. Hopefully they had a good time tonight.

Huh, the door is unlocked. I guess those two were waiting for me. I make sure to lock it behind me, just soft enough to not disturb anyone.

Walking inside I find the lights turned off except for the TV in the living room. It’s volume is low, but I don’t pay as much attention to it as I do the two people in front of me on the couch. Both on the lounge, which is rather huge. 

Anon is laid fully back and splayed out in the middle, both arms akimbo. He’s letting out soft snores with his mouth wide open, but it’s not an awful sound. Rather cute I’d say. Of course with his shirt off. Again. God he’s got some definition on him. Not like super shredded but that softer, strong looking muscle stuff. Everywhere. Powerful looking. I’m pretty sure I could discover muscles I had no idea existed if I looked at him long enough.

Naomi has her glasses resting on the table, head on his stomach, somewhat curled up into him, while wearing some old looking pair of sweatshirt and sweatpants. She is laying on her side with one leg kicked out underneath, top leg over his legs, tail flopped over her waist. My girlfriend’s snoring is more full, much more funny sounding, as her tongue lolls out and over his stomach as well. Oh God, she’s going to leave a puddle of drool on him. That will be fucking hilarious in the morning.

And oddly, I don’t feel jealous or upset. More so…pleased. Happy with the sight. Seems like the dweeb did his job and got Naomi to chill out and relax. Going with the facts that she is absolutely out cold, I can smell ice cream nearby, and she’s actually huddled up into him? It was a good night.

I chuckle as I drop the bag I was holding full of Naomi’s clothes for tomorrow. As well as a fresh set for me. It looks like I won’t be able to get either of them up in order to get my lady love to Anon’s bed. Or even shove Anon into Inco’s bed with him out of the picture. Could I even move him if I wanted to? He was built like a fucking machine. One that was much more gentle than you think.

And he always had the best words to say.

Sitting on the couch next to Anon, I stretch and take off my boots. My wings shuffle a bit at the bit of freedom that gets me, and my arms pop while I let out a long yawn. I should probably get a blanket if I’m going to pass out here. Only question is how was I going to move over to Naomi with her back to the edge like that?

“Mmmwuubuh?” one groggy human croaks.

I turn to see Anon blinking, bleary eyes searching. They seem to somewhat settle on me, still not fully awake.

“Hush, dweeb,” I say softly. One hand goes to his head and I scratch it slightly. Seems like the right thing to do at least to get him to lay back. “Go back to sleep.”

“Hmm. Angel,” he grunts.

I blink. What was that?

Before I can respond or even think, one arm snakes around my waist and drags me down. A small yelp escapes me as I make contact with the couch. Naomi stirs with a groan before adjusting and snoring again, Anon sighing softly as he readjusts himself. But he also has his face planted firmly in my exposed midriff while one hand keeps itself on my waist. He’s sandwiched right between me and Naomi.

I…

I don’t hate this? But I am thoroughly embarrassed at the contact.

Heat radiates off my face and I can almost feel how my eyes constrict as I take a look at my captor. He's utterly passed out. Gone. And he's very much nuzzled into my stomach. That…Oh wow he's warm. And now that I'm right here, I can smell him. Damn my sense of smell, I can even smell him on Naomi. Must be from the clothes. 

Finally my frozen state seems to pass as I mutter and try to relax. It's slow. My heart must be beating a mile a minute, but eventually I lean into the grip. At least the couch is wide and comfortable, because I have enough room to adjust slightly. Maybe I can escape?

Nope, as soon as I even wiggle that arm digs in and draws me closer. Crap, I have to stop moving or else I'm going to shift up and down. I cannot handle it if that head of his is planted further in either direction.

Something between a sigh and a groan escapes me as I give up fully and stop moving. God, this fucking dweeb. He's captured me, I can't move, and if he shifts me in any direction I'm going to kill him.

But he's also comfortable. Smooth to the touch. Warm. Soft, yet firm.

Raptor Jesus Christ on his cross of rock, I feel like I'm falling apart here. Some small part of me went through a whole laundry list of confusion at all of this going on. Was I femme? Was I not? Was everything being shaken up here because… fuck this, I cannot think on that right now.

With this heat lamp next to me I splay out one wing across us. It spreads across Anon to even cover a part of Naomi. Somehow even the small amount of texture is enough for her to sigh contentedly and murmur something. She's such a sweet lump when she sleeps. Even if she drools.

“Mmm,” I hear Anon reverberate from his chest. It tickles something in the back of my brain, and I relax a bit more. “Pretty. Pretty angel. Sleep here.” Then his snores return as he nuzzles deeper into my stomach. I squirm slightly at how good it feels to have him press up against me. And utterly comfortable.

I…

Oh my God.

Naomi and I need a long talk about this tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Inco

Good Raptor Christ, can you not let Rosa and Stella drag me away like that any time soon?

The following day at school had me overly conscious of how I interacted with Olivia. I was so damn nervous anytime we chatted in class and lunch. Anytime I saw her I thought of my gardening friends asking me every single detail I could give them; how I liked Olivia’s hair, attitude, art talent, sense of humor. Which of course meant I had to talk to them more about all of that stuff.

Goddamnit, they even talked to me the next day on Dinocord about it in a private chat. Argh!

I spent all of Thursday commiserating over this personal torture. I know they mean well, my friends are good people. But those two can seriously make me consider life as a recluse if they keep up the good-natured inquisition they had going on.

 At least it’s Friday. Which meant Solly had us doing laps for the entire time.

“Yo Ink, doing good?”

“Good Damien. Please keep running,” I pant at him. Both of us are in the upper levels of the running pack, making sure Solly does not have a reason to bean us with whatever he could grab hold of.

I swear I saw him throw a water balloon one time. Sheila luckily regrew her teeth, but holy shit that was scary.

“Good deal! You got anything going on this weekend?” When I glare at my friend for flirting with fate and Solly’s wrath, he simply shrugs in good natured cheer.

“No!” I hiss. Oh god, Solly is looking this way. I kick it up and start panting more while Damien keeps pace with me. Sweat starts to really glisten as he focuses on the workout as well. “Why are you asking?”

“Wanna come hang out tonight? Sleep over my dude!” He says, damn it, without effort like I am. And I'm not out of shape either, I’ve been getting really conditioned. So--

Oh wait, I’m being invited for a sleepover. Cool!

“I like that idea. Alot actually,” I puff. 

“Sweet!” Damien shoots me his trademark smile and thumbs up. While running. Man, nothing gets him down. 

“PAYNE! SHADES! IF YOU DON’T STOP FLAPPING GUMS YOU’RE GOING TO BE CLIMBING THE ROPES UNTIL YOUR ARMS FALL OFF!”

Oh Sweet Raptor Jesus. 

We hustle.

After gym I’m in art class and trying to recoup my poor spent body. Good thing I’m being healthier with this gym class, gym time with my cousin, and the gardening club. Current Inco could probably toss old Inco through a window without much effort.

Huh. Wonder if Anon has thoughts like that.

Mr. Iadakan has us watching some instructional videos about our next length of class lessons. During that time I find myself observing Olivia. Dark rooms and dark shades make me an inconspicuous spy when I need it.

But Olivia also comes from a people adapted to hunt in the dark, so her eyes flit over to me and catch me staring. One perfectly green brow raises a question. Shit.

“Just thinking about that series you recommended on Dinocord chat,” I whisper. “The YouSnoot documentary one, I liked it when I got home last night.”

“Yea,” she mumbles back. Iadakan has his eye-mask on as he chills on the desk. When you teach the subjects as long as he does, I guess he knows what to expect from students. “Kinda cool. Thought it would be up your niche alley of interests.”

“Heh, true.” We let the silence go on for a few minutes as we watched the video. “Got invited to hang at y’alls place tonight by Damien. Got suggestions on what to do?”

She flinches. “What? When?” she hisses.

“Last period.”

“I…” her eyes look ahead as she drums the fingers of her left hand while the right goes across her left arm. “Kinda short notice.”

“Yea, staying the night for a sleepover.”

Olivia stares straight ahead at the video with eyes much wider than before. The soft tell-tale scraping of her tail on the ground forces my attention to it, and I can see it moving side to side in agitation. Clearly what I said struck something in Olivia.

Before I can whisper a question, I see her scrawl something on a piece of paper with her claw. That trick was always cool to see honestly.

It gets flicked to me, and I open it carefully to see the message within. ‘Talk at lunch’.

Well that seems like an overreaction.

Olivia’s departure is jerky as she wheels out of art class, and it seems that she keeps her rigidity at history as well. I can’t help but feel that it’s my fault at the shock of finding out I’m staying at her place. We get along pretty well nowadays, but this may be a bit of an overt shock to someone as prone to introversion as her.

At lunch I find our usual crew, but with Damien and Olivia having a heated whisper conversation that stops as I approach. “Well, the pause makes it sort of obvious that this is about me,” I say drolly. “So what’s up? Change of plans?”

“Nah,” Damien snorts. “Olivia is just asking me why I didn’t let anyone else in the family know my plans before I asked you to stay with us.”

“Damien, I would say you should ask your parents before anyone else,” my response is neutral but a bit plaintive. I may not have had much chance to do so, but it seems like an obvious first step.

“Eh, it’s ok. They love having guests over!”

“Not if they don't know first, Damien,” Olivia growls at him. “What if they had something planned and can’t stick around?”

“Why would that be a problem? Inco’s not a bad guy.”

“I think she means in case anything like an accident happens dear,” Liz offers.

“Oh that makes sense. Thanks Liz! You’re as smart as you are pretty.”

“...thank you,” the brachy girl accepts with a nod and a smile. 

“Ugh,” Olivia grunts at the display of affection.

“Shush, they’re adorkable,” I chide her lightly.

“UGH,” she grunts harder at me. Heh. Even that’s cute in its own way.

After having that garden club talk, it felt kind of nice to actually admit something like that. Just…not really sure when I could actually voice it aloud to her. And man was getting Stella and Rosa to promise not to say anything a herculean task. The former seemed to squirm as if pushed against a wall, and the latter just snorted and prodded me for being ‘slow and stupid about your feelings’. 

Yes ladies, I am well aware that this is awkward. No need to keep rubbing it in. 

“What’s going on behind those glasses, Inco?”

“Hmm? I was just thinking.” I look to Olivia who brought me back from my head. “I feel like it just tends to happen alot. Really helps when I get to the gym like yesterday after school. Just zone out.”

“Man, I never get to work out like that. We should be buddies in the gym!” Damien’s enthusiasm is infectious as he looks at me.

“...don’t become your cousin Inco,” the baryonyx next to me scowls. 

“If anything, I could use tips from you. I’ve seen you literally toss children into the air like paperweights.”

“It was just one, and I’m used to it,” she grumbles. But I can see her tail slap against the ground ever so slightly in joy at the praise.

“I dunno Liv, you’ve always held a punch. Especially with your tail, its--” Damien’s attempt at praise is halted by her growl of a warning. Instead he turns to me with a pivot. “Anything in particular you wanna do tonight?”

“Hmm. Not sure. I could honestly just head out with yall right after school if that’s ok.”

“Heck yea! Bro day! We can do more Rock Ring! And TV!”

My hand cups my chin as I shoot him a grin. “I have been practicing lately, I think I can at least another round or two against you compared to last time.” Then I shoot a glance at Olivia as my smile slips. “Not so much you.”

“What, you need a handicap?”

…

Can I say anything to that?

Oliiva notices us all staring at her in shock. “What? I get to say it.”

I’m the first to laugh. Everyone else joins in after a few seconds. “Right. Well, yes, I would appreciate that Olivia. If it comes to that.”

“You know, you could also get some studying done if you just head straight back home. Finish things off before the weekend comes in full.”

Liz’s suggestion seems to place itself in Damien’s mind with a bitter aftertaste. His frills quiver--hurgh, don’t like that visual-- and his shoulders slump. “Do we have to?”

My eyes peek over my shades as I take him in. “If we get there right after school, we can do some homework and study early. It’s not a bad suggestion. Just…responsible.”

“Can’t I be responsible later?”

“You wouldn’t remember to try,” Olivia says while munching her lunch. 

“Yea, you’re right.” Damien’s sigh is dramatic as he leans into Liz. “Why do you have to remind me to be responsible?”

“Because I care about you doing your best,” she says sweetly.

At this rate, Liz was going to place herself firmly as the supportive wife for a dopey yet loveable husband. I think Anon called it ‘himbo energy’. Is that right? I’ll have to double check on that.

After we separate and go our ways for classes, I halt in place as I finally realize something.

I’m going to a sleepover.

At the same house as the girl I have a crush on.

As in she will be real close . To where I am sleeping.

Shit grenades in a handbasket, how thick am I?

Can I get away with reneging on the invite? Can I tell Damien something came up? Shit shit shit. This was not what I had in mind when I accepted the offer in the first place.

Ok, cool down me. Let’s go over a few things. Let’s all just calm down.

If I back out now I look like a flake. And Damien is really a cool friend. I’d hate to let him down. Olivia is still my friend as well, and she can take care of herself while she holes up in her room. While Damien and I take it easy on the couch. Or his room. Far away from Olivia.

And the Paynes are a nice bunch. Real welcoming and inviting. Nothing to worry about offending or upsetting them in general. This could work. Sure it’ll work. Nothing wrong at all.

Just…gotta be cool. Chill. Don't be overly nervous.

Because you’re friends with everyone there. You can afford to not be a weirdo and overreact to staying the night there.

God. This neuroticism was not going to leave me alone until I actually got there, wasn’t it?

____________________________________________________________________________

>Yo Ink, wtf happened with you and Olivia + Mia?

???<

>I know something went down. Had a run in with red terror. What up

Hell. She was bullying Liv. Stepped up, we walked away<

>Heard she was talking mad shit. U gud?

All good. Thnx<

>No need to tear her apart?

Jesus no, chill<

Olivia is fine too. We wanted it under wraps. Didn’t want ppl to worry<

>Just keep me in the know cuz

We will be fine cuz. Mia won’t do anything<

I think<

____________________________________________________________________________

After we get done with school I meet up with Olivia and Damien at the parking lot. Liz had already left to get back home and probably do something that made her future a surety knowing her. I get a wild hand wave as Damien catches sight of me. 

“Ink! Ready to get wild and crazy with our weekend?”

“Well, we do have to study,” I say with a smile. “And I do have gardening club stuff to do tomorrow morning.”

“Oh ew.” Damien’s smile becomes a frown while Olivia sticks her tongue out at the thought.

“...you know you could come join me. It’s pretty fun.”

“How is any of that fun?” Olivia rasps.

“It’s cool to see your hard efforts pay off,” I smile back. “And Rosa always brings something for everyone to munch on when we’re all done.”

“Huh. Really now?” Damien considers this with a look. Food was always an easy incentive to bring someone around, especially certain someones who were a constant black hole like him.